Divorce Lawyer Pt. 01
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 1
*Author's Note: This is erotic fantasy. It involves sexual situations between consenting adults, all of whom are over 18 years of age. Since it is fantasy and it's my fantasy, I presume a world free of STDs. Comments are always appreciated. This is a 17-part story. The individual parts are not free standing, just continuations of the story.
DIVORCE LAWYER
"Well, you've done it, just like you always said you would," Grant Studder said to his daughter Penny when she joined him and her mother after receiving her graduation certificate at her law school graduation ceremony.
"I'm so proud of you, Penny," Helen Studder said, hugging her daughter, who at 5'10" was a couple of inches taller, but other than that, anyone could be forgiven for thinking that they were twins with their wavy red hair and emerald eyes set above slightly upturned noses and mouths that seemed to be permanently smiling, with the corners turned up on freckled faces.
At 6'5", Grant was a walking romance novel cover, tanned with sandy blonde hair that he wore long and tied back, with blue eyes along with a generous smile that could make a woman's knees weak. He was also one of the world's preeminent divorce attorneys with a globe-spanning clientèle of some of the world's wealthiest people, both men and women. He'd been in the enviable position of having both sides of a divorce bidding for his services on more than one occasion. His fees, a $10 million retainer up front plus 10% of any settlement, or 1% of the total value of the divorcing couples' estate plus 10% of any settlement, were legendary. More than 90% of his cases settled, obviating the need for an embarrassing trial.
"What's next for you?" Grant asked.
"Holding you to your word," Penny replied, smiling. "It is still your bond, isn't it?"
"It is," Grant replied with a sigh.
"I've done nothing but prepare myself for being your right hand," Penny said. "I know divorce law cold."
"It's not as glamorous as you think," Grant said, shaking his head. "It can be very ugly."
"You really should consider other alternatives," Helen said.
"I have worked my butt off," Penny said. "From getting my dual degrees in political science and business administration to graduating top of my law school class summa cum laude in just two years, my only goal has been to work with you. Why would I want to consider anything else?"
"Well, there's the matter of passing the bar exam first," Grant pointed out. "Not just here in Florida, but also you'll need to pass the bar exams of New York, Illinois, Washington state and Washington, D.C., California, Arizona, and Nevada. You'll need to pass any requisite exams in the EU also."
"I've already submitted my applications, including Texas, which you left out, and the SQE in the UK," Penny said, smiling. "I have no doubts about passing them all."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Grant, you have to convince Penny not to work with you," Helen said, pushed up onto her elbows and looking down at her husband as he ate her pussy, her legs hanging over his shoulders.
"How do you suggest I do that?" Grant asked, looking up at her, his mouth and chin glistening with her juices. "You heard her. I never imagined that she'd be so single-mindedly focused on it. I assumed that she'd learn about other opportunities and realize that working with me wasn't the end-all for her life."
"But we both know what your work is, what it can entail," Penny said, lying back as he moved up, her legs now caught in his elbows as he guided his cock to her spread pussy, moaning softly as he speared her and sank all 9" of his rock-hard cock into her. "There'd be no way to avoid it. Do you really want that for her?"
"I want her to be happy more than anything," Grant replied as he began to fuck her, savoring the silkiness of her pussy as it gripped his cock. "Like you, she'd have a choice to make if and when the situation arose. I don't remember you hesitating at all and you never complained in the ten years you worked for me."
"But I was your secretary, then your wife, not your daughter," Helen protested. "And you had been sharing me with your friends ever since we met in college. You knew that I wouldn't mind, that I'd welcome it."
"Do you want to tell her that having sex with the clients is a fairly common occurrence?" Grant asked, pausing for a moment to look down at her. "Do you want to explain to her how you know that? Do you want me to tell her? Wouldn't it be better to let the situation arise, then deal with it? It would be a make or break situation; she'd either realize that working for me wasn't what she envisioned and leave to do something else..."
"Or she'd go along with it like I did," Helen said with a sigh.
"She's an adult and has the right to make that choice for herself, just like you did," Grant said, pushing more upright and taking her ankles in his hands, looking down to watch his cock sliding in and out of her pussy between her long inner lips which clasped the shaft of his cock beneath her huge clit.
"But what if she's like me?" Helen asked, reaching down to rub her own clit while Grant continued to pummel her pussy.
"Why would I object to having a daughter that's every bit as perfect as her mother?" Grant asked, smiling.
The next three months Penny spent studying for the various bar exams and flying around the country to take them, including a trip to London to take the SQE.
"No more excuses," Penny said at dinner, a big smile on her face as she handed her father a file folder with the results of her various bar exams within. "I even aced four of them, including the SQE. I'm ready to work."
"Any law firm in the country would give their right arm to get you," Grant said, forcing a smile.
"The only law firm that interests me is yours," Penny said. "You're one of the most famous lawyers in the world. My value can only go up if I'm associated with you. It's a win-win."
"It's a sordid business, divorce law," Grant said with a sigh.
"I like sordid," Penny said, smiling at the startled look on her mother's face. "It can be fun."
Penny was brimming with excitement when she met her parents for breakfast the next morning, dressed for her first day of work as an attorney wearing a black dress with a high collar and short sleeves, the dress clinging to her body like plastic wrap and coming down to mid-thigh.
"Is that how you're dressing to work as a lawyer?" Helen asked.
"I think I look good," Penny replied, smiling. "It's better to be noticed than to be a wallflower that nobody sees. First impressions are important. They set the tone for any ensuing relationship, and what could be more about relationships than divorce?"
"You're not even wearing a bra," Helen said.
"Mom!" Penny laughed. "I haven't worn a bra since I was 14 and realized how much I hated the way they feel. I don't even own one. Will dressing like this be a problem?" she asked, looking at her father.
"Not in the least," Grant replied, smiling.
Penny thoroughly enjoyed the ride to her father's office in his 2024 Bentley Bacalar, one of only 12 made that he had somehow managed to acquire. She found it amazing to learn that the dashboard trim was from a 5,000-year-old tree that had been preserved in riverbed silt. She loved the feeling of being pressed back into her seat when he put the accelerator pedal to the floor.
Arriving at the office in the 21-story Northbridge Center, also known as the Darth Vader building, she was surprised to see that his office wasn't that big, with a secretary at her desk out front and Grant's corner office behind her, both walls floor-to-ceiling glass that provided a perfect view south of downtown West Palm Beach and an eastern view of the island of Palm Beach and the Atlantic Ocean beyond. It was when he took her next door that she learned that there were ten lawyers, each with a fairly roomy cubby hole, that did all of the support work that enabled Grant to do his job, which was dealing with the clients.
The secretary, Cindy Tyler, was 4 years older than Penny at 28. She was very petite, only 5'2", with long blonde hair and grey eyes. The beige, long-sleeved blouse that she was wearing was for all intents and purposes sheer, doing nothing to hide her B-cup breasts and the small dark nipples topping them. Her dark-brown skirt was shorter than Penny's and she took an instant liking to her, her face open and friendly.
Grant's office had two glass-topped desks, one in the corner which was Grant's, and the other along one of the glass walls, which he indicated that she would use. The other glass wall had a comfortable sitting area with a sofa and two comfortable chairs around a glass-topped coffee table that faced east to Palm Beach and the cerulean Atlantic Ocean beyond. The wall separating the office space from Cindy's space was of frosted glass for privacy.
Getting Penny set up on the computer at her desk, Grant explained that only their computers had total access to everything in the database, including the financial files. The support team lawyers had access limited to ongoing cases, and Cindy's access was limited to using Microsoft Office programs for secretarial duties. There was a knock at the door, which then opened, and Cindy entered.
"I usually get coffee in the morning," she explained, her grey eyes sparkling as she smiled. "Do you drink coffee or would you prefer something else?"
"I love coffee," Penny replied. "My preference is a double espresso, black, if that's possible."
"Just like Grant," Cindy said, smiling. "I'll be back shortly."
"Grant?" Penny asked, raising an eyebrow.
"I encourage informality," Grant explained, "except in the presence of clients, then it's Mr. Studder. For you, it's Grant all the time. People need to perceive you as my equal so that they won't take you lightly. How do you want to be addressed by everyone?" he asked.
"I'd hate it if anyone called me anything but Penny," she replied. "Do they know that I'm your daughter?" she asked.
"Cindy probably realizes it," Grant replied. "She's met your mother quite a few times and you're the spitting image of her. The others, I doubt it. Helen never goes into their space when she visits."
"I'd hate for anyone to think that nepotism got me here," Penny said. "Can I just be Penny Lane instead of Penny Studder?"
"I have no problem with that," Grant agreed, nodding. "Makes sense. I'll tell...ah, here she is," he said as Cindy entered with their coffees.
"Not a problem," Cindy said when Grant had explained. "I understand. Penny Lane, like from the Beatles?" she asked, a big smile on her face.
"Mom and Dad are Beatles crazy," Penny laughed. "Penny Lane was playing in the delivery room when I was born."
"I love it," Cindy laughed.
"Thanks for the coffee," Penny said.
"My pleasure," Cindy replied, then left.
"So, what should I do?" Penny asked. "How many active cases do you have right now?"
"Just two," Grant replied. "I never have more than three. For what I charge, they're entitled to my undivided attention. More than three, I don't think that I could do it. You should familiarize yourself with both cases. One is a Mayflower blue-blood scion who is divorcing his wife for infidelity. He's not interested in giving her one penny more than he has to, no pun intended."
"Was she unfaithful?" Penny asked.
"Without a doubt," Grant replied, laughing. "You'll understand when you see the file."
"What's the other case?" Penny asked.
"Far more complicated, with political overtones," Grant replied. "A US Senator from Texas wants to divorce her husband for adultery. He's from old Texas oil money, billions. She gave him respectability outside his normal social environment, she got access to his family's wealth to finance her political career. Needless to say, she wants as much as she can get."
"Was he unfaithful?" Penny asked.
"Oh, they both had more affairs than you could shake a stick at, he was just indiscrete and stupidly let it become public," Grant replied. "She's been very discrete and he'd never be able to prove anything, but getting photos of him in flagrante delicti was fairly easy. They both stand to lose massively if details become known publicly."
"How do you feel about things like this?" Penny asked.
"Well, on the one hand, it pays the bills," Grant replied with a laugh. "The blueblood, he's paying a flat $10 million; the Senator, she doesn't have any way to put her hands on $10 million, so we'll get paid 1% of the total value of their combined estate, which is worth somewhere between $5 billion and $20 billion. Her husband is so stupid with ego that he won't give her the $10 million, so he'll end up having to pay me as much as $50 million as well as his own attorney when I insist on attorney's fees over and above any settlement."
"But more to point about your question, I can't believe the value, or price, that people put on sexual fidelity. I'd say that in better than 90% of the infidelity divorces that I handle, that there was no emotional infidelity. I think that emotional fidelity is the glue that really makes a relationship. Sex for sex's sake is just sex. If a woman uses a dildo on herself, is that being sexually unfaithful, or if she's using some strange man as a dildo?"
"Wouldn't it bother you if Mom were unfaithful?" Penny asked.
"I guess it would depend on the circumstances," Grant replied after a pause.
"Wow!" Penny gasped. "I-I'm surprised, but in a good way. I had no idea that you were so...so open-minded."
"In this business you have to be if you're going to be successful," Grant said. "You need to be able to see and think outside the box. Not everything is as it seems. Life is all about nuances, and change. People need to be able to adapt. When they lose that ability and become rigid, that's when problems arise."
Settling into her desk seat, Penny found the current case files and opened the oldest of them, which turned out to be Bradford v Bradford. John Bradford, age 72, suing his wife, Florence Bradford, age 42, for divorce, citing adultery as the proximate cause. Reading through the case file, Penny learned that John Bradford was descended from William Bradford, who came to the Colonies on the Mayflower in 1620. The proof of sexual infidelity that John Bradford supplied was in the form of 84 separate video files.
Opening the first of the video files, the one with the oldest date, almost 3 years ago, she saw, Penny's eyes widened when she saw a middle-aged woman on her hands and knees on a bed, one huge Black man fucking her from behind while she sucked the cock of another, her large breasts swinging beneath her.
Looking at the video window, Penny saw that the video was more than 20 minutes long. Using the mouse, she grabbed the place cursor and scrubbed through the video at a faster frame-per-minute rate, stopping for normal playback when she saw a noticeable scene change, like the two men trading places a couple of times. Her knees were shaking and she could feel how wet her pussy was as she watched the end of the video, both men jacking themselves off onto the woman's extended tongue and into her open mouth as she knelt in front of them.
Looking at the video file sizes, Penny saw that they were all of the same approximate size, which meant that they were all approximately 20 minutes long. Opening the second video file, she saw that it was pretty much the same thing, just with two different Black men. Quickly scrubbing through half a dozen of the files, she saw that the only differences were sometimes there was just one man, sometimes three, but they were always Black.
"Ready for some lunch?" Grant snapped her out of a thousand-yard stare.
"Yes," Penny replied, shutting down her computer and getting to her feet, flushing when she felt the slickness between her thighs from her leaking pussy and knowing that her large ruby nipples were hard, the material of her dress rasping across them and sending sensations shooting directly to her pussy.
"Better to take a taxi at lunchtime downtown," Grant explained as he flagged one down in front of the Northgate Building. "There's no parking anywhere."
It was only a few blocks to Flamingo Bar, right on the Intracoastal Waterway. Penny ordered a glass of sauvignon blanc while Grant opted for a double Laphroaig on the rocks. When the drinks arrived, Penny ordered octopus ceviche for a starter, an avocado wedge salad, and spiced grilled shrimp paella. Laughing, Grant told the server to just make it two of everything.
"So, what did you think of the Bradford file?" Grant asked.
"Well, she's definitely had sex with someone other than her husband," Penny replied.
"What do you think of her?" Grant asked, eyeing her carefully.
"She's got a healthy appetite," Penny replied, smiling. "There's nothing coy about her. She's looking to have some fun and lets herself. I admire that."
"Anything more?" Grant asked.
"Whoever took those videos had to be right there," Penny said. "That strikes me as odd."
"You've just put your finger on the only weakness in our client's case," Grant said with a sigh. "Any competent attorney will ask where our client got the files, and unless he's willing to commit perjury, he'll have to admit that he had the camera planted in one of the bed canopy's posts."
"And since those files date back three years, any reasonable person would presume that he was enjoying watching the videos of his wife enjoying herself with other men," Penny said. "A single video would have been more than sufficient grounds for a divorce. By allowing this to go on for three years, it could imply consent on the part of our client."
"And when they produce his medical records, which they've subpoenaed, they will learn that he is for all intents and purposes impotent," Grant said. "That adds even more weight to Mrs. Bradford's obvious mitigating defense of needing to get some satisfaction elsewhere. If she then says that she knew that she was being recorded, and if I were her attorney, I'd tell her to say just that, then she could lend credence to her claim that she was acting with her husband's blessing and even encouragement. In the end, it's all about the settlement; how much."
"Sexual fidelity is expensive," Penny said.
"Did it bother you to see those videos?" Grant asked.
"No," Penny replied. "I like porn well enough. They were all adults having fun, or so it seemed. I didn't see anything that made me think that anyone was being coerced or mistreated, so there was nothing to be bothered by. In case you hadn't noticed, I'm not your little girl anymore, and I'm certainly not a virgin. I'm not intimidated by sex."
"I do hope you won't voice that in your mother's hearing," Grant said, laughing. "She's quite worried about what kind of an effect my business will have on you. I'm afraid that you'll always be her little girl to her."
"Boy, is she in for a disappointment," Penny laughed. "Have you watched all of the videos?" she asked.
"I'm sorry to say that I have," Grant replied. "My responsibility as an attorney required me to. It gets boring after a while."
"I'd like to meet her," Penny said.
"You probably will when they finally settle and sign the papers," Grant said. "Any special reason?" he asked.
"I like her style," Penny replied, laughing at the stunned look on his face.
Returning to the office after lunch, Penny opened the other active file, Caruthers v Caruthers; Ruth Caruthers, 56, suing her husband, William Caruthers, 56, for divorce, citing adultery as the proximate cause. Penny quickly scanned through the information before coming to a couple dozen graphic files. Clicking on the oldest one, she saw a middle-aged man, slightly overweight, with an older woman sitting on top of him, part of the shaft of his cock visible between her legs, her large breasts hanging down from her chest. Looking through the photos, she saw the same couple in various sexual poses. Then she opened one of the files and gasped when she saw the man kneeling in front of the woman, the shaft of his cock sticking out of her pussy, while a young Black man stood over her, his cock in the man's mouth.
"I'll bet I know what you're looking at," Grant said, getting up and coming over to stand next to her, a hand on her shoulder. "Keep going," he encouraged, and Penny opened the next file, struggling to contain a moan at nearly the same picture, other than an obvious stream of cum leaking from the corner of the man's mouth and running down his chin. The last photo showed the young Black man with his cock in his hand, a droplet of cum captured in mid-air as it fell towards the man's extended tongue.
"Wow!" Penny breathed. "This is a slam-dunk."
"You'd think so, wouldn't you?" Grant asked.
"Who's the woman?" Penny asked.
"Now it gets real interesting," Grant laughed. "She's the sister of his father."
"His aunt!" Penny gasped, then laughed. "Oh, my god! He is just so screwed."
"Even more to our advantage is the fact that incest is illegal in Texas," Grant said. "If they can't settle this quietly, he could end up in prison, as could the aunt. The fallout socially would be nothing short of cataclysmic, especially in light of his rumored connections to some racist and anti-LGBQT+ organizations."
"I have no issue with him paying a price for disgusting prejudicial attitudes, shining a bright light on it so that he can't hide, but I have a hard time with victimless crimes," Penny said.
"What do you mean?" Grant asked.
"How can any enlightened society presume to criminalize any form of consensual sexual interaction between responsible adults?" Penny asked.
"You can thank our other client for that in a way," Grant replied. "His ancestors brought their archaic attitudes towards sex with them when they came here. Most people don't realize it, but the pilgrims were expelled from England because they were considered too extreme. They went to the Netherlands and got kicked out of there for the same reason, and that's saying something, the Dutch at that time one of the more repressed societies with respect to things sexual. It was after being kicked out of the Netherlands that the pilgrims sailed here and landed at Plymouth, Massachusetts."
"I wonder what his ancestors would think of him making videos of his wife with other men?" Penny mused. "I really do hate hypocrisy. I mean, if you can't own your own actions..."
"Haven't you ever done something that you regretted afterwards?" Grant asked.
"Only once that I can think of," Penny said, smiling broadly.
"What was that?" Grant asked.
"I don't think that we know each other well enough for me to tell you that story just yet," Penny replied, flushing.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"How was your first day at work?" Helen asked anxiously at dinner that night.
"Great, just great," Penny replied. "I felt like that was where I belonged. It was exciting to actually do something other than study for a test. We have some very interesting clients. Wait, should I not say anything about them? Do I have to consider attorney/client confidentiality with Mom?"
"Your mother was my right hand for 10 years," Grant replied. "I still consider her to be under my umbrella of attorney/client privilege. I even carry her on the payroll as an advisor for $1 a year to make it legal just in case anyone would ever think to try to make it an issue."
"I'm glad," Penny said with a sigh. "I'd hate to think that there was anything that I couldn't talk about, with either of you."
"Do you really feel that way?" Helen asked, surprised.
"Of course I do," Penny replied. "I've never really made any close friends, but the two of you have always been there for me, good times and bad. There's nobody I trust the way I trust you."
"That's a wonderful thing to hear, especially these days when the whole concept of family seems to be...fading away," Helen said. "There's no sense of community like there was when we were young. It's such a me, me, me society anymore."
"I'm guilty of that, thinking about everything from the perspective of what's best for me," Penny said. "If I don't put myself first, how could I ever expect anyone else to? If you don't stand up for yourself, this world will just crush you. Being selfish is necessary for survival with the way everything is these days."
"Don't you worry about hurting people in the process?" Helen asked.
"No," Penny replied, shaking her head. "The way I look at life, I try to treat everyone that I come into contact with the same way that I'd like to be treated if the situation were reversed. As long as I live within those parameters, I don't worry about anything. If people are hurt, it's of their own doing, trying to impose their idea of how things should be on me and not finding me amenable, a pathetic form of masochism, a plea to be relieved of responsibility for something by getting others to think like them. I'm not going to play that game."
"Where...where did all of this come from?" Helen asked, stunned. "I-I'm not saying that I don't agree, but I never imagined that you felt so strongly about...about..."
"Life, Mom, life," Penny finished for her. "As smart as I am, as well as I did, I still had male professors try to intimate that they could help my grade if I'd only...you can fill in the blanks. "That almost never happens to male students. I refuse to be treated like a second-hand person. I will not tolerate being disrespected. Anyone messes with me, I will fucking destroy them," she practically shouted, then subsided red-faced as her parents stared her, their mouths hanging open.
"My god, you are going to make an incredible attorney," Grant finally managed to say. "I pity the fool who ever tries to thwart you."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"My god, Grant, did you see her?" Helen asked as she rode his cock, his hands filled with her breasts, pinching and pulling on her large ruby nipples as she fucked him. "It was like being hit by a palpable force."
"She's living proof that 1 + 1 can equal more than 2," Grant said. "She didn't bat an eye when she looked through the active files. She watched the videos and looked at the photos. Her only real comment was that it looks like they're having fun and she'd like to meet Florence Bradford, that she likes her style."
"You're not serious!" Helen gasped, pausing in mid-stroke.
"She also made it a point to tell me that she wasn't my little girl any longer and that she wasn't a virgin, either," Grant said.
"Grant!" Helen gasped.
"Helen, she's 24 years old," Grant said with a laugh. "I'd be worried if she were a virgin. You were 18 when I met you and I wasn't the first guy you'd been with, not by a long shot. She seems very solid, though she's pretty unabashed and sanguine."
"What if she finds out about Cindy?" Helen asked, once again rocking her hips back and forth as she fucked him.
"I'm not going to waste energy on what-ifs," Grant replied. "They seemed to hit it off, so I'm not worried about any friction between them. Quit worrying about things that you can't control. And speaking of which," he groaned, squeezing her breasts as his cock exploded deep in her pussy.
"Sometimes losing control is a good thing," Helen said, smiling down at him as she milked his cock with her pussy.
"You're still the best fuck I've ever had," Grant said when she finally rose up off of him and turned to take his glistening, gooey cock into her mouth and down her throat until her nose was pressed up against his balls, moaning softly when she felt his hands spreading her ass cheeks apart, followed by his tongue sliding into her pussy as he glued his mouth to her and began slurping on the cum cocktail filling her.
"We're not going to be able to invite friends over for fun anymore," Helen said with a sigh after snuggling up next to him.
"Once she finds her feet, she'll probably want to get her own place," Grant said. "I'm sure that it would be just as uncomfortable for her to bring a date home with her. Besides, when have we ever lacked for invites for an evening of fun?"
Penny had to bite back a smile when she saw her mother trying to control her expression when she came to breakfast the next morning wearing a long-sleeved, pale-green blouse that was practically sheer, her breasts and large ruby nipples clearly visible, and a short, dark-green skirt.
"Cindy inspired me," Penny said when she saw her father glance at her chest.
"She has a knack for that," Grant said, then smiled. "She's already called me to tell me that the Bradfords are ready to sit down together for the first time to discuss a settlement. Until now, they've not even been willing to do that. To that end, we're flying up to Bar Harbor."
"Will we be back tonight?" Penny asked. "Do I need to pack for an overnight stay?"
"There's a Delta flight at 11:44 to Boston, then a short layover before a Cape Air flight to Bar Harbor. We'll get in at 5:45.," Grant replied. "We'll have to overnight there. The meeting's tomorrow at 11:00am. I had Cindy book us a 2-bedroom suite at the Harborside Hotel, Spa & Marina. It's in downtown Bar Harbor on Frenchman Bay, close by everything. Depending upon how things go, we could be there 2 or 3 days, so plan accordingly."
"How come you don't have your own plane, Dad?" Penny asked once they had gotten seated in first class, then taken off and been served complimentary glasses of champagne once they got to altitude.
"Waste of money," Grant replied. "And my ego doesn't need to own a plane. I'd have to fly a lot more than I do to make it economically worthwhile. Other than the airport nonsense, commercial first class is just fine with me, though I have had clients send their jets to collect me a few times."
Finally arriving at the Bar Harbor airport, they took a taxi to the Harborside Hotel, Spa & Marina and checked in.
"Hungry?" Grant asked.
"Yes, but let me take a shower first," Penny said.
Showering, Penny pulled on a pair of jeans and was putting on a T-shirt when her father appeared at her door just in time to see her naked breasts before she pulled the size-too-small T-shirt down over them, leaving her midriff bare and her large ruby nipples clearly visible through the tight material. They took a taxi to Travelin' Lobster, a famous restaurant that the front desk had recommended, where they enjoyed a dinner of creamy clam chowder, a stone crab claw and raw oyster appetizer, and finally 11/2lb Maine lobsters.
"God, I am stuffed," Penny said, releasing the waistband button of her jeans. "That was the best lobster I've ever tasted."
"Fresh from the ocean today," Grant said. "That's about as good as it gets."
Returning to the hotel, they had cognac and coffee at the outside bar, enjoying the clear sky and the profusion of stars overhead, the smell of the ocean rich.
"I'm going to get a good night's sleep so that I'm sharp tomorrow," Grant said when they returned to their suite.
"I'm pretty beat, too," Penny said. "Sleep sounds really good right about now."
Wanting to look as professional as possible, Penny dressed in a black blouse and matching skirt that came down to mid-thigh after showering in the morning. The front desk had recommended Cafe This Way for breakfast and they weren't disappointed, enjoying fluffy French toast with real maple syrup. They then took a taxi to the office where the meeting was scheduled, arriving five minutes early.
"What's the plan?" Penny asked as they waited.
"See what they have to offer and take it from there," Grant replied, suddenly getting to his feet when an older man entered, his white hair askew on his head. "Morning, John," he greeted him, shaking hands. "I'd like you to meet my right hand and co-counsel, Penny Lane," he introduced.
"How do you find such beautiful assistants?" John asked as he shook Penny's hand.
"Just lucky, I guess," Grant replied, "but Penny's far more than an assistant. She graduated top of her law school class and has a first-class brain on top of her undeniable beauty."
"Don't we have anything better to talk about than how beautiful and smart I am?" Penny asked with a laugh, "though I never get tired of such compliments."
"Ah, here they are," Grant said as a dark-haired woman wearing a dress that displayed a generous amount of décolleté entered, accompanied by a non-descript man in a suit wearing thick glasses.
Penny realized that she liked Florence Bradford as they were introduced and shook hands, her grip solid and her smile generous as she looked Penny over. It didn't take long before Penny realized that they were nowhere near to agreeing on a settlement, John insisting that he wouldn't allow her to gouge him after being unfaithful with over 100 men in just 3 years, and Florence insisting that after 20 years of marriage, that she deserved at least $50 million of his fortune. When Troy Johnson, Florence's attorney, suggested that John's filming and voyeurism implied consent due to his impotence and inability to provide physical comfort as expected in a marriage, Grant countered that nobody in their right mind would pay such a sum after such constant and profound adulterous behavior. The meeting broke up after both parties agreed to discuss things with their respective attorneys and they agreed to meet again the following day at the same time.
Grant was talking with John as they all got to their feet and Penny took the opportunity to go over to Florence, exchanging a few words and shaking hands as they all left. With the rest of the day free, Grant said that he was going to go over some things and gave Penny the day to herself, which she took advantage of by taking one of the whale-watching boat tours, returning elated after seeing many whales, some of them broaching and splashing back down into the water, sending up cascades of water.
Wanting to eat lobster since they were in the capital of lobster fishing, they went to Bar Harbor Lobster Co. for dinner, once again stuffing themselves. Finishing, Penny said that she wanted to walk around downtown to work off the big meal, so Grant returned to the hotel, agreeing to meet in the morning for breakfast before their scheduled meeting.
As soon as she saw Grant's taxi pull away with him in it, Penny walked the short distance to the Bar Harbor Grand Hotel and asked the front desk to ask for Mrs. Florence Bradford. The front desk clerk phoned, then directed her to the third floor where Mrs. Bradford was expecting her. Ringing the doorbell, Penny was surprised when Florence Bradford answered the door wearing the hotel bathrobe and barefoot.
"I was surprised when you asked to meet with me," Florence said after inviting her in. "Is this proper? Does Mr. Studder know that you're here?" she asked.
"I'm sure that on some level it could be considered improper, but I didn't come to discuss the case, so I haven't told Mr. Studder that I was coming to see you," Penny replied. "I wanted to meet you for personal reasons."
"You must think that I'm a shameless woman," Florence said as they sat in comfortable chairs facing one another across a small table.
"Not at all," Penny replied, smiling at the surprised look on her face. "As I told Mr. Studder, I admire your style."
"Even after...I assume that you've seen the videos," Florence said, her cheeks coloring slightly.
"I have," Penny replied. "That's when I realized that we have something in common."
"What in those videos could make you think that we have anything in common?" Florence asked.
"If you'll pardon my boldness, rather than explain, I can show you," Penny replied.
"Please do," Florence said, curious.
Standing up, Penny reached down and pulled her skirt up over her waist, revealing her naked pussy, her long inner lips petaled apart beneath her huge clit, a fiery tuft of hair above it and an elaborate tattoo of a black rooster in between.
"Oh, my!" Florence gasped.
"I have a thing about black cocks, too," Penny said, smiling, feeling her nipples screwing into knots as she ran a finger lightly over her tattoo.
"It...it's not what you think," Florence managed to say, licking her lips as she stared at Penny's pussy. "I-I only chose Black men because I didn't want to embarrass John by getting what I needed from his friends, who were all very eager to offer to show me how good they could make me feel. I knew that there was no way that my satisfying my needs would blow back on him if I chose to use men who would have no conceivable reason to have any contact with him."
"My reasons are far more basic," Penny said, letting her skirt fall back down and resuming her seat. "I think that black cocks are beautiful. I love to see the contrast between a black cock and my pussy. My skin is so pale. Watching a black cock as it fucks me excites me to no end."
"I'd hardly have imagined that you were like that," Florence said.
"I could say the same about you," Penny said, smiling.
"This whole thing is so unnecessary," Florence said with a sigh. "I wasn't being unfaithful to John, but I have...needs, and it was driving me crazy not being able to fulfill them. I didn't care anything about the men, only that they could give me the kind of satisfaction that my body was craving."
"You're preaching to the choir," Penny said. "I've never had a boyfriend. To me, men are just for my amusement, their tongues, their cocks. I could never be with just one man."
"I'd have been perfectly happy with John if he hadn't developed his problem," Florence said. "It's not his fault, I know that, but I was so desperate for what he could no longer provide."
"Yet he knew about it, videotaped you for three years," Penny said.
"The videos that he gave you weren't complete," Florence said, flushing. "He only gave you the part of the video that helped him."
"What do you mean?" Penny asked. "I should tell you that I'm not going to tell Mr. Studder that we met, and certainly nothing about what we're discussing. This is between us as women."
"He's not aware of your...proclivities?" Florence asked.
"Not at all," Penny laughed. "We work together. My personal life is my own and none of his business."
"After I'd finish with the men, John would always show up within a few minutes," Florence said, fidgeting uncomfortably in her chair. "He'd tell me that he understood, that it was all his fault, that it was okay, then he...he'd clean me up. Sometimes I'd be covered in cum and always full of it. He'd lick every drop of it from my body, even eating me until there were no traces left. I really thought that he understood and approved. I was shocked when he sued me for divorce. It made no sense. That's why I reacted the way I did, demanding a huge settlement. I'm 42 years old and used to being supported and taken care of. I have loved - I still do - him unreservedly. I have always been there for him, doted on him, made sure that he was happy. If he's going to throw me away now, I have to be able to take care of myself going forward."
"Why have you not said any of this during the divorce proceedings?" Penny asked. "It would certainly bolster your case for a just settlement."
"Because I have no desire to embarrass him," Florence said. "He's in enough emotional pain because he's no longer capable of physically loving me. I didn't want to add to it by shaming him. That was why I always took my pleasure in my own bed, not skulking around. And since he obviously knew what I was doing, I assumed that he understood and accepted it."
"How awful, for both of you," Penny said with a sigh.
Just then the doorbell rang.
"Oh! I-I didn't realize the time," Florence said, getting to her feet and going to the door and opening it to reveal a tall, muscular Black man standing there.
"I-I should go," Penny said, getting to her feet as the man entered the room. "I've taken enough of your time and you have company."
"Would you like to stay and join us?" Florence asked as she let her robe fall to the floor to stand naked, her big breasts with their large dark nipples swaying on her chest. "I'm sure that Greg wouldn't mind and he's more than capable of pleasing both of us."
"You...you wouldn't mind?" Penny asked, her heart thumping in her chest and her nipples hardening.
"You teased me earlier," Florence said, smiling. "I'd like to see your tattoo up close."
Hesitating, Penny began undressing when she saw Florence pull Greg over to the bed where she sat down, undoing his trousers and pulling them and his boxers down to release his thick black cock, which she immediately leaned over and took into her mouth.
"Hey, you're a cute one," Greg said when Penny moved over to stand next to him and watch as Florence sucked his cock, one arm going around her, his hand finding her breast and his fingers her rock-hard nipple.
"Isn't it beautiful?" Florence asked when she lifted her face from his cock, smiling up at Penny as she jacked him with both hands.
"It is," Penny agreed, sitting next to her and leaning over to suck on the head of his cock while Florence continued jacking him. When she removed her hands, Penny went all the way down on him, her nose pressing up against his belly as he groaned.
"Oh, my, you made that look easy," Florence said with a laugh.
"I practice a lot," Penny said, gasping for breath and smiling. "I love sucking cock more than anything in the world."
"Anything cock-related gets my vote," Florence said, lying back and pulling her knees up towards her chest, her fat pussy spreading apart to reveal a fat, glistening clit and delicate inner lips which were pouting apart invitingly.
As Penny watched, Greg rubbed the head of his cock up and down in Florence's spread pussy until it picked up a sheen, then he pressed it between her delicate inner lips, a soft moan escaping Florence's mouth as her pussy spread to accommodate his thick cock. Penny couldn't resist reaching out and rubbing Florence's fat clit as Greg began to fuck her. When she felt Florence's hand on her ass, pulling on her, she happily straddled her face, reaching out to hold her legs up and apart as she felt Florence's tongue in her pussy.
Cumming almost immediately, Penny leaned over, trapping Florence's legs beneath her arms, until her nose was practically touching Greg's thick black cock as it slid in and out of Florence's pussy. Pursing her lips over Florence's fat clit, she began to softly suck on it, teasing it with the tip of her tongue, feeling Greg's cock sliding along her own lips as Florence continued to eat her pussy. Her whole body on fire as she came continuously, Penny tasted the cum seeping from around Greg's cock just about the same moment that she heard him grunt as he came. She eagerly opened her mouth for his spurting cock when he pulled it from Florence's pussy, her cheeks hollowing as she siphoned him, gulping down his cum.
When she had sucked him dry, his cock still rock-hard, she turned her attention to Florence's cum-leaking pussy, gluing her mouth to her and slurping at the cum cocktail within, moaning when she felt Greg's hands grip her hips, followed by his cock pressing into her hungry pussy. Penny lost herself eating Florence's pussy, delighting in slurping up the flowing, musky juices as Greg continued to fuck her. She could feel Florence's mouth on her clit. She lost track of time until she felt Greg's cock pulsing deep in her pussy and realized that he was cumming, quickly followed by an empty feeling as he pulled his cock out. Looking down beneath herself, she could see that it was buried in Florence's mouth. When Florence finished sucking Greg's cock dry, Penny sat up, straddling Florence's face, looking down to watch the cum oozing from her pussy onto her outstretched tongue, sighing when she felt her whole mouth on her, eating her.
"Oh, my," Florence gasped as Penny dismounted her face. "I haven't done that in a long time. Your pussy is just so delicious."
"You taste pretty good yourself," Penny said, leaning over to run the tip of her tongue across Florence's lips, her hands filling with her big breasts. "I was overdue for a nice cock."
"It is a nice cock, isn't it?" Florence asked, smiling.
"I'm going to go now, let you enjoy some more of it," Penny said, turning and leaning over to take Greg's cock into her mouth for a last suck. "Thank you. That was great," she said, smiling at him.
"Great pussy," Greg said, smiling. "I'd fuck you anytime."
"I'll just bet you would," Penny laughed as she climbed from the bed and dressed, watching as Florence rolled over onto her stomach, reaching back and grabbing her ass cheeks and spreading them apart for Greg to push his cock into her ass. "Have fun," she said as Greg began to pound Florence's ass, a big smile on her face as she left the room.
"Wow!" Grant said when he saw Penny in the morning, his eyes wide as he took in the sheer white blouse she was wearing over a soft pink skirt, her breasts and their large ruby nipples clearly visible.
"Too much?" Penny asked, looking down at herself, feeling her pussy flooding as her nipples knurled into thick knots.
"Certainly a distraction," Grant replied, shaking his head. "Please don't let your mother know that you own such a blouse. She'd have a fit. It's almost disconcerting how much you look like her," he said.
"I'll take that as a compliment," Penny said.
"As it was intended," Grant said.
They opted to return to Cafe This Way and some more French toast with real maple syrup for breakfast, then made their way to the meeting. Penny flushed when she saw the big smile on John Bradford's face when he blatantly stared her up and down, and the dumbfounded look on Florence's attorney's face when he saw her, though she appreciated the smile on Florence's face as they greeted one another.
"I'd like to talk to John privately first, if you don't mind," Florence said before anyone had a chance to say anything.
"That's a good sign," Grant said after the three of them left the room to give them some privacy. "Maybe things will work out."
"Mr. Johnson doesn't look so happy about it," Penny observed.
"That's because he's probably working on a percentage fee structure," Grant said, laughing softly. "He probably gets a minimum guarantee and then a percentage of whatever settlement happens. It doesn't matter to me, I get mine up front, no matter how things work out."
After a 20-minute wait, the door opened and John Bradford beckoned everyone to enter.
"We've resolved our differences," he explained when they were all seated around the table once again. "There will be no divorce."
"That's great news, John," Grant said, reaching to shake his hand.
"You don't seem very happy about the news, Mr. Johnson," Penny said.
"I...of course I'm happy," he replied, though his face and body language belied his words.
As the meeting then broke up, Penny went to Florence and hugged her.
"I'm so happy for you," Penny said. "What happened?" she asked.
"I explained everything, how I felt and why," Florence replied. "Once he understood - he really does love me - he agreed that I could fuck anyone I chose, anytime, as long as he got to be present. No more hiding or pretending. Give me a few months and I'll have him wondering why we ever had a problem. He'll learn that there's a lot more to having fun sexually than using his cock."
"That's wonderful," Penny enthused.
"I've also decided that I'm going to get a tattoo like yours," Florence said, smiling. "That way, whenever I fuck someone, I'll think of you while I'm watching their cock going in and out of me."
"I-I don't even know what to say," Penny said, smiling.
"I'd love to take you to bed right now and eat that delicious pussy of yours, but John's taking me home," Florence said.
"Maybe you can visit us in Palm Beach and we'll be able to enjoy each other once again," Penny said. "I'd like that."
"All's well that ends well," Grant said as he settled back into his seat for the flight home.
Arriving home, Penny decided to take a nice long bubble bath, luxuriating in the warm water and soaking the aches of the long flight from her body. She was just stepping into a pair of jeans when her mother entered her bedroom.
"Penny!" Helen said as she watched her pull her jeans up over her naked ass. "You should keep your door closed. What if your father were to see you?" she admonished.
"I doubt that it's anything that he hasn't seen before," Penny replied with a laugh as she turned to face her mother, her full breasts bouncing on her chest. "He'd just think that it was you," she said, pulling her T-shirt on, her large ruby nipples clearly visible, jutting out and poking through the material.
"I-I had no idea that you were so cavalier about nudity," Helen said.
"I never thought of myself as cavalier," Penny said, "but I'm not ashamed of my body. If someone happens to see me, well, good for them."
Penny enjoyed dinner, her father regaling her mother with the story of what had happened in Bar Harbor, her own part in the drama that had ensued kept to herself. Going to bed, she sighed in frustration as she recalled the fun that she had had with Florence, her pussy aching for a nice big cock, but having to make do with her own fingers for some relief.
"Are all of your clothes so sheer?" Helen asked the next morning at breakfast. "Aren't you concerned that everyone can see your breasts clearly?"
"I like it when people look at me," Penny replied. "It's exciting to see the lust on their faces, or their revulsion because I'm brave enough not to worry about it, mostly women, of course. It's nice to know that people smile when they see me. There's nothing like spreading a little happiness in the world."
"But what will people think?" Helen asked.
"I couldn't care less," Penny replied. "The only opinion that matters is my own, and I'm comfortable with my body. If someone doesn't like it, they don't have to look."
"To be honest, Penny's presence at the meetings took a lot of the tension out of the room," Grant said, "much like you used to do. Distracting them from their problems makes it easier to address them, as I'm sure that you remember."
Arriving at the office, Penny stopped to talk with Cindy while her father went to his desk.
"Cindy, who used to go with Grant when he'd travel before I got here?" Penny asked.
"Since I've been here, it varies," Cindy replied. "Sometimes nobody, sometimes he'll take one or two of the other lawyers with him, and sometimes I got to go. Did you enjoy it?"
"Yes, it was interesting and a lot of fun," Penny replied. "Uh, can you recommend any places to go in the evening to relax and have a good time?" she asked.
"Sure, but what kind of a good time?" Cindy asked, her eyes sparkling.
"Well, I'm not that big on drinking except a bit socially, but I like jazz and blues," Penny replied.
"What about men?" Cindy asked, smiling broadly.
"That might be nice, too," Penny said, flushing slightly.
"There's a couple of places that I like to go to, especially when I'm horny as hell and need some relief," Cindy said.
"You don't have a boyfriend?" Penny asked.
"God, no," Cindy laughed. "There's no way in hell any one guy could keep me happy. I like playing the field, keeping my options open."
"That sounds like me," Penny said, smiling.
"Would you like to go out with me?" Cindy asked. "As hot as you are, you'd be a guy magnet and I'm definitely due to get laid."
"I'd like that, but I don't want you to feel obligated," Penny said.
"Don't be silly," Cindy said. "I'd like it if we became friends. How about tonight?"
"You don't mind?" Penny asked.
"It would beat staying home and playing with myself," Cindy laughed. "It gets old going out by myself."
"That would be great," Penny said. "Thanks."
Going to her desk, Penny began reviewing the Caruthers file.
"Here you are," Grant said, dropping an envelope on her desk.
"What's this?" Penny asked.
"I don't pay salaries," Grant explained. "Whenever a case is concluded, I allot 10% of whatever my fee is to the staff. In your case, since you're my right hand and co-counsel, you get a full 10% share of any fees that we get."
"I've never heard of anything like that," Penny said, opening the envelope and extracting the check from within. "You're not serious!" she gasped. "$1 million?!"
"And another million for the other lawyers," Grant said, smiling at her reaction. "It's my favorite part of this job, handing out the checks. Come with me and see how the others react," he said.
Penny was stunned when the 10 lawyers next door cheered and applauded when they saw Grant with his handful of envelopes.
"They make more than a lot of partners," Grant explained as he distributed the envelopes. "I average 20-30 cases a year. If it weren't for their hard work, researching precedents and delving into the minutia of our clients' lives, what I do wouldn't be possible. They're worth their weight in gold to me and I make sure that they know it."
"What about Cindy?" Penny asked.
"She's probably one of the highest paid secretaries in the business," Grant replied. "I pay her a salary, an even $250,000 a year. She's the glue that makes it possible for the rest of us to do our jobs."
"I-I don't even know what to say," Penny said.
"The smile on your face is thanks enough for me," Grant said. "Why do I think that you had something to do with how things turned out in Bar Harbor?"
"I-I wouldn't know," Penny replied, her face coloring. "What...what would make you think something like that?" she asked.
"I wasn't born yesterday," Grant replied, laughing. "They went from being poles apart to a total reconciliation overnight. That didn't happen in a vacuum. Add to that you disappearing for a few hours the night before..."
"Maybe they just came to their senses," Penny offered.
"Keep in mind that I didn't get where I am by being anyone's fool," Grant said, smiling. "Whatever you did worked and that's all that matters. Maybe you'll tell me about it someday."
Penny was relieved to see Cindy waiting for her in front of Blue Note when she arrived as planned at 9:00 that evening.
"You look great in that dress," Penny said, smiling at the tube dress that she was wearing.
"Thanks," Cindy said. "I had to do something to look as good as you," she said, eyeing the micro-miniskirt and halter top that she was wearing, her midriff bare.
Entering the club, Penny immediately noticed the smell of marijuana and saw that at least half of the people were Black. They found a table in the back and ordered glasses of wine.
"What do you think?" Cindy asked as they sipped their wine.
"I like it," Penny replied. "Good atmosphere. I need an evening like this," she said as they listened to the music that a jazz trio was playing. "I can't even remember the last time I could just relax and not have to think about anything."
"I plan on finding some guy to fuck my brains out," Cindy said, smiling.
"Cindy!" Penny laughed.
"I've got a serious case of the hornies," Cindy said.
"What kind of a guy interests you?" Penny asked.
"One with a big cock that can fuck forever," Cindy replied, laughing. "Other than that, I'm not all that particular. What about you, what kind of a guy turns you on?"
"Big cocks are good," Penny replied, smiling. "I'm not looking for love, just someone to ring my chimes for a bit. I don't mind admitting that I've been nervous about the job."
"It must be strange working for your father," Cindy said.
"It's all I've ever wanted to do," Penny said, "but it's not like I imagined it would be."
"How's that?" Cindy asked.
"Everything seems so relaxed," Penny replied. "I always imagined a law firm being full of stuffy people, a bit uptight."
"Not with Grant in charge," Cindy laughed. "He's a great boss. He knows his stuff and creates an atmosphere where everyone can do their best without fear."
"He was sure impressive in Bar Harbor," Penny said. "In the meetings we had, he seemed to own the room."
"That's Grant," Cindy said, nodding. "It doesn't hurt that he's so damned good looking, like a movie star. People can forget how smart he is."
"Does everyone feel that way?" Penny asked.
"We all worship the ground that he walks on," Cindy replied. "It's not that he's so good looking and a great boss, he's also generous, with his praise and with our pay. Everyone wants to work for him. Did you know that three of the other lawyers clerked for Supremes?"
"No, I had no idea," Penny replied. "And they're doing grunt work?"
"Exactly," Cindy said. "He only hires the best and they learn so much from the experience. When someone leaves for another job, and it doesn't happen very often, it's straight to partnership."
"My mother doesn't like it that I'm working with him," Penny said.
"I've only met her a handful of times," Cindy said, "but I've heard the stories of when she was his right hand. She was formidable."
"That's a great way to describe her," Penny laughed. "I'm having a problem with her now because she doesn't want to accept the fact that I'm not her little girl anymore."
"You two ladies mind some company?" a tall, good-looking Black man asked.
"We'd welcome it," Cindy said before Penny could react. "Join us. Maybe you have a friend? It wouldn't be fair to you trying to survive the two of us."
"I can think of worse ways to die," he replied, laughing. "I'm Gerard."
"I'm Cindy and she's Penny," Cindy introduced.
"Yo, Rodney," Gerard called out, waving a hand. "We need a fourth," he explained when another well-dressed Black man came over. "Meet Cindy and Penny," he said as Rodney sat down.
"A pleasure," Rodney said, smiling. "I feel like I've just won the lottery. You're the two hottest women here tonight."
"Nice, a charmer," Cindy laughed.
"Do you come here often?" Gerard asked.
"I do, from time to time," Cindy replied. "Penny's sort of new to town, though she's from here."
"That sounds like a story," Gerard said.
"I've been away at school," Penny explained. "It's almost like being a stranger. I was 18 when I left, now..."
"What do you do?" Rodney asked.
"I'm an attorney," Penny replied.
"What kind of an attorney?" Rodney asked.
"Divorce attorney," Penny answered.
"What's that like?" Rodney asked.
"I've just started working, so it's hard to say, but so far, I like it," Penny replied.
"I'd have thought that you were a model or something," Gerard said. "I've never heard of an attorney as good looking as you. The lawyers on staff where I work are pretty dowdy."
"Where do you work?" Penny asked.
"FP&L," Gerard replied. "I'm a vice president, responsible for environmental sustainability."
"What about you?" Penny asked, looking at Rodney.
"Nothing so fancy, I'm afraid," Rodney replied, smiling. "I work for Merrill-Lynch."
Penny enjoyed the conversation, quickly learning that Cindy had a great sense of humor, constantly keeping everyone laughing.
"I don't suppose everyone would like to go have some real fun," Cindy said after they had finished their second glasses of wine, a big smile on her face.
"I'm all for fun," Gerard said. "What do you have in mind?" he asked.
"Well, I live pretty close by at The Bristol. Why don't we go to my place and take it from there?" Cindy suggested.
"Hey, this is a fantastic place," Rodney said when they entered Cindy's condo on the 19th floor. "What exactly is it that you do?" he asked.
"I'm a secretary," Cindy replied, smiling broadly.
"I'm in the wrong business," Gerard laughed.
"Why don't we get comfortable," Cindy suggested, taking Gerard by the hand and leading him to the sofa, then climbing onto his lap facing him.
"I like your style," Gerard said as Cindy put her arms around his neck.
"I'm glad, because I'm seriously horny," Cindy said, leaning forward and kissing him.
"Shall we join them?" Rodney asked.
"Yes," Penny replied, sitting on the sofa next to them and reaching for his zipper when he stood in front of her. "She's not the only one who's horny," she said as she extracted his cock, leaning forward to run her tongue around the head.
"Damn!" Rodney gasped when Penny leaned forward and his entire cock disappeared into her mouth and down her throat.
Using her mouth to fuck him, Penny bobbed up and down on Rodney's thick black cock, taking it all the way into her throat each time.
"Jesus Christ!" Rodney gasped, then groaned when his cock exploded in Penny's mouth, cum gushing as she siphoned him, gulping down his thick cum, not relenting until she had sucked him dry, then sitting back and licking her lips, a smile on her face.
"I needed that," Penny said, smiling up at the astonished look on his face.
"Nobody has ever sucked me like that," Rodney said, shaking his head.
Turning to look at Cindy, Penny saw that her tube dress had disappeared and that Gerard was sucking on her small dark nipples while his hands mauled her smaller breasts.
"Mind if I repay the favor?" Rodney asked, reaching down to untie Penny's halter top and letting it fall to reveal her breasts, her large ruby nipples rock-hard.
"I'd love it," Penny replied, sitting back and bringing her feet up onto the edge of the sofa wide apart, her short miniskirt pulling up to reveal her glistening, naked pussy.
"Hey, nice tattoo," Rodney said when he saw it, a big smile creasing his face as he dropped to his knees in front of her, filling his hands with her breasts and leaning over to suck and chew on her hard ruby nipples before trailing his tongue down over her stomach to her spread pussy, sucking on her huge clit before sliding his tongue down through her long inner lips and into the juice-filled cauldron of her pussy, Penny moaning in delight as he began to eat her.
"Why don't we go to the bedroom?" Cindy suggested, climbing down off of Gerard's lap.
"Hell, yeah," Gerard agreed, getting to his feet.
Standing up, Penny followed Cindy to her bedroom, crawling onto the bed after her while the two men undressed, pushing her legs up and apart, spreading the fat outer lips of her clamshell pussy apart to reveal delicate inner lips and a tiny clit glistening in a bed of pink wetness.
"Oh, Penny!" Cindy gasped, holding her head tightly against her pussy as she ate her, Penny not lifting her head to look back to see which of the two men had filled her pussy with his cock as she feasted on her spicy quim.
"Man, what a pussy!" Rodney gasped as he fucked Penny, falling on top of her when she rolled out from between Cindy's legs onto her back, drawing her knees to her chest as he plunged his cock in and out of her hungry pussy, while next to her Gerard did the same for Cindy, holding her ankles in his hands as he rocked his hips back and forth fucking her.
"Oh, this is so good," Cindy moaned as Gerard continued to fuck her, turning to smile at Penny as she enjoyed Rodney's cock.
"Trade?" Gerard asked after several minutes.
"Definitely," Rodney agreed, pulling his cock from Penny's pussy and changing place with Gerard, Penny pushing up onto her elbows and reaching down with one hand to spread her long inner lips apart, watching as Gerard fed his cock into her.
"Oh, man," Gerard gasped when he felt Penny's pussy grip his cock and milk it as he fucked her.
"Oh!" Cindy squealed as Rodney's cock plunged into her pussy.
The two men continued fucking them, the only sounds those of grunts, moans, and the sloshing of cocks in wet pussies filling the room.
"I'm going to cum," Gerard warned.
"Not...not...let me suck you," Penny gasped, dislodging his cock from her pussy and sitting up, then leaning over to take his glistening cock into her mouth, moaning as he immediately exploded and began blasting cum into her mouth as she sucked him off.
"Un-fucking-believable," Gerard gasped when Penny took all of his cock into her mouth and down her throat after sucking him dry.
"Now fuck me and make it last," Penny said, gasping for breath as she lay back, pulling her knees to her chest as Gerard slammed his cock back into her.
Many long minutes passed, the two men fucking them, trading places twice, before announcing that they were going to cum. Once again, Penny had the pleasure of Rodney's cock pulsing in her mouth as he came, siphoning the cum from him before lying back and gasping for breath, her pussy gaping as she lay spread-eagled on the bed.
"God, I needed that," Penny gasped, turning to watch as Gerard blew his load into Cindy's mouth.
"You two are incredible," Rodney said, shaking his head.
"You didn't do so badly yourself," Penny said, smiling up at him. "Can you do it again?" she asked.
"I wish to hell that I could," Rodney said ruefully. "Maybe we can do this again sometime?"
"That would be nice," Penny said.
"Oh, Penny, that was so much fun," Cindy said when the two men had dressed and gone, rolling over and sucking on one of her large ruby nipples. "I had no idea that you were like this. I know that I'm a shameless slut."
"With a delicious pussy," Penny said, pushing her over onto her back and climbing on top of her, leaning over to stick her tongue into her gooey pussy, sighing when she felt Cindy grab her thighs and pull her down to glue her mouth to her pussy as they feasted on one another.
Several times during the night they'd wake and roll into a 69, eating each other to many orgasms, before finally lying back, gasping for breath as the sun broke the eastern horizon in the morning.
"That's the best night I've had in like forever," Cindy sighed. "You really know how to eat pussy."
"After cock, there's nothing in this life that I've found that I enjoy more," Penny said. "And I loved the way you ate me."
"Your pussy is made for eating," Cindy said, laughing. "Grant would have a fit if he knew what we did. Does he know that you're like this?"
"I doubt it," Penny replied, laughing. "They're - my parents - are still trying to come to grips with the fact that I'm an adult and not a child anymore. Does Grant know that you're like this?" she asked.
"Yes," Cindy replied.
"He does!?" Penny gasped, sitting up.
"I shouldn't say anything," Cindy said, flushing. "He's your father, after all."
"That doesn't bother me," Penny said, "and I promise never to breathe a word of anything that you tell me."
"Some of our clients, they...well, going through a divorce can be a frustrating experience," Cindy explained. "Grant doesn't discourage me from letting them vent their frustrations on me. It's my choice, mind you, and I love it, but he's seen me fucking clients quite a few times, men and women."
"That's why my mother doesn't want me to work with him," Penny said, everything suddenly making sense. "She knows what's going on."
"She should," Cindy said. "From what I've heard, when she used to work for him, she...well, she'd do it, too."
"Oh, my god!" Penny gasped, then burst out laughing.
"You're not upset?" Cindy asked.
"Of course not," Penny replied. "So many things that didn't quite fit make sense to me now. I had no idea. Have you ever fucked Grant?" she asked.
"Lots of times," Cindy replied. "He's the best fuck I've ever had and he eats pussy almost as good as you."
"Cindy, you are just the best!" Penny said, hugging her.
"You...you're not upset?" Cindy asked.
"Why would I be?" Penny asked. "They're adults. Who am I to say who they should fuck or not. If they're cool with it, well, I think that it's great. One more 69, then I need to go home and change for work," she said, pushing Cindy over onto her back and mounting her.
Calling for an Uber, Penny felt freer than she had ever felt, so much about everything making more sense to her now that she understood.
"Are you just getting home?" Helen asked when she came into the house and entered the kitchen to find her there.
"Yes," Penny replied, smiling. "I had a late night out with Cindy, so I stayed over at her place. She and I are going to be great friends, I think."
"That's nice," Helen said.
"She's fun to work with and fun to party with," Penny said. "I've never really had a close friend before."
"Maybe you should get to know her better before you make that decision," Helen suggested.
"I know her well enough," Penny said, smiling as she pictured Cindy's clamshell pussy spread apart. "And she's worked for Dad for six years. If she wasn't good people, she wouldn't be there. She's so much fun. I've never really had fun in my life, always studying. But I need to shower and change. I'm already late for work."
Once again calling an Uber, Penny arrived at the office, sharing broad smiles with Cindy before entering the office.
"A fine thing, being late to work," Grant said, though his smile belied his words.
"Sorry about that," Penny said. "I had a late night and then I had to wait for an Uber for a ride."
"Well, I imagine getting paid was a cause for some celebration," Grant conceded.
"Speaking of which, I need to go to the bank and deposit the check," Penny said, smiling. "Can you manage without me for a bit? I think that I'll also buy a car."
"A car!" Grant exclaimed, laughing.
"It sucked having to wait for the Uber," Penny said. "I need more freedom than that. And now I can afford one. Do you have any suggestions?" she asked.
"What kind of a car do you want?" Grant asked.
"A convertible," Penny replied. "With the weather we have, it would be the perfect car."
"Something like a Porsche?" Grant asked.
"Too macho for me," Penny laughed.
"Then you might look at the Mercedes," Grant suggested.
Once again, Penny called for an Uber, again frustrated at having to wait. She was delighted when she deposited the check into her account to have the bank manager invite her to his office for a cup of coffee.
"Of course, we know your parents quite well and appreciate their business," Fred Gaines said, smiling. "And I'm happy that you're going to continue the family tradition. Anything that you need or any questions that you might have, you only need to ask. That's what we're here for."
"Well, I'm going to buy a car when I leave here," Penny said. "Can I use my credit card to pay for it?" she asked.
"I imagine that there's a transaction limit," Fred said. "May I see the card?"
Pulling up her account record after she handed it to him, he smiled.
"Right now, there's a $50,000 daily limit on your account," he explained. "That's for your protection. Sadly, fraud is rampant these days."
"But if there is a fraud, don't I have some sort of protection?" Penny asked.
"Of course, but there's no such thing as being too careful," he replied.
"I'm going to buy a car, so I think that I need a higher limit," Penny said. "Can you make it $500,000?"
"If you like, yes, but I don't recommend such a large limit," Fred replied, frowning.
"I understand," Penny said, understanding that he didn't want to be on the hook for so much if something untoward happened, "but that's what I'd like to change it to, please."
"One second," Fred said, quickly typing. "Okay, it's all set," he said, handing her her card. "You now have a $500,000 daily limit."
"Thank you very much," Penny said, beaming a smile. "Now I just need to call an Uber."
"Let me have one of our employees give you a ride," Fred suggested. "Where do you need to go?" he asked.
"To the Mercedes dealership," Penny replied.
Walking into the Mercedes-Benz dealership on Okeechobee Boulevard, Penny was immediately approached by a tall, tanned man in his 40s, a salesman's smile plastered to his face.
"Good morning," he greeted her. "I'm Tim Johnson. Is there anything that I can help you with?"
"I need a car," Penny replied, smiling.
"Do you have anything in mind?" Tim asked.
"A convertible," Penny replied, noticing that his eyes were focused on her breasts, the pale green blouse she had chosen to wear doing little to hide them. "What's that?" she asked, pointing to a red convertible in the showroom.
"That's a 2024 Mercedes-Benz AMG SL 63SE, top of the line," Tim replied.
"Can I test drive it?" Penny asked.
"Of course," Tim replied. "Let me get the keys."
While he was gone, Penny inspected the car, finding it beautiful with a matching red interior. When he returned with the keys in hand, two people slid the glass wall of the showroom open.
"This is our demo model," Tim explained, handing the keys to her, then opening the driver's door for her to enter, his smile broadening when he got an unavoidable good look at her naked pussy as she got into the car, then going around to take the passenger seat, pointing out various things on the instrument panel.
"It smells so good," Penny said.
"There's nothing quite like the smell of a new car," Tim said, seeing her large ruby nipples hardening as he glanced at her sideways. "Would you like me to tell you about the car?" he asked as she carefully eased it out of the showroom.
"Sure," Penny replied, turning onto Okeechobee Boulevard, heading east back towards town.
"Well, it has 585hp, goes from 0-100mph in 2.9 seconds, gets 14-22 mpg, depending upon whether you're driving in town or out on the road, and has a top speed of 200mph," Tim explained. "Pressing that button lowers the top, though that should be done at a stand-still, not while driving. The seats have built-in massaging and heating."
"This feels great," Penny said, taking the on-ramp to I-95 and putting her foot to the floor, feeling her pussy get wet as the acceleration pressed her back into her seat.
She drove south to Southern Boulevard, then exited and rejoined to return to the dealership, at Tim's direction parking just outside the showroom. When he hurried around the car to open the door for her to exit, she made no effort to keep her legs together, taking pleasure in seeing the bulge in his trousers when he saw her pussy, wondering if he could tell how wet she was.
"What do you think?" Tim asked as she stood admiring the car.
"I'll take it," Penny said.
"We'd be happy to order one for you," Tim said, his smile ear-to-ear.
"No, I want this one," Penny said. "Is that possible?" she asked.
"Of...of course," Tim replied, stunned. "But you understand that it's not brand new, that it's been driven on demo rides like the one you just took?"
"Yes, but the odometer only has 53 miles on it," Penny said. "That's plenty new."
"This particular car has every conceivable extra," Tim said. "The price is $200,000."
"Perfect," Penny said, smiling. "Can I pay with a credit card?" she asked.
"Providing approval, of course," Tim answered.
"Okay, let's do it," Penny said.
Sitting across the desk from Tim, Penny couldn't help noticing the glances he stole of her breasts. She was excited and could feel that her nipples were rock-hard. It took 15-20 minutes for him to complete all of the paperwork before asking for her signature on the credit card receipt.
"It's all yours," he finally said, handing her a folder with the paperwork and an extra set of keys.
"This is great," Penny said, beaming a smile.
"That's hands-down the easiest sale I've ever made," Tim said, smiling.
"Do you like my breasts?" Penny asked.
"Uh, I do, very much," Tim replied, flushing. "I'm sorry, but if you dress like that, you obviously want people to look at you, to see you. You've made my day in more ways than one."
"I expected stammering denials," Penny laughed. "I appreciate your honesty. And I do like it when people look at me with hunger in their eyes. It's the ultimate compliment."
"Then consider yourself complimented," Tim said, smiling and unabashedly staring at her breasts.
Driving back to the office, Penny phoned her father, asking him to meet her downstairs to see her new car.
"Wow! Nice!" Grant said when he saw it, flushing slightly when he held the door for her to exit and got an eyeful of her naked pussy. "Do you want to take the day off and go for a drive?" he asked.
"Not a chance," Penny replied. "I've already missed half a day. I'm here to work."
"Go ahead and park and meet me upstairs," Grant said, forcing himself not to look when she got back into the car.
Penny felt the thrill of freedom as she went up to the office, sharing big smiles and hellos with Cindy before going into the office.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 02
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 2
DIVORCE LAWYER - PART 2
"We've got two new clients," Grant informed her.
"Great!" Penny said, smiling. "What can you tell me about them?" she asked.
"One is Bubba and Aileen Akers," Grant replied. "They live in Montana. He's a rancher and owns several hundred thousand acres of land. She comes from money, San Francisco. Her father is a surgeon, fairly well-known. She's suing him for divorce, saying that he's been having sex with her mother."
"Oh, my!" Penny laughed. "That is so crazy. Is it true?" she asked.
"Bubba says that it's entirely true, but that he's been having sex with both of them at the same time since before they got married just over five years ago," Grant replied. "He refuses to give her a dime, insisting that it was their idea to begin with, that he was just being a good sport and going along with them."
"If that's true, she doesn't have much of a case," Penny said.
"We'll see," Grant said. "The devil is always in the details. The other new client is far more interesting. We're representing Mai Li Wang, 38. According to her, her husband, Jimmy Wang, 44, a member of the Singapore government, has embezzled money from her family trust. She comes from old Singaporean money. She's conservatively worth some $20 billion. His background is far murkier. Apparently, according to what she told me when we talked on the phone, he's connected with one of the Hong Kong triads, a kind of mafia, who have been behind his rise in government where he has influence, which probably explains his need for money. She's willing to pay $20 million for the divorce, with a bonus of $30 million if we can expose his corruption and he goes to jail."
"That sounds dangerous and she sounds really pissed off," Penny said.
"It very well could be," Grant agreed. "Hard to blame her if it's true."
"Do you have a plan?" Penny asked.
"Yes, but first we need to go to Texas to meet with Senator Caruthers. We'll probably be there for a day or two. Then we'll fly to Montana, probably be there for 2-3 days, then we'll fly to Singapore," Grant replied. "Once we know more, then we can make some decisions about how to proceed."
"We'll be busy," Penny observed.
"Yes, but we'll be making a shitload of money in the process," Grant said, smiling.
"Is that so important to you?" Penny asked.
"Not as such, no," Grant replied. "What I enjoy is playing the game, and winning, winning big. I've got more money now than I could possibly spend, which is one of the reasons I can afford to be generous with my staff. Nothing would make me happier than to know that I'd enabled every single one of them to retire rich."
Settling into their first-class seats the next morning for their flight to Houston, Penny sighed deeply.
"Something wrong?" Grant asked.
"No, I was just thinking of my new car," Penny replied, smiling.
"It'll still be there when we get back," Grant said, laughing, "but I understand. When I bought my Bacalar, the only thing I wanted to do was drive it. I figured that if I'd paid $2 million for the damned thing, that I should be driving it."
"You could buy 10 of my Mercedes for that," Penny gasped.
"Other than the house and the car, I don't really spend money on things," Grant said. "I don't feel the need. Some people need to feed their egos by constantly buying things. I have what I want and need, there's no sense to just buying things for the sake of it."
"Then what's the point of having all that money?" Penny asked.
"That's just it, there is no real point to it when you've got more than you could ever possibly spend, it's just an indicator of how much of the game I'm winning," Grant replied. "Maybe I'll give it away, or leave it to you. It doesn't really matter."
"Well, I have to say that being able to buy my car with a credit card and knowing that I won't have a problem paying the bill felt great," Penny said. "I've never really had to think about money. I was always in school and you made sure that I had everything that I needed."
"Which pleased me to no end," Grant said, smiling. "I can't begin to tell you how proud you've always made me."
"Maybe you wouldn't think that if you really knew me," Penny said.
"As long as you haven't murdered anyone or hurt anyone deliberately, there's no way that you could ever disappoint me," Grant said.
"What are we going to do in Texas?" Penny asked.
"Try to get them to settle in some fashion," Grant replied. "I don't foresee any real difficulties. The evidence is undeniable, so it's just a matter of finding a way for everyone to save face so that they can move on with their lives. I should warn you about Senator Caruthers, though. She's not what you'd expect. She knows what she wants and she's used to getting her way. For the money that she's going to be paying us, I'll do anything that she asks as long as it's legal. That's one of the things that we're going to find out, what their joint worth is."
"But if she doesn't have any money, how will we get paid?" Penny asked.
"That would be part of the settlement," Grant explained. "Their joint estate has to pay us."
"Why would her husband agree to that?" Penny asked.
"Because I'd expose him to the world if he doesn't," Grant replied, steel in his voice. "I can assure you that the cost of that would be far more than whatever they're going to have to pay me. In essence, they're going to be buying my silence."
"Is that legal?" Penny asked.
"As long as I don't violate attorney-client privilege, yes," Grant replied. "Since I'm not his attorney, there's no privilege to violate with regards to exposing him."
"That is just so crazy," Penny said, shaking her head.
"Isn't it though," Grant agreed, laughing.
Arriving at George Bush Intercontinental Airport in Houston, they saw a liveried gentleman holding up a sign with Studder on it.
"I'm Grant Studder," he said.
"Right this way, sir," the man said, leading them out of the airport to a limousine.
It was a 30-minute ride to the Caruthers' estate, and they were shown to adjoining guest rooms, each with an en suite bathroom.
"Senator Caruthers asks that you join her in the sauna," the servant said.
"Sauna?" Penny asked as they followed him.
"Same as the last time I was here," Grant said, sighing. "She says it's for reasons of security. Try not to be too shocked."
"Shocked? Why would I be shocked?" Penny asked.
"You'll see," Grant replied. "You might want to reconsider working with me."
Her curiosity piqued, Penny followed.
"If you'll change, the Senator is waiting for you," the servant said when they got to a large, cedar-paneled room with lockers along one wall and comfortable seating, handing them each a large towel.
"Change?" Penny asked, when he had gone, looking around. "Into what?"
"She's paranoid about being bugged, listening devices," Grant explained as he unbuttoned his shirt. "Every time I've met with her, it's been au natural. Feel free to go back to the room. I'd understand."
"I wouldn't miss this for the world," Penny said, laughing, smiling to herself when Grant turned his back as he continued to undress.
Quickly following suit, Penny wrapped the towel around herself, then turned to see that her father had his towel wrapped around his waist.
"Here we go," Grant said, pulling the door to the sauna open and leading the way in.
The first thing that Penny noticed was how hot it was, a dry heat, to be sure, but hot. The next thing that she noticed was an older woman with curly brunette hair sitting on a towel on one of the benches, her feet up on the edge, her pussy totally exposed, her large breasts with large dark nipples hanging down on her chest, runnels of sweat between her breasts.
"Hello, Grant," she greeted him.
"Senator," Grant said.
"Where's the cute little blonde?" she asked, eyeing Penny. "Cindy was her name, if I recall. She had such a talented tongue."
"Cindy is my secretary," Grant replied. "This is Penny Lane, my new right hand and co-counsel. It's more appropriate that she be here. Cindy's back in Florida."
"Penny Lane!" Senator Caruthers laughed. "From the Beatles?" she asked.
"I'm afraid so, Senator," Penny replied, stunned by what she had heard about Cindy, trying not to stare at her spread pussy, her inner lips thick and dark-tinged, pouting apart beneath a fat clit.
"Can you sing the song?" Senator Caruthers asked.
"Badly, but yes," Penny replied, smiling. "Singing isn't one of my talents."
"Go ahead, sing it for me," Senator Caruthers requested, smiling. "Take a seat, Grant. And lose the towel, Penny Lane. We're all friends here."
Penny felt her face flushing as she removed the towel, her ruby nipples knurling into hard knots on the ends of her breasts.
"Are you shy about your body?" Senator Caruthers asked as she eyed her up and down. "That's hard to imagine for someone working for Grant."
"No, but I'm embarrassed to sing," Penny replied.
"Don't be," Senator Caruthers said, smiling. "You're quite beautiful. Is that a tattoo?" she asked, peering closer.
"Y-yes," Penny replied, feeling her pussy flooding.
"What exactly is it?" Senator Caruthers asked. "I can't quite make it out."
"It's a rooster, Senator," Penny replied, her face flaming as she thought of her father behind her.
"A black cock?!" Senator Caruthers asked, laughing. "Oh, my, aren't you the brave one. You like black cock, do you?" she asked.
"Yes, ma'am," Penny replied, flushing and hearing the sudden inhalation of breath from her father behind her.
"We're going to get along just fine, then," Senator Caruthers said. "I've got a thing for black cock myself. Go ahead, sing for me."
Trying to control the shaking of her legs, Penny began to sing.
"Penny Lane, there is a barber showing photographs
Of every head he's had the pleasure to know
And all the people that come and go
Stop and say Hello"
"You don't sing half badly at all," Senator Caruthers said, smiling. "Have a seat."
Turning, Penny saw that her father was sitting on his towel, her eyes widening when she saw his cock. Placing her towel next to him, she clambered up onto it, flushing when she saw the smile on Senator Caruther's face as she blatantly stared at her pussy.
"Well, Grant, what do you have for me?" Senator Caruthers asked, making no effort to close her legs, her pussy spread open in front of them.
"I think that we're ready to finish this," Grant said, clearing his throat, Penny's eyes widening when she saw his cock hardening out of the corner of her eye. "It's all a matter of if you're willing to go thermonuclear."
"What exactly will that entail?" Senator Caruthers asked, her smile broadening as she watched his cock continue to harden, shocking Penny when she reached down and began drawing lazy circles around her fat clit.
"He either meets our demands, $1 billion settlement for you and a no-contest divorce, or we'll make sure that the photos saturate the internet," Grant replied.
"I'll contact him and tell him to be here with his lawyer tomorrow, prepared to end this, or we'll act unilaterally," Senator Caruthers said. "If this goes to court, I'll get the money, or most of it, anyway. I can handle the heat I'll get because of his indiscretion, but I doubt that he can or will."
"That sounds fine," Grant said. "Will there be anything else?" he asked.
"It would be a shame for that to go to waste," Senator Caruthers said, blatantly staring at his cock standing up in front of him, nine thick inches of it, sliding her fingers down through her thick inner lips and dipping them into herself. "Don't you agree?" she asked, smiling as she softly sucked on her fingers. "I remember how good it felt the last time."
"Wha...what about Penny?" Grant asked, his face flushing. "She...she's new to the firm. She's not aware of how things can be."
"It's not like I'm asking you to fuck her, is it?" Senator Caruthers asked, smiling broadly, "though that would be something to see. Do you have any objections, Penny Lane, or would you rather leave?" she asked.
"I-I don't mind," Penny replied, her face flushed as she turned to look at her father's cock, hardly daring to believe how big it was.
"Come, Grant, make an old lady happy," Senator Caruthers urged.
Penny realized that she was trembling with excitement as her father got down off the bench to stand in front of the Senator, his big cock standing out in front of him.
"Don't you want to watch?" Senator Caruthers asked, smiling at a flushed Penny. "You won't be able to see anything from there."
Getting down off the bench, Penny moved to stand next to her father, afraid to look him in the face as he began rubbing the head of his cock up and down between Senator Caruther's thick inner lips. She was only slightly surprised when he easily slid his entire cock into her, then began fucking her.
"God, that feels so damned good," Senator Caruthers sighed as she watched his cock sliding in and out of her pussy, reaching down to rub her fat clit as he fucked her. "No matter what anyone says, size matters," she said. "Don't you agree?" she asked, smiling at Penny.
"Yes," Penny replied.
"Is that why you like black cock?" Senator Caruthers asked.
"They come in all sizes, too," Penny replied. "I just think the color is sexy."
As she watched, Penny could see that Senator Caruthers was very wet, her father's cock gleaming with her juices which were dripping down onto the towel that she was sitting on.
"My god, you are a stud," Senator Caruthers said, laughing as Grant really pounded her pussy.
Penny had completely lost track of the time when her father warned that he was going to cum.
"Not in me and don't make a mess of my sauna," Senator Caruthers warned.
Without thinking, Penny leaned over and took her father's cock into her mouth when he pulled it from Senator Caruthers pussy and reached back for his towel. She heard him groan as his cock exploded in her mouth, blasting cum. As fast as she gulped it down, her mouth continued to fill with the thick, sticky stuff, not believing how much there was. She had never sucked a cock that came so much. When she had finally sucked him dry, she took his entire cock into her mouth and down her throat, milking it before finally letting it fall from her mouth as she stood up licking her lips.
"Now, that was impressive," Senator Caruthers said, smiling at Penny. "You've obviously done that before."
"Not...not with him," Penny replied, still swallowing.
"You like eating cum?" Senator Caruthers asked.
"Yes," Penny replied, flushing.
"How about pussy?" Senator Caruthers asked. "I'm a mess now and could use some cleaning up."
"I don't mind," Penny said, leaning over and sliding her tongue into her gooey pussy, slurping on the spicy juices that were flowing from her.
"My god," Senator Caruthers gasped, her whole body spasming as she came, Penny eagerly drinking it up. "She's even better than Cindy, Grant," she said, moaning as Penny sucked and gently chewed on her thick inner lips, then moved up to her fat clit, sucking on it and teasing it with the tip of her tongue, the Senator moaning as she came yet again, Penny gluing her mouth to her as she drank up the tasty juices.
Finally standing up, licking her lips, she flushed when she met her father's gaze, his mouth hanging open as he stared at her.
"That was extraordinary," Senator Caruthers gasped, sliding from the bench to stand on shaking legs. "Maybe you'll let me return the favor later," she said, reaching out to cup Penny's sopping pussy, one finger sliding into her.
"I-I'd like that," Penny said, smiling.
"I think that we're done here," Senator Caruthers said, smiling. "We'll meet again for dinner, then we'll see, okay?"
"What on earth were you thinking?" Grant asked when Senator Caruthers had gone as they dressed.
"She didn't want a mess in the sauna," Penny replied.
"But I'm your father," Grant said.
"So what?" Penny replied.
"So what?!" Grant gasped. "For one, it's illegal, and it...it's just not right that you'd do such a thing."
"What nonsense," Penny said, exasperation in her voice. "Who's going to tell, the Senator, you? Nothing is more ridiculous than someone trying to make laws that restrict consensual interactions between adults, especially when it comes to sex. Didn't you enjoy it?" she asked, smiling. "I sure did. You've got an amazing cock and I've never sucked anyone that cums so much."
"Jesus Christ, Penny," Grant gasped. "Where is this coming from?" he asked.
"I told you that you didn't know me as well as you thought, that you might be disappointed if you really knew what I was like," Penny replied. "I worked my ass off in school. The only way I found to effectively blow off steam and relax was sex, which I happen to really like. And I'm not particular about whether it's with a man or a woman, in case you didn't notice. It's just sex. And what about you fucking the Senator? God, that was hot to watch! What would Mom say? Or does she know?"
"Your mother was my right hand for 10 years," Grant replied. "She knows what this job is like, what it can entail."
"She doesn't mind?" Penny asked, staring wide-eyed at him. "All the grief she gives me about how I dress...wait, did Mom also...have sex with clients?" she asked, gasping.
"Your mother and I understand each other," Grant replied after a long pause. "We both know what it takes in order to be successful in this field and we accept it. Neither of us has a problem with it."
"Oh, my god!" Penny gasped, then laughed. "It never occurred to me that either of you was that...that...that cool. No wonder I'm the way I am if I have both of your genes. Have you seen each other having sex with other people?" she asked, smiling broadly.
"Now you understand why she was so against you working for me," Grant replied, sighing. "She can never know about this. I've never kept anything from her, lied to her or tried to shield her from what I do, but I don't think that she'd react very well if she knew what you did or that we're having this conversation."
"I have no problem with that," Penny said, "but I do have questions. And you didn't have to let me suck you off, you could have stopped me if you'd wanted to."
"It has to stay between us," Grant said.
"Do I still have a job?" Penny asked.
"Do you still want to work with me, knowing how it can be, how it will be?" Grant asked.
"Hell, yes," Penny laughed. "Now more than ever. This is a dream job for me."
"What do you want to know?" Grant asked as they entered his room, taking a seat on one of the comfortable chairs that sat in front of a large bay window looking out over the sere landscape.
"You've seen each other having sex with other people?" Penny asked.
"Yes, more times than I can count," Grant replied.
"Wow!" Penny gasped, smiling broadly. "What is it like for you, watching Mom with some other guy? Does she like women, too?"
"When it comes to sex, your mother is rather like you, omnivorous," Grant replied, shaking his head and smiling. "Watching her is nothing short of amazing. She's at her best when she's having sex, and she's still the best sex I've ever had. I never tire of watching her, no matter who she's with."
"How does she feel about you fucking other women?" Penny asked.
"She's told me that it gives her a sense of pride that other women realize that I'm hers and that she gets me all the time," Grant replied. "She's never shown any sign of resenting it."
"Amazing," Penny said, shaking her head. "But she's such a hypocrite, giving me grief."
"You're her daughter," Grant said. "It's a hard thing for a parent to realize that their children, especially daughters, are sexually active. It's only trying to protect you. I'm still in shock about it, to tell the truth."
"Do you think less of me now that you know how I am?" Penny asked.
"No," Grant replied, shaking his head. "It's a bit much right now, but you're an adult, 24 years old. I actually told your mother the other day when she was complaining about you working with me that I'd be a lot more worried about you if you were a virgin."
"I haven't been a virgin since my senior year in high school," Penny said, laughing. "Discovering sex is the best thing that I've done."
"How do we go forward from here?" Grant asked.
"Well, for one, you can stop trying to protect me," Penny replied.
"That's obvious," Grant said, sighing and shaking his head. "Jesus, how did this happen?"
"You had to know that at some point something like this was going to be in the cards," Penny replied.
"Yes, and I thought, or hoped, we both did, that you'd say that it wasn't for you," Grant said.
"What about the Senator?" Penny asked. "It's pretty obvious that she wants to fuck me."
"I...I'll leave it to you to decide how you want to deal with her, or situations of this sort," Grant replied.
"Don't take this the wrong way, but for the money that we're going to make from her, she can fuck me all she wants," Penny said.
"Jesus!" Grant gasped. "I won't have you prostituting yourself."
"I don't think of it like that," Penny said, smiling. "I consider it a form of counseling, helping her through a difficult time. No matter what, she can't be happy about the whole situation. What she needs more than anything is to know that someone cares about her. Will you fuck her again if she wants you to?" she asked.
"Like I told you, she's used to getting her way," Grant replied. "She's a hard woman to say no to."
"Didn't you enjoy it?" Penny asked.
"It was hard to enjoy it knowing that you were right there," Grant replied.
"I can understand that," Penny said. "But now that everything's out in the open..."
"Maybe it won't come to that," Grant said.
"Fat chance," Penny laughed. "Don't you want to fuck her again?"
"To be honest, there's no such thing as a woman that I don't want to fuck," Grant replied.
"I totally get that," Penny said, smiling. "That's how I feel about guys, and most women. Sex is the best part of life and fucking someone is the best way to get to know them."
"Well, I'm sure that we're going to have many interesting conversations about this, but right now I need to try to get my head straight and make sure that I'm prepared for tomorrow."
"I'm going to take a shower, then take a walk around," Penny said. "It's so brown here, almost no green. Why would anyone want to live in such a place?"
"This property is over 2,500 acres," Grant said. "It's all about privacy."
"I think I prefer to live around other people," Penny said. "Privacy is overrated."
After spending an hour or so walking around, Penny decided that there was nothing to see and went back to her room, took a shower, then lay down for a nap before dinner. She woke to a light knocking on her door and sat up.
"Come in," she said as she stretched, smiling when she saw her father, who froze a step into her room as he stared at her, her naked breasts jiggling on her chest. "Don't be silly," she said, cupping her breasts and gently squeezing them. "It's not like you haven't already seen them."
"That's not the point," Grant said as she got out of bed to stand naked, running her fingers through the brush of fiery-red hair above her pussy. "You should get dressed for dinner," he said, unable to avoid looking at her huge clit bulging above her long, petaled inner lips.
"It will only take me a couple of minutes," Penny said, turning and bending over to pick up her jeans, giving him a perfect view of her starred rosebud.
"Christ on a crutch," Grant muttered to himself as he backed out of the room, adjusting his cock in his trousers.
Dinner was mostly talk about what was going to occur the following day when they were due to meet with William Caruthers and his attorney. Grant assured the Senator that there was no reason not to conclude everything, provided her husband wasn't totally stupid, as he had no case.
"Would the two of you join me for an after-dinner cocktail?" Senator Caruthers asked when they finished eating.
"I'd like that," Penny replied before her father could say anything, smiling.
"You're a girl after my own heart," Senator Caruthers laughed as she led them to her bedroom where she unbuttoned her blouse, then let her bra drop to the floor to reveal her full breasts, her large dark nipples immediately hardening into knots, followed by her skirt, leaving her naked, not wearing any panties. "It doesn't bother you to be lusted after by an old woman like me?" she asked.
"Your pussy tastes like pussy," Penny said, quickly undressing. "It doesn't taste any particular age, just good."
"I see that your silver tongue does more than eat pussy," Senator Caruthers laughed. "Why don't you get me nice and warmed up for Grant's cock?" she suggested, crawling onto the bed and leaning back on her elbows, her feet flat on the mattress wide apart, her pussy spread open.
Penny wasted no time, crawling onto the bed after her, sinking her tongue into her already sopping pussy and slurping on the flowing juices, leaving Grant to undress behind her, staring at her spread pussy and ass, his cock immediately hardening.
"My god, what a talent," Senator Caruthers gasped, then laughed when Penny looked up from her pussy, licking her lips, a big smile on her face. "Come, Grant, make me happy," she said, Penny moving aside as Grant climbed onto the bed fisting his big cock. "Isn't she something!" Senator Caruthers laughed when Penny leaned over and took the head of her father's cock into her mouth, softly sucking on it, getting it nice and wet before sitting back, her hand wrapped around it as she guided it to Senator Caruther's waiting pussy. "Oh, that is so wonderful," she sighed as she watched his cock disappearing into her pussy. "Come up here and let me taste you," she said to Penny. "I've been just dying to return the favor."
Straddling the Senator's face, Penny lowered her pussy onto her extended tongue, sighing as she began to eat her, cupping her breasts and pinching and pulling on her hard ruby nipples as she watched her father fucking her. When Grant announced that he was going to cum, the Senator told him not to cum in her and Penny offered to suck him instead.
"No, it's my turn," Senator Caruthers said, Penny sliding back off of her face and helping her to sit up, watching as she leaned over to take her father's cock in her mouth, her eyes widening when he began to blast cum, audibly struggling to gulp it all down, cum running down her chin and dripping onto her breasts. When she had finally succeeded in sucking him dry, she sat back, gasping for breath, and Penny leaned over and began licking the cum from her breasts, sucking on her large dark nipples, then urging her to lie back, climbing on top of her and lowering her face to her gooey pussy, slurping on the juices that were still flowing as the Senator continued to eat her pussy.
"Oh, my, that was something else," Senator Caruthers finally gasped, lying sprawled on the bed. "Thank you both for a wonderful dessert."
Not bothering to dress, Penny picked up her clothes and followed her father back to their rooms, stopping at the door to her room and turning to face him, reaching out to wrap her hand around his still rock-hard cock.
"You want some more?" she asked, smiling up at him.
"Penny!" Grant exclaimed, shaking his head. "Christ on a crutch," he muttered when she entered her room and closed the door behind her.
"Sleep well?" Senator Caruthers asked when they met for breakfast the following morning.
"Not as well as you, I'd bet," Penny replied with a smile.
"I slept like a baby and had the most wonderfully erotic dreams," Senator Caruthers said, smiling. "The two of you make quite a team."
Penny was surprised at William Caruthers' appearance when he showed up with his attorney, Troy Akins, having only seen him in the photos that they had for evidence. He was of average height and build and handsome in a way. She kept trying to imagine him with a cock in his mouth and had to force herself to stop when her pussy started getting wet.
"First of all, did you bring the financial statements that we requested?" Grant asked as they sat down to talk around the dining room table.
"About that," Troy Akins began.
"Troy, I've warned you not to try to fuck with me," Grant said, steel in his voice. "If you don't have them, this meeting is over and we'll head to the courthouse to file for a divorce before a jury. I'm not interested in wasting time on your bullshit shenanigans and posturing."
"Just give it to him," William Caruthers said with a sigh.
"This is your own fault, William," Senator Caruthers said. "I really don't care that you fuck your aunt or suck cocks. God knows, I'm pretty open minded when it comes to sex. But you were so stupid as to get caught, albeit by me, and I cannot countenance being embarrassed like that."
"Whatever," William Caruthers said, shrugging as Grant perused the financial statement.
"Okay," Grant said, looking up from the papers with a big smile on his face. "Your combined net worth is $14.7 billion. Here's how we're going to play this, as we've previously discussed in correspondence. It's just after 11:00. We'll give you until 4:00 to transfer $1,147,000,000, which is my fee and your settlement with your wife."
"I'm not sure if we can do that on such short notice," Troy Akins said.
"Troy, were you born stupid or did you study?" Grant asked, rolling his eyes. "If I don't have the money in my account by 4:00, I'll have just enough time to get to the courthouse to file the divorce papers. In the end, you'll still end up paying the same amount, only you'll have to deal with the public disclosure of all of the facts of the case, not the least of which are certain photos," he said, sliding the photo of William with his cock sticking out of his aunt's pussy, both of their faces clearly visible, a young Black man standing over them with his cock in William's mouth, cum running down his chin. "I'm sure that your aunt would love to testify in court as to how you were caught in such a compromising position."
Troy looked at William, who shrugged.
"The money will be there," he said, both men getting to their feet.
"My gosh, that was easy," Senator Caruthers said, laughing when the two men had left.
"I've done this so many times, I could do it in my sleep," Grant said, smiling. "When you've got the goods on someone like we have, it's really just a matter of how much embarrassment and humiliation they're willing to stand. I'm sure that the Texas old-boys' club finding out all of the sordid details is more than he's willing to endure, not to mention the probability of going to jail for violating the incest statutes."
"I'd love to take the two of you to bed and celebrate, but a senator's work is never done," Senator Caruthers said. "This has taken too much of my valuable time as it is and I have pressing work that has piled up. If you'll stay the night, though..."
"I wish we could," Grant said, "but we'll have just enough time to get to the airport to catch the last flight to Billings, Montana, where we have meetings scheduled with another client."
"I can't remember the last time I was turned down so nicely," Senator Caruthers said, smiling.
Settled into their seats in first class, the plane took off early that evening.
"It's hard for me to imagine that people actually have so much money," Penny said.
"The really crazy part is that he won't even feel it," Grant said. "A billion one way or another is just numbers on a page to someone like William Caruthers."
Landing at Billings' Logan International Airport just after 8pm, they saw a tall, florid-looking man in a large cowboy hat waiting at the arrivals hall.
"That's got to be him," Grant said, heading towards him.
"Grant Studder?" the man asked as they approached. "Bubba Akers," he introduced himself, shaking hands. "And who is this pretty little lady?" he asked, Penny starting to bristle until she saw Grant's warning glance.
"Penny Lane, my right hand and co-counsel," Grant replied.
"You don't say!" Bubba said, smiling and shaking her hand. "Well, right this way. We have to go around to the private terminal, then we'll fly to the ranch."
It was only a 5-minute ride to the private terminal where they boarded a twin-engine Cessna 400.
"Are you the pilot?" Penny asked anxiously when she saw him get into the forward seat behind the instrument panel.
"Sure am," Bubba said. "It's just a 20-minute hop to the ranch."
Penny's apprehension quickly disappeared as Bubba expertly took off.
"It's a shame that it's already dark, but you'll get to see plenty tomorrow," he explained.
"How will you know where to land?" Penny asked.
"Watch just ahead," Bubba replied, picking up the microphone and speaking into it.
"Oh!" Penny gasped when she saw a double row of lights suddenly appear in the distance.
As they approached, descending the whole while, she could make out the sprawling flood-lit ranch house and several other buildings. In short order, they landed, almost imperceptibly, and taxied to within 50' of the ranch house before Bubba shut down the engines.
"Welcome to Big Sky One," he said, turning to grin at them. "You eaten yet?" he asked.
"Yes, on the flight in," Grant replied.
"Then you'll be wanting to clean up and get some sleep," Bubba said, leading them into the house. "Time enough in the morning for business. You being city folks, I imagine that you'll want to sleep in a bit. We start around daybreak normally. How's 9:00 for breakfast?" he asked.
"That sounds fine," Grant replied.
"Help yourself to the bar and anything in the refrigerators," Bubba said as he showed them to adjoining rooms. "I'll send someone for you in the morning. Sleep well."
"This is like a movie set," Penny said as she looked around, everything wood-hewn and basic, but functional.
"I could use a drink," Grant said, going to the bar in one corner of the room. "How about you?"
"Is there any white wine?" Penny asked.
"Sure is," Grant replied, opening the refrigerator. "Let's sit outside," he suggested after pouring himself some whisky over ice and a glass of white wine for Penny.
"My god, look at all the stars!" Penny exclaimed.
"No city lights to block them," Grant said.
"It's so quiet," Penny observed.
"Peaceful," Grant said.
They enjoyed their drinks in companionable silence, more and more stars appearing as their eyes adjusted, the only lights polluting the view those of the house itself.
"I think that I'll take a shower and go to bed," Penny said as she finished her glass of wine. "Suddenly, I'm feeling tired."
"Good idea," Grant said. "Tomorrow's a work day."
Penny was dressed and ready when a knock came at her door the following morning and a ranch hand led them to the dining room where the table was set with a large platter overflowing with huge slabs of steak, another with pancakes, a large dish of scrambled eggs, and a huge rasher of bacon. There was also a bowl of freshly cut fruit.
"Good morning," Bubba greeted them. "Coffee?" he asked.
"Yes, thanks," Penny replied, taking a seat as Bubba went to a large coffee server and poured them each a cup.
"What do you take in it?" he asked.
"Just black," Penny replied.
"Well, dig in," Bubba said, spearing one of the steaks and plopping it onto his plate, followed by a stack of pancakes and a huge heaping of eggs. "No steak?" he asked when he saw Penny take a couple of pancakes and some eggs, as well as some of the cut fruit.
"I don't eat meat," Penny explained.
"You'd never survive here," Bubba laughed. "This is cattle country. So, what's the plan?" he asked as they ate.
"You've told me the basics of the problem," Grant replied. "How about filling in some of the details so we have a better idea of what we're working with."
"Well, I met Aileen and her mother Dolores at a fancy shindig in Napa Valley about five, six years ago," Bubba began. "Everyone was pretty potted and they were both mighty friendly. When they asked me if I'd like to have some fun, well, I jumped at the chance. Two crazy hellcats they were, tried to fuck me to death. Sorry about the language. We tend to be pretty earthy."
"That's okay," Penny said, smiling. "I've heard worse."
"They were into each other, too, which was fine by me," Bubba continued. "I invited them to visit Big Sky One and they agreed. The doc, Aileen's father, Dolores' husband, is some kind of a famous neurosurgeon, practices in San Francisco. They stayed for about a week, trying to fuck me to death. For the next few months, they'd come to visit for up to a week at a time, always the same. I don't know what got into me, but I asked Aileen to marry me. I figured any woman who could fuck like her would be perfect, then there was her mother as part of the package."
"It was good, better than good, two for the price of one," Bubba said, laughing. "Those two women just loved to fuck. Nothing was off limits, if you know what I mean. Dolores would come visit every month or two, stay for a week, and we'd all fuck like minks. Then suddenly, out of the blue, about two months ago, Aileen came up with this bullshit about divorcing me because I was fucking her mother, told me that she wanted $100 million. Well, fuck that, I told her. And here we are."
"What about the doctor?" Penny asked.
"The guy's totally into his doctor thing," Bubba said. "Even left right after the wedding ceremony to go back to San Francisco because of some medical emergency."
"Are there any witnesses to the group sex?" Grant asked.
"Not really, unless you count the fact that when Dolores came to visit, she'd stay in our bedroom with us," Bubba replied. "All of the hands knew it. It's not like we were fucking in front of anyone, putting on a show."
"No pictures or videos, things like that?" Grant asked.
"No," Bubba replied, shaking his head. "What do you think?" he asked.
"Well, offhand, I'd say that unless either of them admits that you were all having sex together, it will boil down to your word against hers, or theirs," Grant said. "You don't deny having sex with Dolores, so that's a moot point."
"She's nothing but a gold digger," Bubba said, shaking his head. "Probably planned it like this all along."
"The thing to do would be to request a jury trial, tell your story in open court, let a jury of your peers decide who's telling the truth," Grant said. "Since it would be an all-Montana jury, that would weigh in your favor. I imagine that the residents here don't look too favorably on liberal San Franciscans."
"You got that right," Bubba agreed with a laugh.
"I'd also imagine that you aren't the first person ever to share their pleasures," Grant said. "I'll put a team of investigators on it, have them look into the details of their lives. If they approached you the way you said at the Napa Valley shindig, they've probably not been terribly discrete. It shouldn't be that difficult to turn up evidence of prior similar behavior. That would help discredit them. In the end, it's all about who the jury believes. We might be able to scare them by threatening to expose all of the juicy details of your interactions in open court. Is the doctor aware of any of this?"
"Beats me, but I doubt it," Bubba replied. "Like I said, he's all about being a famous doctor."
"Let me put my people to work on this for a couple of days, see if there's anything that turns up easily," Grant suggested.
"Fine by me," Bubba agreed. "Can you work from here? Save you traveling back and forth and all that?" he asked.
"For a couple of days, sure," Grant replied. "If it's not that easy to find anything quickly, we'll need to reassess our approach. In any event, we need to be in Singapore early next week, so if it's no bother, we'll work from here."
"You like riding, horses, that is?" Bubba asked.
"I had a back injury, so horseback riding is not in the cards for me," Grant replied. "I don't know about Penny, though."
"I've never been on a horse in my life," Penny said, laughing.
"That's okay," Bubba said, smiling. "We've got some real gentle mares that would be perfect for a beginner. I can get a couple of the hands to show you around if you'd like."
"I think that I'd like that," Penny said, "unless you need me, Grant."
"Not enough to deny you the opportunity," Grant said. "I'll contact the office, get the ball rolling. You enjoy yourself and we'll touch base later."
Grant accompanied Bubba and Penny outside to a large barn that had dozens of stalls for horses. Bubba called two of the hands over, one a wiry Black and the other clearly Hispanic, both wearing big cowboy hats and boots.
"Pedro, Charlie, this little lady has never been on a horse," Bubba explained. "Saddle up old Daisy for her and give her a tour, maybe over to the big pond. I'll have your hides if anything happens to her."
"Not to worry, Boss," Charlie said, grinning.
Daisy was a chestnut color with a white star on her forehead. She stood patiently while she was saddled and didn't move when Pedro boosted Penny up into the saddle.
"We'll go nice and slow, just a walking pace," Charlie assured her, he and Pedro each flanking her on their larger steeds. "Nice day for a ride."
At first, Penny agreed wholeheartedly, finally relaxing her death grip on the reins and the saddle's pommel as she got used to the horse's motion. They followed a well-traveled trail up over a low hill and she got her first view of the startling vista, with a small lake, a pond in actuality, in the distance, one side covered with shimmering, silver-leaved aspen trees. The distance was deceptive and it was almost an hour before they reached the large pond.
"This is a good place for a break," Charlie said, helping Penny down off of Daisy.
"Oh, god, my legs are so sore," Penny gasped.
"Shouldn't squeeze so tightly," Pedro explained. "Try walking around a bit, see if that doesn't ease it."
As she did so, Pedro and Charlie spread blanket rolls on the ground by the pond.
"This is so beautiful," Penny said when she sat down, rubbing her inner thighs, which were screaming.
"It is god's country, without a doubt," Charlie said, he and Pedro sitting nearby.
"What are those beautiful trees?" Penny asked.
"Aspen," Pedro replied. "They're actually a group organism, some say the largest single life form on the planet. What you see as individual trees are actually shoots coming up from the roots which are all interconnected."
"Can we swim?" Penny asked.
"Sure, but it's cold," Pedro warned.
"If your legs are still hurting, the cold water will make them feel better," Charlie said.
"Do you swim here?" Penny asked.
"All the time," Charlie replied.
"Will you join me if I swim?" Penny asked.
"Sure," Pedro replied, "but we don't have suits or anything. We usually swim naked."
"I don't have one either, but I'm not terribly shy," Penny said. "It seems a shame to come this far and not give it a try, especially if it will make my legs feel better. Besides, it's pretty hot."
Pedro and Charlie exchanged glances when Penny stood up and pulled her T-shirt off, revealing her naked breasts. Getting to their feet, they began removing their shirts as Penny pushed her jeans down, stepping out of them to stand naked in the sun. Walking down to the water's edge, she stuck a toe into the water, then gasped.
"That's not cold, that's icy," she gasped, turning to look at them as they joined her, noticing that while Charlie's cock was definitely bigger, Pedro's was fatter.
"Best just to get it over with," Charlie said, jumping into the water and sinking down until it covered his shoulders, quickly followed by Pedro.
Penny enjoyed the way that they were looking at her, her ruby nipples hardening. Taking a deep breath, she jumped into the water, screaming as the icy cold hit her body.
"God, this is so cold," she gasped, her teeth chattering.
"You'll get used to it in a minute," Charlie said.
"That's hard to believe," Penny stuttered.
"We could help warm you," Pedro offered.
"I-I think that I'd like that," Penny said, hugging herself as she stood up, her ruby nipples achingly hard. "But let's get out of this water first," she said, scrambling for the shore, quickly followed by the two hands. "Brrr," she said, sitting down on the blanket rolls that they had spread. "Come warm me up, please," she implored.
"Any special way?" Charlie asked as they joined her on the blanket.
"The best way," Penny replied, reaching for his cock and pulling him on top of her, guiding his cock to her pussy and sighing when she felt it enter her, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist as he began to fuck her, his hands on her breasts, pinching and pulling on her rock-hard nipples. "Oh, yes, this is just what I needed," she said as they fucked, Pedro watching enviously. "Ride 'em, cowboy," she said, giggling as he pounded her pussy.
Penny was in heaven, looking around at the beautiful nature as she got good and fucked, Charlie proving to have stamina, though he finally gaspingly warned that he was about to cum.
"Not...not in me, please," Penny said, dislodging him from her pussy and sitting up, leaning over to take his glistening cock into her mouth just as he exploded, cum spraying her tonsils as she sucked him off, finally sitting back licking her lips when she could get no more cum from his cock. "Much better, but I still need some warming," she said, reaching for Pedro, who eagerly jumped on top of her, filling her pussy with his fat cock, leaning down to suck on her hard ruby nipples as he fucked her, her legs wrapped around his waist.
Pedro didn't have Charlie's control and rather quickly warned of his impending orgasm, Penny once again taking his cock into her mouth and gulping down his cum.
"Now I feel better," she sighed, lying back, the two men snuggling up next to her on either side, their hands busy with her breasts and between her legs as she kept a hand wrapped around each of their cocks, slowly jacking them. "This is the life," she said, gasping as one of them tweaked her clit in just the right way, an orgasm rippling through her body. "What's it like working as a ranch hand?" she asked.
"Hard work, but Boss is fair," Charlie replied.
"Yes, I can feel how hard it is," Penny said, giving both of their cocks a squeeze and laughing. "And his wife?" she asked.
"Bad news," Pedro replied, shaking his head. "Boss made a big mistake with that one."
"How's that?" Penny asked innocently.
"Maybe it's not right for us to say," Charlie said after a moment.
"Oh, please," she implored. "You can trust me. We've fucked and I've sucked you both. What's wrong with her?"
For the next ten minutes, Penny listened to them describe what life with Aileen Akers was like, interjecting comments from time to time to keep them talking.
"That's just terrible," Penny said when they finally wound down. "Mr. Akers seems like a nice man."
"He deserves better than her," Charlie agreed.
"Maybe we should head back," Pedro suggested. "You wouldn't want to miss lunch."
"Okay, but can we fuck again first?" Penny asked, laughing as they vied to be first, Pedro succeeding in stuffing his fat cock into her pussy.
Only after they had both fucked her and let her suck them off did they dress and Penny reluctantly got boosted back up into the saddle.
"I liked it better when my legs were wrapped around the two of you," she said with a laugh as they headed back to the ranch.
Approaching the barn, Penny waved when she saw Grant and Bubba approaching to meet them.
"Have fun?" Bubba asked as Grant helped her down from the horse.
"Yes," Penny replied. "It was just what I needed. Charlie and Pedro were perfect."
"You're just in time for lunch," Bubba said.
"Do I have time to clean up first?" Penny asked.
"Sure," Bubba replied. "Meet us in the dining room when you're ready."
Penny showered, then dressed in a pair of loose shorts and a T-shirt, then went to the dining room, once again eschewing the platter of steaks for the large bowl of pasta salad and some more fresh fruit.
"You're going to drive my hands crazy if you go around dressed like that," Bubba said.
"Oh! Should I change?" Penny asked.
"That's not necessary, but I wanted to give you fair warning so that you wouldn't be upset if you heard a few whistles," Bubba replied. "They're a good crew and I trust them, but they are men and you're one tasty-looking morsel, if you don't mind my saying so."
"Well, since we're eating lunch, I guess a food analogy is appropriate," Penny said, smiling. "Compliments are never an insult."
Grant explained what he had gotten his staff to start doing and Bubba seemed content.
"We'll know a lot more by tomorrow, I'd imagine, once they've had a chance to get their teeth into it," Grant said.
"Well, I'd certainly like to get the whole mess over with as soon as possible," Bubba said, "but I understand that things take time."
After lunch, Penny went with Grant to his room and filled him in on what she had learned from Charlie and Pedro.
"Well, I'll be damned!" Grant laughed. "We've just gone from a strong maybe to a rock-solid slam-dunk. How on earth did you get them to tell you all of that?"
"Oh, I've got ways of getting men to do what I want," Penny replied enigmatically, a sphinxlike smile on her face.
"Do I want to know?" Grant asked.
"I don't know, do you?" Penny asked, her eyes sparkling mischievously.
"Probably not," Grant conceded, shaking his head.
"They wanted to tell Mr. Akers, but they were afraid of losing their jobs," Penny said. "They seemed angrier about the situation than anything. They like and respect him and they value their jobs."
"I'll make sure that he understands," Grant said, nodding. "I'm sure that there won't be any repercussions if they're willing to testify."
"Now I need some sleep," Penny said. "Horseback riding is definitely not my thing. The only thing I want my legs wrapped around is a man."
"Jesus, Penny!" Grant exclaimed, then burst out laughing.
When they met for dinner, Penny was pleased to see that a large dish of vegetable lasagna had been prepared, just for her, Bubba informed her with a smile.
"Any news or progress?" Bubba asked as they ate.
"Actually, yes," Grant replied, "but let's save it for after dinner. I'd hate to ruin your meal."
Dinner finished, they went out onto the spacious porch where Bubba and Grant enjoyed large tumblers of Laphroaig and Penny had a glass of white wine, once again the silence almost deafening until their ears adjusted and they heard the sounds of the wind soughing through the trees and the cicadas chirping in the grass.
"So, what do you have to tell me?" Bubba asked.
"I doubt that you'll enjoy hearing it, but I need to advise you that you're going to have to guarantee no retribution against the people involved if you want them to testify," Grant replied. "What I can assure you of is that we will win this case and probably get your wife to bear all of the legal costs."
"You don't say!" Bubba said, smiling. "If you can do that, you have my word."
Before Grant was done summarizing what Penny had told him, Bubba exploded up out of his seat, hurling his tumbler out into the darkness.
"That fucking bitch!" he said, his normally florid face red, seething with anger. "I will fucking kill her."
"I'll pretend that I didn't hear that," Grant said. "You'll have to settle for the satisfaction of winning the case and getting rid of her."
"Fucking hell!" Bubba said, his hands shaking with anger. "What's the plan?" he asked.
"I'd like to take the statements of the men involved, video-taped, of course," Grant replied. "I suggest that you not be present. They'll just be intimidated."
"I understand," Bubba said. "Let me get another glass," he said, going into the house and returning with a tumbler full of ice, filled with Laphroaig.
"When do you expect your wife back?" Grant asked.
"She called and said that she'll be here tomorrow afternoon with her lawyer and the divorce papers," Bubba replied. "She had the fucking nerve to tell me to have a check ready or I'd regret it."
"I think that the only regrets are going to be hers," Grant said, smiling.
"That fucking bitch!" Bubba said. "I want to destroy her. No settlement. I want an open trial. I want the whole world to learn exactly what she is."
"Wouldn't it be better to just get it over with and put it behind you?" Grant asked. "If we push the right buttons, this can all be over and done with in two days and you'll never have to deal with her again. Do you really want to have to stew over it and relive it for the year or two the trial process will take?"
"You can do that?" Bubba asked.
"I think so," Grant replied, "unless she's totally stupid. I doubt that her mother wants all of this brought out in open court, and then there's the doctor himself. Do you think that she'd be willing to tear her own family apart?"
"You're probably right," Bubba agreed. "He's a cold fish, that doc is, but he was always pleasant enough to me. I have no reason to want to hurt him. I'll leave it to you. You obviously know what you're doing. If you don't mind, I need to be alone and think about things. I'll see the two of you in the morning."
"I feel bad for him," Penny said when they were back in Grant's room. "He's actually a really nice guy, isn't he?"
"He seems so," Grant agreed. "It's a shitty thing to learn about someone that you trusted and loved. It's the one aspect of this business that I've never gotten comfortable with, seeing someone suddenly confronted with a betrayal of this sort. Now I need to prepare for the interviews tomorrow. Get a good night's sleep, tomorrow's going to be an emotional day."
The next morning after breakfast, Grant met with first Charlie, then Pedro, spending just over an hour with each of them, asking Penny to absent herself so that they'd be more comfortable giving detailed answers to his questions, which her presence would have inhibited. Bubba had wanted to be present, but Grant convinced him that his presence would be construed as pressuring them, since they were his employees.
"So, how did it go?" Bubba asked over lunch.
"Fine," Grant replied. "They're rightfully nervous about the whole thing, but apparently you did a good job of reassuring them about their jobs."
"I told them that I understood that it wasn't their choice, that they didn't have to worry about keeping their jobs, that I wanted them to answer your questions honestly, to tell the truth," Bubba said. "They're good men and I'd hate to lose them."
"I'd like to meet with your wife and her attorney here in the dining room," Grant said. "I'll want you sitting at the head of the table. Penny will sit between us. They can sit across from us. It's important that you say nothing unless specifically asked by me or your wife's attorney. You'll want to blow up and say something, but I implore you to control yourself."
"I can't guarantee that, but I'll do my best," Bubba agreed.
"What time will they be here?" Grant asked.
"Probably around 2:00," Bubba replied. "I'm making them drive from Billings instead of flying down to get them," he said with a smile.
"That's perfect," Grant said, smiling. "I want her uncomfortable and in a bad mood."
Back in Grant's room, he turned to Penny.
"I have an unusual request to make of you," he said uncomfortably.
"What?" Penny asked, curious.
"I want you to wear your sheerest blouse," Grant replied. "I want Bubba drooling over you so that his wife will get really angry. I also want to distract her attorney."
"Oh, Dad, you've just made my day," Penny laughed. "You want me to look hot?"
"As hot as you can," Grant agreed.
"Oh, this is going to be fun," Penny laughed.
Even from their rooms, they heard the raised voices when Aileen Akers and her attorney arrived. When Penny came into Grant's room, his eyes almost popped out of his head. Not only was she wearing her sheerest blouse, it was totally unbuttoned, the bottom rolled up and tied just beneath her breasts, which were mostly exposed, and the parts that weren't exposed were completely visible through the sheer material.
"You like?" she asked, smiling at him.
"Bubba is going to shit himself," Grant replied, smiling broadly.
"You haven't seen the final touch," Penny said, going over to the refrigerator and getting an ice cube out of the freezer, Grant's jaw dropping when she pulled one breast out of the blouse and held the ice cube against her ruby nipple until it was rock-hard, then repeated it with the other one. "How's that?" she asked, looking down at her rock-hard nipples pressing out against the sheer material.
"Let's make our entrance before they change their mind," Grant said, indicating her hard nipples.
It took all of her self-control not to react to Bubba's jaw dropping when he saw her enter the dining room and the color suffusing Aileen Aker's face when she turned to see what had gotten such a reaction from her husband.
Aileen Akers was of average height with short black hair and slate-grey eyes, wearing a conservative business suit which emphasized her large breasts. She was staring daggers alternately at Bubba and Penny.
"I'm Grant Studder," he introduced himself, shaking hands with Aileen's attorney.
"Tim Hanrahan," he replied, clearing his throat as he looked at Penny standing right next to him.
"My co-counsel, Penny Lane," Grant introduced.
"A pleasure," Mr. Hanrahan said, shaking her hand.
"Unbelievable," Bubba muttered beneath his breath to Penny as they took their seats, unable to tear his eyes from her breasts.
"Shall we get started?" Grant asked.
"We should be able to wrap this up quickly," Mr. Hanrahan said, sliding a folder across the table to Grant. "As you can see, it's pretty cut and dried."
Grant said nothing, taking his time reading through the document.
"I agree," Grant said when he looked up. "This," he said, tossing the document onto the table, "is total nonsense and my client rejects it utterly, with the exception of agreeing to a divorce."
"What is your basis for that?" Mr. Hanrahan asked.
"Your client claims that my client had a sexual relationship with his mother-in-law," Grant said, "your mother," he added, for the first time looking directly at Aileen.
"And he admitted it," Aileen said.
"Even if that were true, the charge and the admission both lack context," Grant said.
"In what regard?" Mr. Hanrahan asked.
"My client says that from the very first time that they met, Mrs. Akers and her mother, that the three of them had a consensual group sexual relationship," Grant replied, "and that that same relationship continued unabated until Mrs. Akers announced that she wanted a divorce and demanded $100 million for the privilege."
"That...that's utter nonsense!" Aileen gasped, color suffusing her face.
"What proof do you have of such a thing," Mr. Hanrahan asked.
"My client's word against your client's," Grant replied, "which he is more than happy to let a jury decide in open court."
"That's a lie," Aileen said, her eyes wild with panic. "How could you say anything so horrible?" she asked.
"I have confidence that a jury of Montanans will have no trouble deciding which of you is telling the truth," Grant said. "They'll see you, an elitist San Franciscan liberal, and they'll see my client, a conservative native son. They'll hear the testimony, from both you and my client, and your mother, I might add, and make a determination based upon that. I'm confident that we'll prevail. And since the marriage was registered here in Montana, any divorce proceedings must take place here. Shall I continue?"
"One moment, please," Mr. Hanrahan said, leaning over and whispering with Aileen. "Just how does your client intend on proving such an outlandish allegation?" he asked.
"Mr. Akers, if you would, please describe how you first met your wife," Grant said.
"We met at a shindig at Cakebread Cellars in Napa Valley, oh, five, six years ago," Bubba replied. "Everyone was pretty potted and I met Aileen and her mother, Dolores. They invited me to join them in their room and I agreed. The three of us then had sex the entire night, me and Aileen, me and her mother, and also Aileen and her mother together. After that, we got together once or twice a month, in San Francisco and also here, the three of us, and had a regular orgy of sex together."
"You bastard!" Aileen screamed, jumping to her feet. "How...how dare you tell such a lie?"
"I'd like to ask your client a question, if I may," Grant said, totally unruffled by her outburst.
"What do you want to know?" Aileen snapped.
"How did you find out that your husband was having an affair with your mother?" Grant asked mildly.
"I-I heard about it," Aileen replied, flushing. "When I confronted him, he admitted it."
"You heard about it," Grant said. "Please be more specific. I warn you that these are the same questions that I'm going to be asking you in open court, so please consider your answer carefully."
"I-I don't remember exactly," Aileen replied, flustered. "I-I think I heard some women talking about it."
"You'll have to excuse me, but I find that a bit fantastical," Grant said. "You found out that your husband was having an affair with your mother and you only vaguely remember how you found out? Something that monumental, it strikes me as highly unlikely that you wouldn't remember exactly how you found out. But never mind that for now."
"Mr. Akers, could you describe for us how you came to marry Mrs. Akers?" Grant asked.
"I'm still a bit fuzzy on that, but at some point I realized that she was the best sex I'd ever had, especially when you counted her mother in the mix," Bubba replied, "so I asked her to marry me."
"More lies," Aileen said, slapping the table. "Do I have to sit here and listen to this fiction?" she asked.
"Of course not," Grant replied smoothly. "We can wait and ask these questions in open court, under oath, where we will also ask your mother when her affair with Mr. Akers started, what the circumstances were. You see, Mr. Akers doesn't deny having sex with your mother. What he does deny is that it was an affair, behind your back and without your knowledge. Tell me something, Mrs. Akers, is your father aware of this so-called affair? That is also something that I would ask him in court. I believe that he is a very prominent neurosurgeon in San Francisco, is he not?"
"A moment, please," Mr. Hanrahan interrupted, turning and having a heated, whispered exchange with Aileen.
"Allow me to help you make up your mind," Grant said. "Mr. Akers, could you please describe your wedding to Mrs. Akers?"
"Sure," Bubba replied, smiling. "We had about 100 guests, big party, right here at the ranch. Everyone had a good time. The doc, Aileen's father, had to leave right after the ceremony, some medical emergency back in San Francisco. The party wound down and we went to bed, me, Aileen, and her mother. First I fucked Aileen while her mother sat on her face, then I fucked Dolores while Aileen sat on her face. Then the two of them knelt in front of me and I alternated back and forth, fucking them both in the ass. I thought that it was the perfect wedding."
"You fucking bastard!" Aileen gasped, her face flushed.
"I think that we need a break," Mr. Hanrahan suggested, his face also flushed.
Grant, Penny, and Bubba left the room and went outside, leaving Aileen to talk with Mr. Hanrahan.
"How'd I do?" Bubba asked, a big smile on his face.
"You were perfect," Grant replied, smiling. "It's quite obvious that she wasn't exactly forthcoming with her attorney."
"Who is he?" Penny asked.
"I've never met him before, but he's one of the top divorce attorneys in the country," Grant replied. "I'm sure his head is spinning right now trying to figure a way out of the mess that he's in."
"You're enjoying this, aren't you?" Penny asked.
"I enjoy going up against the best," Grant replied. "To be the best, you have to beat the best, and he's supposed to be as good as they come."
"You're the big surprise for me, little lady," Bubba said, pointedly staring at her breasts.
"That was the whole idea," Penny said with a laugh. "Grant wanted to upset her and we knew that you wouldn't be able to keep your eyes off of me. She has to be wondering if I'm more than your attorney."
"You play dirty," Bubba laughed, "and I like that."
"I play to win," Grant said. "Shall we see if they're ready to continue?" he asked.
"I can't believe that I'm actually enjoying this, seeing her freaking out," Bubba said, smiling broadly.
Entering the dining room, they saw that Aileen was pale and subdued.
"Shall we continue?" Grant asked as they took their seats.
"In order to avoid embarrassing her parents by having these...spurious allegations aired in open court, my client is willing to forego the settlement and will agree to a divorce," Mr. Hanrahan said with obvious reluctance. "Would that be acceptable?"
"Actually, it is unacceptable," Grant replied, smiling.
"What! Why?" Mr. Hanrahan asked, obviously surprised. "He wins. He gets a divorce and doesn't have to pay a settlement. What more could he want?"
"Counselor, you surprise me," Grant said. "I'm aware of your reputation as I'm sure that you're aware of mine. As far as my client is concerned, your client has made false and defamatory accusations against my client, which if true would be highly damaging to his reputation, which, I might add, is without blemish. Your client has caused my client emotional pain and suffering by initiating what is clearly a malicious attempt to shake my client down. That needs compensating."
"What!?" Aileen exploded.
"Mrs. Akers," Mr. Hanrahan said, trying to calm her down. "What exactly did you have in mind?" he asked.
"Mr. Akers has already paid me a retainer of $10 million," Grant said, eliciting a gasp from Aileen. "In light of everything, she should reimburse that and pay an additional $10 million in damages."
"What?!" Aileen and Bubba both exclaimed at the same time, Bubba with a big smile on his face, Aileen's face draining of all color.
"That...that's absurd," Mr. Hanrahan said, clearly rattled. "$20 million!"
"Shall I explain why you'll pay and be grateful that we're not asking for more?" Grant asked, smiling broadly.
"Grant, a word," Bubba said, getting to his feet.
"I think another break is in order," Grant said, getting to his feet.
"Okay, what was that all about?" Bubba asked when they were outside.
"I thought you wanted to...how did you put it...fucking kill that bitch," Grant said.
"Well, yeah," Bubba agreed.
"My people have learned that Dr. Samuelson, Mrs. Akin's father, is worth close to $50 million," Grant explained. "Don't you feel that you're entitled to be compensated beyond having your costs covered. They can easily afford the extra $10 million. You wanted to teach her a lesson, here's your chance."
"Man, you do play to win," Bubba said, whistling and shaking his head.
"Maybe she'll think twice before trying anything like this again if it's painful enough," Grant said. "I may be a lawyer, but I hate scammers, and this is nothing but one big scam."
"Okay, say I agree and you can get the extra $10 million," Bubba said. "What happens to it?"
"We split it down the middle," Grant replied.
"You really think that you can pull it off?" Bubba asked.
"If I don't, I'll refund you the $10 million you've already paid me," Grant said, smiling broadly. "Don't you want to see the look on her face when we lay all of our cards on the table?"
"Damned right I do," Bubba replied, laughing. "Do it. Fuck that bitch all to hell. Wait, even better, tell her that if she'll let me fuck her in the ass on the table in front of everyone, including the hands that she took advantage of, that she doesn't have to pay the extra $10 million," he said, a huge smile splitting his face. "You see, I'm learning."
"Oh, my god!" Penny laughed.
"What do you prefer, little lady, the extra money or..." Bubba asked.
"To hell with the money," Penny replied, laughing, tears coursing down her cheeks. "I'd pay to see that show."
"Shall we?" Grant asked, grinning.
Returning to the dining room, they found an ashen-faced Aileen and a clearly disconcerted Tim Hanrahan.
"Tim, you and I both know that clients often keep things from us," Grant said reasonably as they sat down. "Your client has absolutely fucked you, left you in an untenable position. I'm going to explain to you why you're going to happily pay the extra freight. Interested?" he asked.
"Go ahead," Mr. Hanrahan said with a resigned sigh, glancing at his client.
"Other than learning about the actual state of the relationship between my client, yours, and her mother, we have also learned that whenever Mr. Akers was away on business, that your client coerced Mr. Aker's employees into having sex with her," Grant said, Penny gasping when she saw Aileen's eyes roll up into her head, a long low moan escaping her lips.
"You can prove that?" Mr. Hanrahan asked faintly.
"Of course," Grant replied. "Let me lay it out for you. We've taken video statements from two of Mr. Aker's employees describing the humiliation that your client put them through whenever my client was absent from the ranch on business. According to them," he said, "whenever my client left on business, your client would go to the employee bunkhouse, and under threat of telling my client that they tried to seduce her, required them to service her sexually. There are eight hands living in the bunkhouse and your client would take them on, individually and collectively, sometimes for several days at a time."
"Jesus!" Mr. Hanrahan gasped, Aileen's face in her hands on the table. "What proof do you have that this occurred, other than their statements to that effect?" he asked hoarsely.
"Let me read you some excerpts from their testimony wherein they described your client," Grant said. "You'll have to excuse the crudeness of the language, as I'm directly quoting what we were told. 'She's got big tits with big dark nipples,' he read, Aileen moaning into her hands. 'She's got a large mole below the nipple of her left tit. She's got a fat pussy with long lips which are dark on the edges, with a fat clit that is also dark. She never let us cum in her, always making us cum in her mouth, even when we'd fuck her in the ass, which she liked the most. Her favorite was having three of us do her at the same time.' Shall I continue?" Grant asked.
"The...the description could be of any number of women," Mr. Hanrahan said desperately.
"'She's got a big strawberry birthmark covering most of her pussy,'" Grant read, then looked up.
"Her mother has the same birthmark, except on her ass," Bubba said, clearly shaken. "And they both love it in the ass."
"That is from interviewing 2 of the 8 employees involved. I'm fairly certain that if we interviewed the other 6, that they'd corroborate the information. So, here's how it's going to work," Grant said, laying his legal pad on the table. "We'll give you 24 hours to wire $20 million to my escrow account. Your client will sign a quit claim and also a no-contest divorce. If you fail to do so, my client will initiate legal proceedings against your client for malicious prosecution and all of this will be exposed in open court. I'm sure that you realize that criminal charges could also be laid based upon what we have exposed."
"I...we'll be in touch," Mr. Hanrahan said, collapsing back in his seat, a look of total defeat on his face.
"It didn't have to be this way, Aileen," Bubba said quietly. "I was perfectly happy with you being a total slut, as long as you were my slut, but you crossed the line."
"That really hurt him," Penny said after Aileen and Tim Hanrahan left, then Bubba, "having to hear that. It's hard to feel good about it."
"Remember that," Grant said with a sigh. "Winning doesn't always feel good, but it beats the hell out of losing."
"That really sucked," Bubba said when they met for dinner. "I didn't think that it would affect me like that."
"Life sucks, then you die," Grant said with a sigh. "Hopefully, you live, you learn, and you carry on."
"The extra $5 million, I don't want it," Bubba said. "It makes me feel dirty. I'm going to give it to the hands that she took advantage of."
"Penny gets the other $5 million," Grant said.
"Wha...what?" Penny gasped.
"You're the one who broke this whole case open," Grant said. "You've more than earned it."
"I owe you an apology, little lady...I mean, Miss Lane," Bubba said. "I underestimated you. You're far more than a beautiful young woman. You have my sincerest thanks and gratitude."
"Thanks, Mr. Akers," Penny said. "That means a lot to me."
"Please call me Bubba," he said, smiling.
"Dad, you keep blowing my mind," Penny said when they were back in his room after dinner, he with a glass of Laphroaig in hand, she with a glass of white wine. "When did you decide to do that, ask for the extra $10 million?"
"When I saw what a complete, unmitigated bitch she was," Grant replied. "That woman has no heart or soul. I could totally relate to Bubba wanting to kill her with his bare hands. I would have gone for more, but it wouldn't have been fair to her father."
"I'm going to take a shower before bed," Penny said, finishing her glass of wine. "Come wash my back for me?" she asked.
"Penny," Grant said, sighing.
"Please," Penny implored. "Don't make me beg you. It's just us and it's what I want," she said, going into her own room and undressing, then getting into the shower.
Grant thought about things, drained his glass, then undressed and went into Penny's room and found her in the shower.
"Thank you," Penny said, her face lighting up when he stepped into the shower with her, handing him the soap and turning her back to him, her hands on the wall in front of her.
"I'm really proud of you," Grant said as he soaped her back, her skin silky soft beneath his hands. "You're going to be a great divorce attorney."
"Thanks to you," Penny said, reaching around behind herself when she felt his hands stop at her waist, grabbing them and pushing them down onto her ass, sighing when he began soaping her, his hands kneading her cheeks, his fingers slipping into the crack of her ass and sliding down over her rosebud as he washed her. "There's nothing wrong with this," she said, turning to face him, taking his hands and placing them on her breasts, then both of her hands moving down to wrap around the shaft of his rock-hard cock.
"You're every bit as beautiful as your mother," he said, kneading her breasts as she gently jacked his cock, one of her hands cupping his balls.
"But I'm not Mom, I'm Penny, your daughter," she said, sinking to her knees and rolling her tongue around the head of his cock.
"Jesus, Penny," he sighed as he watched the head of his cock disappear into her mouth, groaning when she went all the way down on him, her nose pressing into his belly as she massaged his cock with her mouth and throat, his hands resting lightly on her head as she began giving him the blowjob of his life. When she felt him ready to explode, she took him in both hands, her tongue extended beneath his cock as she jacked him, her eyes on his face as he watched her, groaning when his cock exploded and he began blasting cum into her mouth and onto her extended tongue as she continued to jack him, finally gulping down the huge mouthful of cum before pursing her lips over the slit of his cock, the tip of her tongue probing for more cum before once again taking all of him into her mouth and milking him dry. "Thank you," she said softly after sucking him dry and rising to her feet, her arms wrapped around him as she hugged him tightly. "Thank you."
It took all of Penny's self-control not to sneak into her father's room to suck his cock in the morning, sighing as she remembered how wonderful it had been in the shower with him. When they met Bubba for breakfast, he seemed to be in much better spirits.
"Did you sleep okay?" Penny asked.
"Not at first, but finally, yes," Bubba replied. "I don't ever remember having such a stressful day in my life as yesterday. How about you?" he asked.
"Never better," Penny replied, smiling at her father.
"What are your plans now?" Bubba asked.
"As soon as they show up and we get the papers signed, we need to get to San Francisco and catch a flight to Singapore," Grant said. "I can file all the necessary paperwork to finalize your situation by registered mail."
"You really think that they'll show up?" Bubba asked.
"They'll show," Grant assured him.
And so they did, Aileen wearing large dark sunglasses and saying nothing, just signing the papers that were put in front of her.
"Sorry it had to work out this way, Tim," Grant said as they shook hands.
"Sometimes you get the bear, sometimes the bear gets you," Tim said, smiling ruefully. "I hope I never have to sit across from you again, though it was a privilege to see you in action."
"Take a lesson from this," Grant said. "Always vet your clients before accepting them. It will save you a lot of pain. I learned that lesson the hard way, too."
Penny cast a last wistful glance at the ranch before they climbed into Bubba's Cessna 400 for the flight to Billings, waving at Charlie and Pedro who were watching from a distance, smiles on their faces.
"Thank you for everything, both of you," Bubba said when they deplaned in Billings, shaking hands.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 03
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 3
They caught a flight to San Francisco, then had a 3-hour wait before boarding the 171/2-hour flight to Singapore, arriving just before 6am Singapore local time. They checked into the Marina Bay Sands hotel, three 57-story towers topped and connected by a huge platform that looked like a large ship, containing restaurants, shops, and a rooftop, infinity swimming pool.
"Wow, this is what I call luxury," Penny said as she explored the large, 2-bedroom suite on the 54th floor.
"Our body clocks are going to be totally out of whack," Grant said. "I suggest trying to sleep for a few hours, then I'll give Mrs. Wang a call at a more civilized hour.
Even though she had slept for a great portion of the flight from San Francisco, Penny managed to fall asleep, waking when Grant knocked on her door.
"It's 10am local time," Grant informed her as she sat up, the sheet falling away to reveal her naked breasts. "I called Mrs. Wang and we're going to meet her at 2:00. Hungry?" he asked.
"Starved," Penny replied, getting out of bed and stretching, Grant shaking his head as he looked at her. "Let me take a shower and wake up first."
They went up to the Spago Bar & Lounge restaurant on the roof next to the infinity swimming pool where Penny found that she wasn't just hungry, but ravenous, delighting in the buttermilk pancakes with fresh maple syrup and honey butter, along with two glasses of carrot, pineapple, celery, ginger, and lime juice.
"I cannot believe this view," Penny marveled, looking out over Singapore and the Straits of Molucca as they drank coffee.
"It doesn't get any better than this," Grant agreed.
Going back to their suite, Grant suggested that she dress in something less revealing, explaining that Singapore was very conservative in that regards. They took a taxi to the Bank of Singapore Centre at Market Street, which was located in the heart of Raffles Place, practically in the center of the central business district. When Grant presented his business card at the reception desk, they were escorted to a conference room and offered coffee, with an explanation that Mrs. Wang would be with them shortly.
When a tiny Chinese woman wearing a body-hugging black cheongsam entered, slit up one side to her upper thigh, Penny almost gasped at her beauty, her sloe eyes exotic and her long black hair hanging down almost to her knees.
"Mr. Studder, welcome to Singapore," she said, looking up at him towering over her at 6'5" as they shook hands. "I'm Mai Li Wang."
"This is my co-counsel, Penny Lane, Mrs. Wang," Grant introduced, Penny smiling as they shook hands.
"If you don't mind, I prefer Mai Li," she said, taking a seat. "Thank you for coming all this way. I felt that we needed to speak in person, as any form of electronic communication is susceptible to eavesdropping. You received the retainer?" she asked.
"I did," Grant replied. "Thank you."
"I know that it sounds paranoid, but in certain matters, paranoid is your best bet," Mai Li explained. "We are meeting here at the bank so that your presence won't be immediately noticed, though it will shortly be noted by anyone curious about new arrivals, especially one as renowned as yourself. I'd like to avoid our being connected in any way for as long as possible, for your safety and mine."
"Are we in any danger?" Penny asked.
"Not necessarily, but once things start progressing, you certainly could be," Mai Li replied. "My husband and those that I suspect are behind him are extremely ruthless. For the purposes of this visit, I don't think that you need to worry. You are staying at the Marina Bay Sands as I suggested?" she asked.
"That's correct," Grant replied.
"You'll be fine there," Mai Li said. "It's also a wonderful place. It's possible to have an entire vacation here and never leave the resort."
"What can you tell me about the situation?" Grant asked.
"I recently noticed that $120 million was transferred from my family trust account," Mai Li explained. "It appears to have been sent to an account at the Bank of China in Hong Kong. We have long suspected that the Chinese government is secretly behind certain triad activities and they own the Bank of China. Nobody but me should be able to make a transfer of that sort and I certainly didn't. The only possible suspect is my husband, I'm afraid," she said, frowning. "Ours is mostly a marriage of convenience; I have money, he has political connections. Now I suspect that his connections go beyond Singapore to one of the Hong Kong triads, and that is extremely worrisome. I have my own political connections here and have privately discussed the matter with the Minister of Security, who advised me that they had been keeping an eye on my husband for some time. The Minister of Security and myself are both interested in finding out about the transfer and what ramifications that it might portend."
"I'm a divorce attorney, Mai Li," Grant said. "This sounds to be far outside my scope of expertise."
"Don't sell yourself short, Mr. Studder," Mai Li said, laughing. "I've had you extensively checked out and I believe that you are uniquely qualified to look into this, as well as helping me obtain a divorce. The convenience of my marriage is no longer and I wish it to end. Because you are known as a divorce attorney, you are less likely to arouse suspicions about matters unconnected to divorce."
"If I'm to call you Mai Li, my name is Grant," he said, smiling, "and this is Penny. How would you like me to proceed?" he asked.
"Just as you would with any other divorce," Mai Li replied, "and under that guise to look into other matters. Using anyone local is a non-starter. We have no idea how deeply the triads have penetrated our banking or governmental systems. As an outsider, you're less likely to raise any red flags. I'll be arranging a meeting for you with the Minister of Security, probably tomorrow, and he'll fill you in as he sees appropriate. I have total faith and trust in him, but if I'm wrong, then Singapore is already doomed and there's nothing to be done for it."
"It sounds like a bad spy movie," Penny said.
"Indeed," Mai Li agreed, smiling. "You will help me?" she asked.
"We will," Grant replied firmly.
"Thank you," she said, exhaling deeply. "I'm not afraid to admit that my wa, Chinese for harmony, has been disturbed by everything. It's a great relief to me to know that you'll be helping. How do you imagine that you'll proceed?" she asked.
"I won't really know until I meet with the Minister of Security," Grant replied, "but I'll start by having my research staff look into things as unobtrusively as possible. If it's possible, I'd like a detailed transaction history of the $120 million. That's the best place to start."
"I can arrange for you to have that before you leave the bank today," Mai Li agreed. "In fact, let me arrange that now," she said, picking up the phone on the table and speaking rapidly in Chinese before hanging up.
"Any thoughts, Penny?" Grant asked.
"Is your husband involved with anyone?" Penny asked.
"It wouldn't surprise me in the least," Mai Li replied. "Perhaps more than just one. Ours is not a relationship based on intimacy, so I don't begrudge him finding that elsewhere. As a member of the government, some degree of discretion is required on his part in that regard."
"Are you in any personal danger?" Penny asked.
"Always, though not necessarily because of this particular situation," Mai Li replied. "Any person of great wealth in Singapore is always in danger, primarily from kidnappers, but also from those trying to get their hands on said wealth. I pay a small fortune for a world-class security team, which will be extended to you. Some of the protection will be overt, but most of it you won't even notice."
"Wow!" Penny said, shaking her head.
"Anything else you'd like to know?" Mai Li asked.
"I don't mean to be rude, but are you involved with anyone other than your husband?" Grant asked.
"Not as such," Mai Li replied. "I take my pleasure as I see fit, but it is only that, nothing involved."
"Just so that you understand, I need to know that you will always be totally honest with me and not withhold any information that I need to know," Grant said. "I can't protect you or your interests in the dark."
"I understand," Mai Li said, nodding.
Just then the door opened and a man entered, bowing slightly as he approached and handed Mai Li some papers before turning to leave.
"Here are the financial records you requested," she said, passing them to Grant after quickly glancing at them.
"Thank you," Grant said, slipping them into his briefcase.
"Anything else?" Mai Li asked.
"I can't think of anything," Grant replied. "Penny?" he asked.
"Me, either," Penny said.
"Then I suggest you go back to the resort," Mai Li said. "Someone will contact you there with the necessary information about meeting the Minister of Security."
"Can we find a taxi in front of the bank?" Grant asked.
"It's not allowed in the CBD, Central Business District," Mai Li replied, "only those you call on a smartphone app. But I have something for you," she said, once again picking up the phone and having a quick conversation in Chinese. "If you go downstairs, you will see a blue ComfortDelGro taxi with the license number 5088. It's part of my security team. It will be at your disposal while you're here. Just for your information, it has bulletproofed windows and doors."
"Jesus," Penny muttered.
"It's a necessary sad fact of life," Mai Li said, smiling. "Don't let it bother you. If anything, take comfort from the fact. Remember, 5088. Never get into any other car unless I specifically tell you to. Enjoy the resort. You'll only be staying there for a couple of nights, then I'll be moving you to a more secure place that my security team controls."
"Jesus, Dad," Penny said as they made their way from the bank.
"Pretty crazy, huh?" Grant asked.
"Is it worth it?" Penny asked.
"Actually, this sounds like fun," Grant replied, laughing. "Most divorce cases are boring as hell and mostly the same. At least this one is really different, a new challenge."
"You are nuts," Penny laughed. "Oh, there it is," she said, pointing to the blue ComfortDelGro taxi with the license number 5088.
"Mr. Studder, Miss Lane, I am Chang, your driver," the young man said when they approached his car, opening the rear door for them. "Where would you like to go?" he asked.
"Back to the Marina Bay Sands," Grant replied.
"Very good," Chang said. "I will be here if you have need of a ride," he informed them after the 20-minute ride to the resort.
"Thank you," Grant replied.
"Dad, I want to go try that incredible swimming pool," Penny said, "but I don't have a suit and I don't think that they're going to let me swim naked."
"No, I doubt that they would," Grant laughed. "I need to call the office, so why don't you go shopping. Figure on being here for a while, so don't scrimp. It's all for business, so the office will pick up the tab."
Penny returned to the room almost two hours later, laden with bags.
"Did you leave anything for anyone else?" Grant laughed.
"The clothes here are just out of this world," Penny said. "I even bought a bra."
"God forbid!" Grant laughed.
"And I got you a bathing suit, too," Penny said, tossing him a colorful pair of surfing baggies. "I'm sure that you don't have one with you. Come up to the pool with me."
"Why not?" Grant agreed.
"What do you think?" Penny asked several minutes later when she appeared in his bedroom wearing her new bikini and a thin white beach jacket to cover herself, opening it to show the tube top that just barely contained her full breasts and the almost non-existent bottom, just a small piece of material that didn't do much to hide her pussy, a simple thong going up the crack of her ass.
"That should be illegal," Grant said, shaking his head when he saw her prominent camel-toe, her huge clit visible pressing against the material.
They went up to the roof and ordered mai-tai cocktails at the rooftop bar, then found chaise lounge chairs by the pool.
"This is the life," Penny sighed as she sat back, sucking her drink through a straw.
"We could do worse," Grant allowed.
"So, what's up with the office?" Penny asked.
"I told Amy to be on the next plane out," Grant replied.
"Amy? The frizzy redhead with the big glasses?" Penny asked. "Why her?"
"Besides being one of our best lawyers, she's got a PhD in computer science and is a world-class hacker," Grant replied. "If anyone can figure this mess out, it's Amy."
"I don't really know her, or any of the other lawyers," Penny said.
"Now you'll get your chance," Grant said.
"Let's go for a swim," Penny said, getting to her feet. "Come on!" she urged, Grant reluctantly getting to his feet.
"Hey!" he shouted when Penny pushed him into the water, then jumped in after.
"Oh, this feels good," Penny said, moving to the edge of the pool so that she could look out over Singapore. "I could get used to this," she said.
"You'd never want to work," Grant groused, though he enjoyed the view.
After spending half an hour in the water, they got out and lay back on their chaise lounges, Penny wearing a new pair of sunglasses as much to shield her eyes from the sun as to afford her some privacy.
"I like the way people are looking at me," she said, turning to smile at her father.
"They're only checking to see if you're actually wearing anything," Grant said. "Maybe you should close your legs," he suggested, seeing how she was sitting with her feet flat on the chaise lounge as wide apart as it would allow.
"Well, you're the first guy who ever said that to me," Penny laughed.
"Why don't we go take a nap, then see about dinner?" Grant suggested. "I'm feeling my body clock."
"I wouldn't mind a nap myself," Penny agreed.
They returned to their suite and showered, Penny falling asleep within minutes of hitting her bed. When she woke up, it was dark outside. Going to her father's room, she gently shook his shoulder to wake him.
"Wha...Jesus, Penny," Grant gasped when he awoke, looking up to see her standing naked next to his bed, the long inner lips of her pussy pouting apart beneath her huge clit right above his face.
"I'm hungry," she said, smiling at the look on his face.
"Maybe you should get dressed," he suggested.
"How about an appetizer first?" she asked.
"Go get dressed," Grant said as he sat up, reaching for her and spinning her around and slapping her on her naked ass. "Christ on a crutch," he muttered, shaking his head as she left the room.
"You like?" Penny asked when they met in the living room. "I got it this afternoon when I went shopping," she explained turning around so that he could see her new dress, a pale green strapless dress that hugged her breasts just above her nipples and came down to her upper thighs.
"I can just see some woman slapping her husband when he drools when he sees you," Grant said. "You look wonderful."
"Thanks," she said, smiling. "I checked and there's a seafood restaurant here, DB Bistro & Oyster Bar. It looks scrumptious."
"Lead the way," Grant said.
"We should have champagne," Penny suggested when they were seated and the server came to take their drink order.
"A bottle of Krug Grand Cuvée," Grant ordered.
"Mmm, delicious," Penny said when it was served. "You order for both of us. Impress me."
Grant ordered Beluga caviar, blue crab salad with avocado, cucumber and sauce Louie, and a Royal seafood platter that contained a dozen raw oysters, Maine lobster, giant prawns, and tuna tartare.
"God, that was without a doubt the best meal I've ever had," Penny said when they finished. "I wish I had room for more."
Returning to their suite, they found a sealed envelope that had been pushed under the door containing an invitation to meet with Minister of Security Freddy Chung the following morning at 10:00, informing them that a car was being sent for them.
Grant said good-night and went to his room to undress. He was just getting into bed when Penny appeared, naked.
"Penny!" Grant said, shaking his head in exasperation.
"We didn't have any dessert and I thought that you'd let me suck your cock," Penny said, smiling.
"We've been over this already, Penny," Grant said.
"I know, but you've let me suck your cock twice," Penny said. "What does it matter now that I've done it? If I wasn't your daughter, would you let me suck you?" she asked.
"But you are my daughter," Grant pointed out as she approached him, one hand between her legs rubbing circles around her huge clit.
"And I want to suck your cock," Penny said, reaching out and grabbing it through his boxer shorts, feeling it immediately begin to harden in her hand, the head sticking up out of the waistband of his boxers.
"Penny," Grant sighed as she sank to her knees in front of him, pulling his boxers down and releasing his cock.
"Why can't you just enjoy it?" she asked, taking the head of his cock into her mouth.
"Jesus!" Grant gasped as she went all the way down on him, her nose pressing against his belly as his cock throbbed deep in her throat.
Penny didn't waste the opportunity, voraciously attacking his cock, determined to get him off as quickly as possible. Groaning, Grant sat down on the bed and watched as his daughter devoured his cock, constantly taking all of it into her mouth and down her throat. It wasn't long before he erupted in her mouth, blasting cum as she gulped it down, siphoning his cock, slurping at the slit as the last bits oozed from it before once again going all the way down on him and milking him dry with her mouth and throat before finally sitting back licking her lips, a big smile on her face.
"That was great!" she gasped, smiling up at him, her tongue darting out to probe the slit of his cock for the bubble of cum that appeared there. "Do you like my cocksucking?" she asked, rolling her tongue around the head of his cock.
"You're every bit as good as your mother, and she's the best," Grant replied, shaking his head in disbelief as he watched her softly sucking on the head of his cock.
"Mom sucks cock?" Penny asked.
"Your mother was born to suck cock," Grant replied.
"That's what I always felt about myself, ever since I sucked my first one," Penny said, smiling. "I can't explain it, but I love the feel of a cock in my mouth, and nothing is better than when it cums. God, I love cum, and you cum buckets."
"Maybe you'll go to bed now?" Grant suggested as she got to her feet, unable to avoid staring at her pussy right in front of him, seeing the moisture riming her long inner lips and dripping down onto the floor.
"Can I suck you whenever I like now?" Penny asked.
"Will I be able to stop you?" Grant asked.
"I'll let you figure that out," Penny laughed, turning and leaving the room.
"Christ on a crutch," Grant muttered as he got into bed.
After enjoying breakfast once again the next morning at Spago Bar & Lounge restaurant on the roof next to the infinity swimming pool where Penny gorged herself on the delicious buttermilk pancakes, they returned to their suite to dress to go meet Minister of Security Freddy Chung.
"Well?" Penny asked, turning in a circle so that her father could see her new outfit, a black, mid-thigh-length skirt and a black blouse.
"Are you actually wearing a bra?" Grant asked, smiling.
"Well, I didn't think that it would be a good idea to meet the Minister of Security with my nipples sticking out," Penny replied.
"There's hope for you yet," Grant said.
"I'm not totally crazy," Penny said with a laugh, flipping her skirt up to show that she wasn't wearing any panties.
"I hope that you won't be showing him that," Grant said, sighing as he looked at her pussy.
"Only if he asks to see it, for security reasons, of course," Penny replied, laughing.
Going downstairs, they found a black government SUV waiting for them, all of the windows except the windshield blacked out. It was a short ride to government house where they pulled into an underground parking area and stopped by an elevator where another security official escorted them up to the minister's office.
"Mr. Studder, welcome," Minister of Security Freddy Chung greeted them, shaking hands. "And you, Miss Studder," he said, Penny's eyes widening as she shook his hand. "I know that you go by your first and middle names, and I don't care why, but I wanted you to know that I was aware of your relationship," he explained. "Your secret is safe with me. Come, sit, and we'll have coffee and talk," he said, leading them over to a comfortable sofa and chairs surrounding a coffee table.
"I'm fully aware of your conversations with Mrs. Wang," he explained as his secretary served coffee. "She's not just one of Singapore's wealthiest women, she's also a family friend, so her happiness and security are personal to me. I explain this so that you'll know how much trust we have in one another."
"That's gratifying to hear, Minister," Grant said.
"Can you give me an idea of how you plan to proceed?" Mr. Chung asked.
"One of my people, a specialist, should be arriving tonight or tomorrow," Grant explained. "She has unique...talents. If it won't violate any of your laws, I plan on having her hack and clone Mr. Wang's smartphone so that we can find out exactly who he's talking to and what electronic communications he's having and with whom."
"Well, normally that would be totally against the law," Mr. Chung said, laughing, "but security concerns override that, especially in this case. Our biggest problems here in Singapore are drugs and the Chinese communists, not necessarily in that order. The drugs trade is controlled by Hong Kong triads and we're pretty certain that the Chinese government is tacitly abetting them in the endeavor. As a major beacon of democracy in SE Asia, we're a threat to the totalitarian type of government that China represents and they're doing everything that they can to undermine us. That's why we, I, have taken a personal interest in this case. We've had our eyes on Jimmy Wang for a couple of years, but we haven't been able to conclusively prove anything to the point where we can arrest, prosecute, and execute him."
"Execute?" Penny gasped.
"Both drugs possession and sales and treason are punishable by death here in Singapore," Mr. Chung explained. "They both serve to undermine our society and our system and we have zero tolerance for either. We're grateful for your help. As outsiders, you'll be uniquely situated to operate under the radar, whereas we have no idea to what degree our government has been penetrated by front people for the Hong Kong triads, and by extension, the Chinese government. My personal belief is that Jimmy Wang is one of those people."
"I wasn't aware that the stakes were so high," Grant said.
"Does that bother you?" Mr. Chung asked.
"It's not my place to judge or be bothered by your government's policies," Grant replied. "My job is to assist Mrs. Wang in obtaining a divorce, and in the process, possibly expose any of the things which you have suggested."
"A wise and diplomatic position to take," Mr. Chung said, smiling. "If you have need of anything that my office can provide, you have only to ask. Here is my business card with my personal number on the back. Feel free to call me at any time of the day or night if you have such a need."
"We appreciate that, sir," Grant said, accepting the card.
"Is there anything else that I can help you with at the moment?" Mr. Chung asked.
"Not that I can think of," Grant replied.
"Then if you'll excuse me, I must brief the prime minister on our talk," Mr. Chung said, getting to his feet.
"The prime minister?!" Penny said as she stood.
"As I said, our government is taking this matter very seriously," Mr. Chung replied.
Penny started to speak when they were in the government car to take them back to the Marina Bay Sands resort when Grant gently squeezed her hand, shaking his head almost imperceptibly. Only when they were safely ensconced in their suite did she speak.
"Dad, do you think Mai Li is aware that her husband could be executed?" Penny asked.
"I'd be very surprised if she weren't," Grant replied.
"I wonder how she feels about that," Penny mused.
"I think that might be something that you don't ask her," Grant cautioned.
"So, what are we going to do now?" Penny asked.
"I'm going to make some phone calls," Grant replied. "Why don't you take the day for yourself? You've certainly earned it after Texas and Montana. My guess is that Amy will be here in the morning and you'll both have your plates full then. Might as well take it easy while you can."
"I was thinking about checking out the Banyan Tree Spa on the 55th floor," Penny said.
"I think that's a great idea," Grant approved. "Consider it my treat. When you're done, we can have lunch."
"Really!?" Penny exclaimed, her eyes glowing. "Thanks. You'll be here?" she asked.
"I'm not going anywhere," Grant said, taking off his jacket and removing his tie.
When Penny returned to the room almost 31/2 hours later, she was walking on air.
"Oh, Dad, that was the most incredible experience," she gushed. "Two therapists working on me the whole time; body scrub, full-body massage, body conditioner, facial, this incredible bath with exotic scented oils. My body has never felt like this before."
"You look radiant," Grant said, smiling. "I'm glad that you enjoyed it."
"But I'm starved now," Penny said. "Can we go eat lunch? There's this Italian restaurant on the roof that one of the therapists told me is just fantastic."
"My stomach is telling me that I need to eat, so let's do it," Grant agreed, getting to his feet.
They went to the roof and found LAVO, an Italian-American restaurant.
"My god, look at these appetizers," Penny said, her eyes as big as saucers. "I don't want anything big. Why don't we just order all of the appetizers and see what they're like?" she suggested.
"A couple of them are meat-based," Grant pointed out as he looked at the menu.
"You can eat those and we'll share the rest," Penny said.
"Why not?" Grant agreed, smiling.
"Oh, this is going to be so much fun," Penny said, her smile ear-to-ear.
The server was also smiling broadly when Penny ordered the entire menu of appetizers; grilled octopus with celery, endive, fennel, and a red wine vinaigrette, Wagyu beef carpaccio with arugula, parmigiano, and a black truffle vinaigrette, prosciutto San Daniele with black mission figs and aged balsamico, eggplant marinara, fried calamari with cherry peppers, zucchini, and a spicy marinara, yellowfin tuna tartare with avocado, crispy garlic, and a black olive dressing, and scallops alla Livornese with gaeta olives, cherry tomatoes, capers, and basil oil. They opted for a bottle of sauvignon blanc/semillion from the Cape Mentelle winery in Margaret River, Australia.
"You're just like your mother," Grant said as they ate. "She can eat anything and never put on a pound."
"You have no idea how grateful I am for that genetic gift," Penny said, savoring a mouthful of wine. "Food is the only thing I like as much as sex, and in a way, they're both food to me. I can never get enough of either."
"How wonderful," Grant commented drolly.
"Okay, that was incredible," Penny said, sitting back with a sigh. "The food here is just amazing. I think that between the spa and the wine, I'm ready for a good nap."
"I still have work to do," Grant said as they made their way back to the suite.
Penny slept like a rock, finally waking up close to 8pm. Wandering from her room naked, she found her father in the living room on the phone, papers scattered on the coffee table in front of him.
"Haven't you taken a break?" Penny asked when he ended his call, flopping down on the sofa next to him, one foot on the floor, hugging the other to her chest.
"Jesus, Penny!" Grant said when he took a look at her, her pussy spread apart.
"Most guys like seeing my pussy," she said, smiling.
"I'm trying to work here," Grant said, shaking his head.
"I'll take that as a compliment," Penny said with a laugh. "Is it too late to get anything to eat?" she asked.
"You're hungry after that lunch?" Grant asked, gathering his papers.
"Not starved, but I'd like to eat something," Penny said. "How about that DB Bistro again? We can eat some oysters and stuff, nothing too much."
"We'll need to make it an early night," Grant said. "Amy's plane gets in around 7am tomorrow."
"That's okay," Penny agreed. "I don't have much energy anyway. I'm ready for a good night's sleep."
"Go put some clothes on," Grant said, shaking his head.
They were just in time to have a quick bite, which turned out to be some more beluga caviar, a dozen oysters on the half shell, and roasted tomato soup with mozzarella, sun-dried tomato, and basil pesto.
"That was perfect," Penny sighed, finishing her Perrier, the bottle of wine at lunch more than enough alcohol for one day. "I think the whole jet lag thing is catching up to me," she said as they returned to their suite. "Thanks for a wonderful day," she said, hugging him and giving him a kiss on the cheek. "You're the best."
"We need to be up early to go collect Amy," Grant reminded her.
"Wake me," Penny said as she made her way to her room, undressed, and climbed into bed, falling asleep with a smile on her face.
"Rise and shine!" Grant said the next morning, shaking her foot to wake her, handing her a cup of coffee when she sat up, the sheet falling down to reveal her naked breasts.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 04
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 4.
"God, it's still dark out," Penny complained, accepting the coffee. "Thanks," she said, taking a sip. "Let me take a quick shower to wake up."
They found Mr. Chang waiting for them downstairs and made it to Changi Airport just as Amy's plane was arriving.
"Hi, Grant," Amy waved as she exited the arrivals hall, Penny needing to force herself not to gape at the track-suit clad woman with the frizzy red hair and black Nike tennis shoes. "That was 30 hours too much," she said, shaking her head. "My body clock is so screwed and I slept most of the way."
"You two haven't been formally introduced yet," Grant said. "Amy Harrison, Penny Lane."
"Hi," Penny said, shaking hands. "Welcome to Singapore."
"Thanks. Isn't it Penny Lane Studder, though?" Amy asked, smiling.
"Did you tell her?" Penny asked.
"No need," Grant laughed. "Let's go collect your baggage," he said.
"This is it," Amy said, indicating the backpack hanging from one shoulder. "I checked you out when I heard that Grant had hired a drop-dead gorgeous, walking wet dream as his right hand," she explained as they made their way to Mr. Chang and the car.
"A what?" Penny gasped.
"I like to know who I'm going to be working with," Amy shrugged as they got into the car. "Grant's movie-star hot, so when he hires someone like you, I want to know why."
"Mr. Chang, could we have some privacy, please?" Grant asked.
"Certainly," Mr. Chang replied, pressing a button on his dash to raise a smoked-glass window separating the passenger compartment from the driver.
"You...you checked me out?" Penny asked, stunned.
"That's what I do," Amy replied, shrugging.
"Amy vets all of our prospective clients, then does the deep digging to learn as much about them and their acquaintances as possible," Grant explained. "She spent two years with the NSA before joining me."
"The NSA?" Penny asked. "I thought that you were a lawyer."
"Oh, I am, but I spent a couple of years working in cyber counter-espionage with the NSA," Amy explained.
"Which is why we need her for this client," Grant explained. "If anyone can find out the information we need, it's Amy."
"What did you find out about me?" Penny asked, curious.
"Oh, nothing too salacious," Amy replied, laughing. "I just wanted to know the basics. Dual degrees in political science and business administration from Vassar, graduated top of your Columbia law school class summa cum laude in just two years. Enough to know that he hired you for your brains. It's not your fault that you're so hot looking. I figured you weren't using your last name because you didn't want anyone thinking that you got the job based on nepotism."
"Well, you certainly are direct, aren't you?" Penny asked, laughing.
"That's the bane of my life," Amy replied, smiling. "I don't snoop into people's lives because I want to, I do it because that's my job. Grant tells me who to snoop and to what degree and that's all that I do."
"How could you come all this way with only that small backpack?" Penny asked.
"I'm here to snoop," Amy replied. "I've got a change of clothes and my toys."
"Toys?" Penny asked.
"Laptop and some other goodies," Amy explained. "Here are the files that you wanted," she said, reaching into her backpack and extracting a folder which she handed to Grant.
"Give me a quick synopsis," Grant said. "I'll read it later."
"Okay," Amy said. "Lady Hawthorne, 48, 3rd cousin to the King, formerly a spinster until she met Nicolai 'Nicky' Sirotkin, a Russian émigré, 56. He styles himself an industrialist, but the origins of his money, almost a billion pounds sterling, are murky. He married her for her connections to the royal family, she married him because nobody else had ever asked. She's had/has a few lovers, both men and women, and he's strictly into men, the younger the better, which is where the problem is. Apparently there's a photo of him in a compromising situation with one of his younger friends and the Palace is having a hissy fit trying to control the situation. He's desperate for a knighthood, thinks that it will open doors to people with connections to the royal family that have deep pockets. She's trying to avoid the embarrassment of having married him at all."
"The other one, our Hollywood A-list couple...why do these people even bother to get married?" she asked, shaking her head. "They seem to be competing with one another to see who can fuck the most people. They're both into recreational drugs; marijuana, ecstasy, and cocaine, and they like orgies, both together and separately. They're of approximately the same net worth. The problem is that they own a lot of stuff jointly, houses, art, even a vineyard in France. Good luck trying to unravel that mess."
"Here's the other thing that you wanted," she said, handing him an envelope.
"This is for you, Penny," Grant said, extracting a black credit card from the envelope and handing it to her. "It's a corporate credit card so that you don't have to use your own and put in for reimbursement anymore. Your first job is going to be to take Little Orphan Annie here shopping for some appropriate clothes."
"What's wrong with my clothes?" Amy protested. "I'm into comfortable, not fashion."
"I would have never guessed," Grant laughed. "I can't have you meeting the Minister of Security dressed like some vagabond. Make sure that she has enough outfits so that she won't stand out like some homeless person."
"This is going to be fun," Penny laughed.
"Where are we going?" Grant asked, looking out, then rapping his knuckles on the partition window which lowered. "Mr. Chang, where are we going?"
"Mrs. Wang is moving you to a more secure accommodation," Mr. Chang explained. "Some of our people have already collected your things from the Marina Bay Sands."
"Well, you've got to admire her organizational efficiency," Grant said.
"If triads are involved, you can't have enough security," Amy said.
"You know about triads?" Penny asked.
"When I worked for NSA, I was assigned to the China desk," Amy replied. "They're about as ruthless as they come."
"Hey, this looks pretty nice," Penny commented when they turned into Scotts Square, nestled between the Grand Hyatt and the Marriott off of Orchard Road.
"Armed guards?" Amy asked as they pulled up to the portico.
"This is a level-3 secure facility," Mr. Chang explained. "Nobody can access the property above the 4 levels of shops and restaurants without proper clearance. There are a lot of families living here and they don't want to have to worry about their children being kidnapped for ransom, so the armed security guards help ensure that. There has never been a security breach that I'm aware of."
"Works for me," Amy said as they alighted.
"You need to get registered with security first," Mr. Chang explained, leading them into the building, then to an office clearly marked SECURITY, where their palm prints and retinal scans were recorded. He then led them to a bank of elevators. Your palm prints will call for an elevator," he explained, indicating that Grant should place his palm against the reader. "Once you enter the elevator, built-in optical scanners will further verify your right to access. Only then will the controls be activated so that you can choose the floor that you want to access."
"Nice system," Amy said, smiling.
"Mrs. Wang owns the top two floors of the Orchard wing," Mr. Chang explained, pressing the button for the 34th floor. "She lives on the 35th floor where the sky pool is located. The main swimming pool is located on the 5th floor, which is level 8."
Exiting the elevator, Mr. Chang led them to one of three doors marked only by the letter A, the others labeled as B and C respectively.
"Any of your palm prints will open the door," he explained, Amy reaching out and placing her hand on the reader, the door making a slight snicking sound as it released, then opened. "Mrs. Wang is occupied with business right now, but she asks that you join her for dinner at 7:00 this evening. If you wish to travel anywhere, I can be reached by dialing 888 from the house phone," he explained, pointing to it next to the front door. "By the time you get downstairs, I will be waiting."
"Thank you, Mr. Chang," Grant said as they looked around at the spacious unit.
"That's what I call service," Amy said.
"I'm starved," Penny said. "I'm not used to waking up before the sun rises."
"I need a shower first," Amy said, leading the way into the unit. "Looks like you and I are going to share a bathroom," she observed. "Grant gets the master bedroom, I guess."
"I don't mind," Penny said. "Looks like this bedroom is mine," she said, entering the one closest to the master bedroom and finding her clothes hanging in the closet.
"Doesn't matter to me," Amy said, going into the far one and tossing her backpack on the bed. "Give me 10 minutes, okay?"
"It looks like there's a good place to get some breakfast, Wild Honey," Penny said as she perused the book of amenities available. "It's open all day. And the shopping looks every bit as good as at the Marina Bay Sands. There's Damiani, Hermes, and even Michael Kors."
"Okay, I'm ready," Amy said when she appeared, wearing yet another track suit.
"You are definitely going shopping for something to wear after we eat," Grant said, shaking his head.
"Does he give you grief about how you dress?" Amy asked.
"Only that I don't wear a bra and I like sheer material," Penny replied, smiling.
"I've never heard you complain about Cindy dressing like that," Amy said.
"Cindy's not my daughter," Grant pointed out.
"Oh, lord, you can't be serious," Amy laughed, rolling her eyes.
"You and I are definitely going to be friends," Penny laughed.
They took the elevator down to the shops area and easily found Wild Honey.
"Nice menu," Amy commented as she looked it over. "I'll have the Boulevard St. Michel," she ordered, a savory French toast with double baked cheese and spinach souffle, parmesan-crumbed poached egg, slow-roasted tomato, grilled bacon, and tomato chutney.
"I'll have the Norwegian," Penny ordered, avocado with grilled asparagus and poached eggs wrapped with Norwegian smoked salmon, with Hollandaise sauce and pearls of salmon eggs on brioche bread.
"The Delancy for me," Grant ordered, pastrami with poached eggs, tomatoes, and mustard Hollandaise on a sesame bagel.
"That was delicious," Penny declared when they finished and were having coffee. "It's nice to have somewhere close by to have breakfast."
"I'm going to leave the two of you to go shopping," Grant said. "I've got some phone calls to make. I'll see you later, okay?"
"Why don't you go shopping and I'll make phone calls?" Amy suggested.
"Nice try," Grant laughed, leaving them.
"What do you have against shopping, or nice clothes?" Penny asked as they made their way out to the shops.
"I only wear clothes when I leave home, because I'd get arrested if I didn't," Amy replied. "I've never sought the limelight or attention, so dressing up never really interested me. I don't begrudge those who like to dress nicely, it's just not a priority for me."
"I grew up with nice clothes, so I never really thought about it," Penny said. "Working with Grant now, I have to maintain some sort of an image because I have to interact with the clients."
"Do you always refer to him as Grant?" Amy asked.
"Unless I'm talking to him privately, or Mom, yeah," Penny replied. "That's so I don't accidentally slip up when I'm talking to someone else and give myself away. What do you call your father?" she asked.
"I don't," Amy replied. "I haven't had any contact with my parents since I graduated high school and left home."
"I'm sorry," Penny said.
"Don't be," Amy assured her. "I was as big a disappointment to them as they are to me. I don't lose any sleep over it. Are you close to your mom?" she asked.
"Yes and no," Penny replied. "She still tries to treat me like I'm her little girl. It's...frustrating."
"I can imagine," Amy laughed. "But you live at home with them, right?"
"Yes, but I'm not sure how long that's going to last," Penny replied. "I've been living on my own for 6 years, now suddenly I'm living with Mom and Dad again. It's sort of stultifying."
"I guess that makes it hard to bring someone home for the night, doesn't it?" Amy asked.
"No kidding," Penny sighed. "I can just see coming down for breakfast with the guy I spent the night with and introducing him."
"Why don't you get your own place?" Amy asked. "Surely you can afford it."
"I haven't had the time yet to even look into it," Penny replied. "First, I was trying to get used to having a job and fitting in, then we've been traveling. When I get home, it's on the top of my list."
They spent the next couple of hours shopping, purchasing several nice outfits for Amy, who had to be painstakingly convinced to try them on, then reluctantly agreed that they all looked good.
"Now for a bathing suit," Penny said.
"Can't we swim naked?" Amy asked.
"Not in Singapore," Penny laughed. "They're really conservative. I had to actually buy a bra to wear when we met the Minister of Security. I hadn't worn one since I was 14. I hated it."
"I don't even own any underwear," Amy said.
"Me, either," Penny laughed.
They went into a shop that had bathing suits and looked through the selection.
"How about this?" Amy asked, holding one up.
"That looks like two Band-Aids and a postage stamp," Penny laughed.
"Will I get arrested if I wear this in public?" Amy asked the saleslady.
"No, but people will stare," she replied, smiling.
"Let them," Amy said. "I'll take it, and one for her, too."
"Are you serious?" Penny laughed.
"This will be my payback to Grant for making me dress up," Amy said, smiling.
They returned to the condo and Grant's eyes almost popped out of his head when he saw Amy, wearing one of her new outfits, a silky material that gathered around her chest just above her smaller breasts, gathered at the waist, then fell to her upper thighs, leaving her long slender legs bare. Instead of her Nike's, she was wearing delicate flat sandals that showcased her long straight toes.
"Well, I'll be damned," Grant said, grinning. "Cinderella is really a princess after all. I approve, wholeheartedly."
"Do you need us to work on anything?" Penny asked. "We thought that we'd go up to the pool for a bit. You can join us."
"No, nothing for you to do yet and I still have some things to go over," Grant replied. "Enjoy the day, you'll be working starting tomorrow."
"Now for payback," Amy said when they were in her bedroom, picking up her new bathing suit.
"He's going to have a fit," Penny laughed, undressing along with Amy.
"That's an unusual tattoo," Amy said when she saw it, reaching out and lightly running her finger over it. "Are you into black cocks?" she asked.
"Mmm, yeah," Penny replied, blushing slightly.
"I love black cock," Amy said.
"You do?" Penny gasped.
"What? Did you think that just because I dress the way I do that I'm not into sex?" Amy asked, struggling to get the material of the top of her bathing suit to cover the large, thick cherry nipples of her smaller breasts.
"I-I never really thought about it at all," Penny confessed.
"Is there a story behind the tattoo?" Amy asked.
"Yeah, I guess there is," Penny replied, laughing. "I was in my sophomore year at college. I had never been with a Black guy before. I met this really nice one at a party and the next thing I knew, I was in bed with him. Then two of his friends joined us."
"Oh, my god!" Amy laughed. "Lucky you. What happened?"
"The three of them fucked my brains out all night long," Penny laughed. "I could barely walk the next day. My mouth, pussy, and ass were all a bit sore. To celebrate, or commemorate it, I went and got this tattoo."
"Did you ever see them again?" Amy asked.
"Lots of times, and a lot of their friends," Penny replied.
"You constantly surprise me," Amy said. "I keep expecting this spoiled princess and then you tell me something like that. I don't suppose that you're into women, too, are you?"
"Sure, but I prefer cock," Penny replied.
"Wow!" Amy reacted, shaking her head. "I prefer women. If men didn't have cocks, I'd have little to do with them, but I do love cock."
"Really?!" Penny exclaimed, smiling.
"Maybe later we can..." Amy suggested.
"I'd like that," Penny said, feeling her nipples hardening.
"Does Grant know, about any of it?" Amy asked as she tried to get the thin strip of material between her legs to cover her pussy adequately.
"Yes," Penny replied, having even less luck than Amy, her huge clit and long inner lips making it even more difficult, "but not my Mom. She'd have a fit, then kill me."
"You're going to tell me how he found out, right?" Amy asked, smiling broadly, her cerulean blue eyes sparkling.
"Later, sure," Penny replied, grinning. "Come on, let's go see if we can't make Grant have a heart attack."
"Jesus fucking Christ!" Grant exploded when he saw them. "You can't seriously be considering going out in public like that."
"The saleslady said that it's perfectly legal," Penny replied, laughing, looking down at herself and seeing the fiery patch of red hair sticking out above the top of the material of her suit. "Pretty hot, huh?" she asked. "I'll bet you never knew that Amy was so sexy, did you?"
"Whose idea was this?" Grant asked, looking from one to the other.
"Mine," Amy replied, laughing. "This is what you get for forcing me to go shopping and dress up."
"Christ on a crutch," they heard him swear as they left and made their way up to the sky pool.
"I'd say that had the desired effect," Amy laughed as they sat down on one of the chaise lounge chairs that were by the pool. "I can't believe that we have this all to ourselves."
"It's the middle of the day," Penny pointed out. "Most people are probably working."
"So, tell me how Grant found out that you're into black cock and women," Amy urged, so Penny related what had happened with Senator Caruthers, leaving out the part where she had sucked Grant's cock.
"He fucked the Senator right in front of you!?" Amy gasped, laughing. "And you watched?"
"Well, I wasn't going to close my eyes," Penny laughed.
"Oh, my god, what I wouldn't have given to see that," Amy laughed. "And you...you ate her pussy while Grant watched?" she asked, shaking her head.
"Senator Caruthers is a very hard woman to say no to," Penny replied.
"My head is literally spinning," Amy said. "Did Grant say anything to you afterwards?" she asked.
"Only that Senator Caruthers is a very hard woman to say no to," Penny replied, laughing.
"I'll admit that I've wondered what it would be like to fuck Grant," Amy said.
"You and me both," Penny agreed.
"You'd fuck your own father?" Amy gasped, then burst out laughing.
"Why not?" Penny replied. "Like you said, he's movie-star gorgeous and he's got a really big cock. I don't buy into the incest is forbidden thing. I'm an adult. Nobody should have the right to tell me who to fuck as long as we all agree on it."
"You're preaching to the choir," Amy said. "Oh, man, are you and I going to be great friends."
"I tease him, try to get him interested, but he keeps using the fact that I'm his daughter as an excuse," Penny explained.
"How do you tease him?" Amy asked, fascinated.
"By being naked around him as much as possible," Penny replied, smiling broadly. "I've even sucked his cock a few times," she said, deciding to confess all.
"No fucking way!" Amy gasped, her mouth dropping. "What's that like? How did you get him to let you?" she asked.
"Dogged persistence," Penny replied, smiling. "I called him a hypocrite, pointed out the fact that if I wasn't his daughter, that he'd have no objection. And it's amazing. He's not just big, but he cums more than any man I've ever sucked, and I love eating cum."
"Wow! Wow, wow, wow!" Amy laughed. "Eating cum is the whole reason for sucking a cock."
"I agree," Penny said, smiling broadly. "Why don't you try to fuck him?" she suggested.
"That's a non-starter," Amy replied, shaking her head. "I work for him. It would be totally inappropriate for me to approach him or vice versa. It would ruin our ability to work together. It would have to happen spontaneously. I love my job. I get to do what I do best and I get paid crazy money for it. I've already earned more than I could ever possibly spend. Until now, he's never said anything about how I dress, but I can understand his point in this situation. Working in the boiler room - that's what we call our office - it doesn't matter what anyone wears. We're there to do research. Each person has their own specialty. We make sure that Grant has all of the possible information he could need so that when he deals with the clients, he can do what he does best, which is to negotiate, or litigate when all else fails. Do you realize that he's never lost a case?"
"I didn't, but it doesn't surprise me after the way I've seen him deal with things," Penny replied. "He's like Perry Mason on steroids. He knows exactly what's going to happen and how it's going to end. It's just a matter of making everyone else see what he already knows. I've learned so much in just a few short weeks."
"Are you going to tell me how you cracked the Akins case?" Amy asked. "Even I didn't find out the information that you came up with. I was pretty impressed."
"It really wasn't that hard," Penny replied, smiling, then related what had happened with Charlie and Pedro.
"Does Grant know?" Amy asked, laughing.
"He might suspect, but I didn't tell him," Penny replied. "Same with the Bradford case in Bar Harbor," she said, then explained how she had approached Mrs. Bradford. "He told me that he knows that I had something to do with the fact that they suddenly reconciled. I let him think what he wants. I really liked her and she and her friend were fun in bed. The fact that it all helped to resolve everything was just icing on the cake."
"You are a perfect example of not judging a book by its cover," Amy said. "I am totally impressed."
"I don't know about you, but all of this talk is making me hungry," Penny said.
"Yeah, and not just for some food," Amy agreed, smiling.
"Tonight," Penny promised. "It will give us something to look forward to."
"Do you have any idea how much I want to stick my tongue between your legs?" Amy asked with a sigh.
"Probably about as much as I want to do the same to you," Penny replied with a smile. "Come on, let's go tease Grant and get him to take us to lunch."
They went down to the condo and found Grant in the living room on the phone. He froze in mid-sentence when he saw them, then quickly ended the call.
"We're hungry," Penny said.
"I could use something, too," Grant agreed, trying not to stare at their pussies as they stood side-by-side in front of him. "You're going to put on some clothes, right?" he asked.
"How boring," Penny laughed, Amy joining her as they turned and went to their respective bedrooms.
They both dressed in shorts and T-shirts, then joined Grant in the living room.
"I suppose that's an improvement," he said, shaking his head as he saw their nipples sticking out against the material of their T-shirts. "I wish I knew which one of you was the worst influence."
"Maybe it's a toss-up," Amy suggested with a laugh.
"Where do you want to eat?" Grant asked, getting to his feet.
"There's a pizza place downstairs," Penny said.
"That sounds great," Grant said.
They went down and found Pizza Express, Penny ordering a Leggera superfood salad made with rocket and mixed mesclun salad, cucumber, avocado, lentils, fresh mozzarella, butternut squash, beetroot, fresh basil, balsamic syrup and pine kernels. Amy ordered a beetroot & goat's cheese salad made with rocket, walnut, dried cranberries, honey balsamic dressing, avocado, beetroot and goat's cheese, and they decided to share a Giardiniera pizza, made with asparagus, butternut squash, mushrooms, roasted peppers, cherry tomatoes, olives, passata, mozzarella, and garlic oil, finished with fresh basil and pesto Genovese. They each opted for a bottle of local Tiger beer.
"Anything new?" Penny asked as they ate.
"I'm afraid that I'm going to have to fly to Los Angeles in the morning, then on to London," Grant replied. "I'll be gone 4-5 days, maybe a week."
"I wonder how Mai Li's going to feel about that," Penny said.
"Unless she has some information that totally changes things, my skillset isn't needed here, at least not yet," Grant replied. "The two of you are more than capable of carrying on. Penny, you need to start looking into Singaporean law with respect to divorce, embezzlement, and treason. Put together a good synopsis for me. Amy, what do you think are the chances of you being able to hack the Bank of China?" he asked.
"Slim and none," Amy replied, shaking her head. "Even NSA would have a problem. Their security is top-level. The best I'm going to be able to do is trace that $120 million and see the path it took."
"I was afraid of that," Grant said. "Hopefully, we'll be able to come up with a plan with Mai Li about getting access to Jimmy Wang's smartphone."
"Get me within 10' of it with it on and active and I'll be able to clone it and leave a backdoor for future monitoring," Amy said. "I won't have to be in proximity to it to do that. Cloning it will give us everything on the phone at the moment I clone it, his IMs, emails, video chats, all of his photos, things like that."
"Will he know that it's been done?" Grant asked.
"Not the cloning, no," Amy replied. "But the backdoor that I'd leave, any top level scan of his phone would reveal it, but not where it came from. He'd only know that he'd been accessed."
"Which might not be a bad thing," Grant mused. "Might induce a panicked reaction and that could be helpful. We'll have to see what Mai Li has to say tonight."
"If he does access the account at Bank of China, and I was actively monitoring his phone, I'd be able to piggyback his access and get into their system," Amy said thoughtfully, smiling. "I'd get caught, and probably fairly quickly, but I might be able to be there long enough to see if there are any other monies being deposited and where they came from."
"That would be very useful," Grant said, smiling. "Would they be able to trace it back to you?" he asked.
"No," Amy replied firmly. "I've got a little toy from my NSA days that will alert me if they're trying to backtrace my signal. Of course, they'd know that his phone had been hacked and they'll sweep it and we'll lose the ability to monitor him. You'll have to decide what's more valuable to you."
"We might need to have a talk with Minister of Security Chung about that," Grant mused. "We can't forget that the Singaporean government has a major interest in this."
"You or Mai Li should be the one to call him," Penny said.
"Why?" Grant asked.
"Face," Penny replied. "It would be demeaning to him if I said I have to see him. If you or Mai Li does it, then he doesn't lose any face, even if it's only me and Amy that he meets with, since you won't be here."
"Good point," Grant conceded. "It's a good thing that I hired you, keep me up on my social niceties," he said with a smile.
"And here I thought that it was because I was...how did Amy put it... a drop-dead gorgeous, walking wet dream," Penny said, laughing, then Amy and Grant joined in.
"Well, you are," Amy said.
"You both are," Grant said diplomatically, lifting his bottle of Tiger beer in a salute.
"Are we making progress?" Penny asked, turning to look at Amy. "I think that we're making progress."
"We should be so lucky," Amy said, smiling at a suddenly disconcerted Grant.
"Uh, what are the two of you going to do for the rest of the day?" Grant asked, desperate to change the subject.
"You want to go to the spa?" Penny asked. "I went yesterday and it was just amazing. I could do it again, no problem."
"Sure, why not?" Amy agreed. "I've never been to a spa."
"Oh, boy, are you in for a surprise," Penny laughed.
Going back up to their condo, Penny found the telephone number of the Banyan Tree Spa on her receipt from the previous day and called to see if she could get them appointments, then dialed 888 and asked Mr. Chang for a ride.
"You two look like you're walking on air," Grant said when they showed up almost 4 hours later.
"Nothing outside of sex has ever made my body feel so good," Amy said, shaking her head, "and it beat the hell out of a lot of the sex."
"What she said," Penny agreed, laughing at the expression on her father's face.
"I'm glad that you enjoyed it," Grant finally managed to say. "Your timing couldn't be better. We're supposed to meet Mai Li in an hour."
"Then we'd better go get ready," Penny said.
"Well, I'll be," Grant gasped when they finally showed up, getting to his feet, his eyes wide. "You look, both of you, just fantastic."
"I couldn't stop thinking about that exquisite cheongsam that Mai Li was wearing the other day," Penny said. "I felt so dowdy. We got these today and I convinced Amy to let me put a bit of makeup on her."
'These' were identical dresses of sheer silk, Penny's a pale green for her eyes, and Amy's a pale blue for hers. Spaghetti straps held them up, draping perfectly across their breasts just above the nipples, which were clearly visible as the material draped off of them down to mid-thigh, tapering at the waist, the right side slit almost up to the waist, leaving the entire leg and side of their ass cheek exposed. The back was open down to the very top of the crack of their asses. They were both wearing 3" open-toed heels and their long straight toes were painted to match their dresses.
"I am absolutely blown away," Grant said, a big smile on his face. "Let me take a picture of the two of you. Your mother will just love it."
"She won't and you know it, but I want a picture of us, too," Penny laughed.
"How about out on the balcony with Singapore all lit up behind you?" Grant suggested.
"I want one with you, Dad," Penny said after he had taken one of her with Amy, "and then I'll take one of you with Amy."
Standing with her arm around her father's waist and his around her shoulders, Penny could never remember feeling so happy as Amy took a picture.
"You look like two strangers," Penny said when she tried to take a photo of her father with Amy. "There's space between you. Just do it like you did with me," she directed, smiling as she took the shot. "Send them to both of us, okay?" she asked, handing him back his phone.
"We'd better go," Grant said. "I'd hate to be late."
As it turned out, they were perfectly on time. Mai Li's was the only unit on the floor, spanning the building, with beautiful Chinese furnishings and lighting, along with spotlit porcelain vases on pedestals at various points around the room.
"Grant, Penny, I'm so glad that you came," Mai Li said when she appeared, wearing another of her spectacular cheongsams, this one in a deep red.
"Mai Li, you are absolutely stunning," Grant said as they shook hands. "Please allow me to introduce you to Amy Harrison," he said.
"Are you the computer genius that I've heard so much about?" Mai Li asked, smiling as she shook hands.
"I've been accused of that," Amy said, smiling. "Grant is right, you are really beautiful. Such a gorgeous cheongsam."
"Thank you," Mai Li said, turning to shake Penny's hand. "The two of you are going to steal the show, though, I'm afraid. You look wonderful."
"Thank you," Penny said. "It's nice to see you again."
"Shall we go?" Mai Li asked.
"Aren't we here for dinner?" Grant asked.
"Assuredly, but not here," Mai Li replied, laughing. "I've arranged something very special for tonight."
They went downstairs where they got into Mai Li's candy-apple red Bentley Mulsanne Grand limousine.
"Is there anything that we need to discuss where eavesdropping would be a problem?" Mai Li asked as they pulled away. "We won't be able to discuss business where we're going."
Grant quickly filled her in on the issue with her husband's smartphone.
"Jimmy uses whatever the latest iPhone is," Mai Li said. "It's my understanding that they're not hackable."
"That's what Apple would like you to believe," Amy said, laughing. "The NSA cracked the iPhone years ago. Neither organization is in a hurry to let anyone know that."
"And you can do that, hack his iPhone?" Mai Li asked.
"Yes," Amy replied, then explained the specific circumstances that she'd need to be able to accomplish that.
"That won't be a problem," Mai Li said. "I'll invite him to dinner tomorrow. He'll be delighted. I've been ignoring him for weeks. I'll also arrange for someone to call him at a specific time and keep him engaged long enough for you to do whatever it is that you're going to do. Of course, you'll be having dinner at a table near us at the same time. Will that suffice?"
"That would be perfect," Amy replied.
Grant then explained that he felt they should consult with Minister of Security Chung to see what he felt was the most important, trying to take a peek inside of the Bank of China's system to learn what other monies might have been deposited in the account, or maintaining the ability to monitor her husband's phone.
"I'll call Freddy in the morning and ask him," Mai Li said, nodding. "He might want to talk with you. Would that be okay?" she asked Amy.
"I don't mind, as long as it doesn't get me arrested," Amy replied.
To Penny's delight, they arrived at the Marina Bay Sands and went to Waku Ghin on the second level.
"Nice, two Michelin stars," Amy said to Penny as they entered.
They were led through the dining room, every head in the place turning to stare, then into a private dining room with rosewood flooring and Japanese cedar walls, except for the glass wall facing the waterfront. A round table with four chairs, all of Burmese blackwood, was in the center of the room beneath a large crystal chandelier.
"What a beautiful room," Amy said as she looked around.
They hadn't been seated for a minute before an older Japanese man with a big smile hurried into the room, bowing slightly to Mai Li before taking her hands in his.
"Mai Li, you do me great honor to grace my restaurant this evening," he said.
"It's been too long, Chef Wakuda," Mai Li said, smiling. "I've missed you and your delicious food. You have something special prepared for us this evening?" she asked.
"I do," he replied, his smile even bigger. "I have a special surprise that I'm sure that you'll appreciate," he said just as the door to the dining room opened and a server rolled a food trolley over to the table. There was a bottle set in crushed ice in a wine bucket and another bucket with four small glasses pressed down into the crushed ice. "I was able to get several bottles of Reikyo Crystal 0."
"You're too kind," Mai Li said, but her smile belied her words.
Standing aside to let the server open the bottle and pour, Chef Wakuda smiled broadly.
"What is it?" Penny asked when the small glass was placed in front of her.
"It is the rarest of Japanese sake," Chef Wakuda explained. "It is almost never available outside of Japan, and even in Japan, it is very difficult to obtain."
"To health," Mai Li said, raising her glass, everyone else doing the same.
"Oh, my!" Penny said, rolling her eyes. "That is delicious."
"Smooth," Amy said, smiling. "What a treat."
"I will leave you to enjoy your meal, though of course I will check back to answer any questions," Chef Wakuda said.
"Thank you," Mai Li said.
Almost immediately another server arrived with a food trolley and placed covered bowls in front of each of them, the delicious aroma of miso soup rising when he removed the covers.
"Oh, wow, what incredible miso soup," Amy said after tasting it.
"Do you know Japanese cuisine?" Mai Li asked.
"I'm hesitant to say yes, but I will say that it's my favorite," Amy replied.
When the soup was finished and cleared, the server minding the sake trolley quick to refill their glasses whenever one was drained, another server appeared with a food trolley and placed small bowls in front of each of them, along with an ivory spoon.
"This is Ossetia caviar with uni, sour cream, onions, cornichons, capers, and chives," he explained.
"I'm afraid I don't know Japanese food that well," Penny said. "What is uni?"
"Sea urchin eggs," Amy said, laughing at the expression on Penny's face. "They look like cat tongues, I think. They have a wonderful, musky flavor."
"I've never tasted anything like that before," Penny said after tasting it. "It's delicious, though, especially with the caviar.
When they had finished the caviar appetizer, the next dish was comprised of three raw oysters on a bed of ice.
"These oysters are tarbouriech and royal from France," the server explained, pointing them out, "and karatomari ebisu from Japan."
"Mmm, they practically melt in your mouth," Penny sighed. "So creamy."
As the next dish was served, a second bottle of the Reikyo Crystal 0 sake was opened, their glasses filled.
"This is an assortment of sashimi," the server explained, "three pieces each of awabi, hirame, tai, hotate, uni, kinki, aori ika, akaza ebi, maguro otoro, and anago," pointing at each. "In English, abalone, flounder, snapper, scallop, sea urchin, thornhead, big reef squid, scampi, supreme-fat tuna belly, and conger eel."
"I can't believe that I've never had this before," Penny said, watching and copying the others by pouring some soy sauce into the small shallow bowl that they were each given, then some of the green paste, mixing it with her chopsticks until it was a muddy, light-brown color. "I love seafood."
"That green paste is a kind of horseradish called wasabi," Amy warned. "It's spicy, and if you eat too much of it at once, you'll have smoke coming out of your nose and ears."
"I've just discovered my new favorite food," Penny sighed as she dipped a piece of fish into the sauce, then ate it. "This is so delicious."
When Chef Wakuda appeared as they ate, they were all full of compliments and praise for the quality of the meal, which he clearly appreciated.
"And I just love this ginger," Penny said.
"The whole idea is that the ginger cleanses your palette so that you can taste the difference between the various seafoods," Amy explained. "I've never in my life had such high-quality sashimi. This is quite a treat."
"It pleases me so much that you enjoy it," Mai Li said, smiling.
"I can't believe that some pieces of raw fish can fill me up like this," Penny sighed, sitting back. "I can't eat another bite and I want to, it's so good."
"If you finished everything, I would have to order more, thinking that I hadn't provided enough," Mai Li said.
"Oh, no, please don't," Penny pleaded. "This is the best meal of my life."
"Then all is well," Mai Li said.
At a signal, the servers cleared the table, then green tea was served and they were each given warm moist towels scented in rose water to wash their hands and mouths.
"Mai Li, I don't mean to talk about...things, but a question occurred to me," Penny said.
"One moment," Mai Li said, waiting until the servers left the room. "What is it?" she asked.
"What if all of our investigations show that your husband has nothing to do with the missing funds or any of the other stuff?" Penny asked. "Do you still want a divorce?"
"It never even crossed my mind that he was anything but guilty," Mai Li replied. "But let's say that he is innocent, I still wish to end the marriage. It is a sham that has no further use for me. I do not need my husband for political connections any longer. I have my own now and they will suffice."
"Are you aware that if he should be guilty of working with the triads, that that would be treason and that he could be sentenced to death?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Mai Li replied after a significant pause. "And if he is so, then that is what he deserves. I have nothing but contempt for disloyalty."
"I-I'm sorry to have mentioned any of that," Penny said.
"You have only done your job," Mai Li said, once again smiling. "You would be remiss had you not. Do not feel guilty."
"Thank you," Penny said.
"I cannot believe that you asked Mai Li those questions after dinner," Grant said when they were safely back in their condo. "What were you thinking?"
"I was worried that she was divorcing him because of the money disappearing and I wondered if she had other reasons for wanting a divorce," Penny replied. "The death penalty is so final. I wanted to make sure that she was aware of what could occur."
"She did the right thing and you know it, Grant," Amy said. "It might not have been the best time and place to ask those questions, but they needed to be asked and better they were asked while you were here."
"I wasn't expecting that from you, Amy," Grant said.
"I'll admit that it hadn't occurred to me," Amy said. "Had you thought about it?" she asked.
"No," Grant replied, exhaling. "No. This is why I avoided criminal law. I don't want the actual lives of people on my hands. Their circumstances I can live with, but like Penny rightfully pointed out, the death penalty is very final."
"Do you not agree with a death penalty?" Amy asked.
"For certain crimes, yes," Grant replied. "My problem is that too many people are convicted and sentenced with only circumstantial evidence. I have an instinctive distrust of the police. They have their own vested interests and I've seen too many instances where they have lied to cover their own shortcomings. My personal feeling is that most police come from the shallow end of the gene pool and have serious psychological issues that make them want to carry arms and enforce laws against their own neighbors. I know that they're a necessary evil, but...I'd have to be 100% certain of a person's guilt before I'd agree to a death sentence. Beyond a reasonable doubt doesn't cut it for me in that regard."
"Fair enough," Amy said.
"My flight is early in the morning," Grant said. "No need for either of you to have to get up or see me to the airport. I'll say good-bye before I leave. If you have any questions, you can always get hold of me. You know what to do."
"No problem," Amy said. "Good night."
"Yeah, good night, Dad," Penny said, kissing him on the cheek.
Going to her room and undressing, Penny went to the bathroom and found Amy there naked, scrubbing the makeup from her face.
"I've been waiting all day for this," Penny said, leaning up against Amy's ass and reaching around her to cup her breasts, her fingers easily finding and capturing her thick cherry nipples and squeezing them.
"Mmm, me, too," Amy agreed, turning around to face her, her hands sliding up her body to fill with Penny's breasts, pinching her hard ruby nipples as Penny leaned down to softly kiss her, which deepened into a tongue-sucking kiss full of passion, their lower bodies pressing against each other, the fiery brush of hair above Penny's pussy tickling Amy's stomach.
"Let's go to my bed," Penny suggested when they broke their kiss, both of them smiling. "I'm just dying to eat you."
Falling onto the bed in a 69, Penny sank her tongue into Amy, moaning as she tasted her tangy juices cascading onto her questing tongue, delighting in sucking on her delicate inner lips as she felt Amy's mouth on her, her body spasming in orgasm as she sucked on her huge clit. After 15 minutes, they fell apart, both gasping for breath.
"God, you taste so good," Penny said, rolling over between Amy's legs and pushing them up towards her chest. "Now let me please you," she said, smiling up at Amy before lowering her attention to her spread pussy, sliding a couple of fingers into her as she sucked on her fat clit, teasing it with the tip of her tongue, then lapping up the tangy juices that flowed as she moaned in orgasm. "You have a beautiful pussy," she murmured, sucking on her delicate pink inner lips, then sinking her tongue into her.
"God, your tongue should be illegal," Amy gasped after several minutes, reaching down to push Penny's face away from her pussy as her body continued to spasm in orgasmic aftershocks. "Now it's my turn," she said, the two of them rolling over and reversing positions, Penny trapping her knees behind her elbows as she looked down at Amy's face between her thighs, her eyes wide as she licked her lips, staring at her pussy. "What a sexy pussy," she said, flicking her tongue out and dragging it up through it. "Such long lips, so much fun to suck on," she said, demonstrating, Penny moaning as she came. "And you cum so easily," she said, sinking her tongue into her and audibly slurping at the juices that flowed onto it.
"Don't stop," Penny begged, Amy smiling, as she had no intention of stopping, sucking on her huge clit, feeling Penny bucking beneath her as she came uncontrollably.
"I've never tasted a more delicious pussy," Amy said, looking up at Penny as she slid a couple of fingers in and out of her, her tongue continuing to flick out and swipe across her huge clit, causing her to moan as each time it triggered another orgasm. "And you are so wet," she said, adding a third finger, then a fourth, pumping them in and out of her pussy between her long inner lips.
"Wha...what are you...oh, god," Penny groaned, releasing her legs and looking down to see Amy's arm sticking out of her spasming pussy, her entire hand inside of her, slowly rocking back and forth as she continued to cum, her pussy clamping down on her hand. "I-I've never..." she gasped, pushing up onto her elbows to watch, moaning when she saw Amy's hand emerge from her now-gaping pussy.
"I didn't hurt you, did I?" Amy asked, licking her hand as she smiled at a stunned Penny.
"Nobody has ever done that to me before," Penny gasped, staring. "I never came so hard in my life."
"I thought that your pussy was going to squeeze my hand to death," Amy said, leaning down and sliding her tongue into her, slurping up the tangy juices that flowed as though from a broken fountain.
"Do it again," Penny begged, watching wide-eyed as Amy slid four fingers into her, then moaning when she saw the rest of her hand follow, groaning as her whole body spasmed in orgasm. "Oh, god, that feels so, so good," she said as Amy rocked her hand back and forth, her knuckles rubbing against her G-spot, orgasm after orgasm rippling through her body as she came.
"You're even more fun than I imagined," Amy said after withdrawing her hand from Penny's pussy and crawling up her body, stopping to suck and chew on her nipples before engaging in a searing, tongue-sucking kiss as they pressed their pussies against one another.
"It's never been this good before," Penny gasped, rolling Amy over and leaning down to suck on her thick cherry nipples. "These are so made for sucking," she said, smiling up at her, then returning to the task at hand.
The night seemed to go on forever with only short cat naps before they'd attack one another. At one point Amy encouraged Penny to push her entire hand into her, moaning in delight as her body was wracked with orgasms. Then they were in a 69, fisting one another while sucking on their respective clits. Penny was on top of Amy in a 69 when she heard a soft knock on the door. Lifting her head, she saw the door open, followed by her father stepping into the room, then freezing when he took in the scene, Penny's wild-eyed look, her mouth and chin glistening with Amy's pussy juices, her pussy spread apart beneath her.
"I-I didn't mean to interrupt," Grant said, stunned at the sight. "I'm leaving now. I'll be in touch," he said, stepping back and closing the door.
"Oh, well," Penny sighed, then lowered her face back to Amy's pussy.
"What an awesome night," Amy sighed as they showered together, washing each other.
"The best ever," Penny agreed, reaching down to rub Amy's pussy. "I never knew that it could be that good."
"I've never been with a woman as hot as you," Amy said, smiling. "No regrets?" she asked.
"Not a chance," Penny laughed. "We should spend the whole day in bed together."
"What we should do is get to work," Amy admonished, "after having some breakfast, of course. I've worked up one hell of an appetite. Your pussy is amazing, but it doesn't fill me the way I need. It would be nice to be able to show that we've actually done some work if Grant checks in on us. I can't believe he saw us like that."
"I've never seen him look that shocked," Penny said, laughing. "Maybe the sight of your pussy will inspire him to check it out."
"It didn't work for you," Amy pointed out.
"You're not his daughter," Penny laughed.
"You really wouldn't mind if I fucked him?" Amy asked.
"Gosh, no," Penny replied. "Especially if I get to watch. You fuck him and I'll eat you after he cums in you."
"Mmm, that sounds perfect," Amy sighed.
Reluctantly dressing in shorts and T-shirts, they went down to Wild Honey and had breakfast, then went back up to the condo.
"Since I don't really have anything to do, I'll help you," Amy suggested. "You look into the Singaporean divorce and embezzlement laws, I'll check out the treason."
"Sounds good," Penny agreed, going to her bedroom for her laptop, and at the last moment removing her T-shirt, smiling as she gave her breasts and nipples a squeeze, remembering how it had felt to have Amy doing it, before going out to the living room where she found Amy already with her laptop open on her lap.
"Are you trying to distract me?" Amy asked, smiling when she saw her, her naked breasts swaying on her chest.
"Yes," Penny replied, as she sat down and opened her laptop.
"Well, fair's fair," Amy said, peeling her own T-shirt off.
"God, I just love your nipples," Penny said, reaching for her.
"Don't get me started," Amy laughed, slapping her hand away. "Let's get some work done."
They worked, though they took frequent breaks to kiss and play with each other's breasts and suck on each other's nipples. They had been working for a few hours when they heard the doorbell.
"I wonder who that could be?" Penny asked, grabbing her T-shirt and going to the door, holding it over her breasts as she opened the door a crack and peeked out, surprised to see Mai Li. "Mai Li! Come...come in," Penny said, stepping aside for her, flushing when she saw Mai Li's eyes raise as she took in her state of dress, or undress. "We...we were working," she explained, starting to put her T-shirt on.
"Please don't, not on my account," Mai Li said, reaching out and stopping her, stunning her when she gently cupped one of her breasts, her thumb sliding across her rapidly hardening ruby nipple. "You have extraordinarily beautiful breasts," she said, continuing to gently caress her. "It was impossible not to notice them last night. You don't mind?" she asked when Penny made no move to stop her.
"N-no, not at all," Penny replied, smiling. "I just never expected..."
"That I might like women?" Mai Li asked, smiling.
"Well, yeah," Penny replied.
"Far more than men, though they have their uses," Mai Li said, dropping her hand.
"C-come in, please," Penny said, leading the way to the living room where Amy looked up startled when she saw Mai Li.
"Mai Li!" Amy gasped.
"Good morning," Mai Li said, smiling as she took a seat. "I like your choice of work attire."
"We weren't expecting any visitors," Amy said. "You don't mind?" she asked.
"If anything, I appreciate it," Mai Li replied. "You're both even more beautiful without clothes."
"Thank you," Amy said as Penny sat down.
"I know that Grant left this morning and I thought that perhaps you'd like to join me for some lunch at my place," Mai Li said.
"Actually, that sounds great," Penny replied. "I was starting to get hungry."
Pulling their T-shirts on, Penny and Amy accompanied Mai Li up to her condo.
"Wow, he's huge!" Penny gasped when she saw the extremely Black man who was waiting in the foyer when they entered, not so much tall as wide and hugely muscled.
"This is Hamid," Mai Li introduced. "Part of my personal security team."
"Hi," Penny said, smiling.
"Good morning," Hamid said in a deep, mellifluous voice.
"Hamid is from Uganda and is a former member of the British SAS," Mai Li explained.
Mai Li led them to the dining room which overlooked a spectacular vista of Singapore, sitting at the head of the table with Penny and Amy on either side, facing each other.
"I saw how much you enjoyed the oysters last night, so I arranged to have some sent for lunch today," Mai Li explained as a large platter with half a dozen were placed in front of each of them. "Would you like some wine?" she asked.
"Just a glass," Penny replied. "Today's a work day."
Hamid disappeared into the kitchen, returning with a bottle and three glasses which he placed on the table, then poured.
"Delicious!" Penny said after taking a sip.
"It's one of my personal favorites," Mai Li said, smiling. "A Cloudy Bay sauvignon blanc from New Zealand."
"I taste citrus, smoke, and it almost seems like pears," Penny said, taking another sip.
"You've got a discerning palate," Mai Li said.
The oysters finished, their empty platters were cleared to be replaced by large bowls filled with a colorful salad with a chilled fork placed next to them.
"This is a king crab salad," Mai Li explained. "What is the dressing today, Ahmad?" she asked.
"A cloudberry vinaigrette, Ma'am," he replied.
"I thought that his name was Hamid," Amy said.
"This is his twin brother," Mai Li explained, her smile ear-to-ear.
"How do you tell them apart?" Penny asked, staring in fascination as Hamid also came from the kitchen, standing next to his brother to the side of the table.
"Oh, there are ways," Mai Li replied enigmatically, her eyes sparkling.
"Mmm, delicious," Amy said after tasting her salad. "What are cloudberries?" she asked.
"They're only found up near the arctic circle growing in the tundra in Finland," Mai Li explained. "They're not farmed, only growing wild and harvested by hand."
"Such a wonderful flavor," Penny said.
"If I'm not being too nosy, are you two lovers?" Mai Li asked.
"Well, uh, I guess we are now," Penny replied, flushing. "I mean, last night was our first time together."
"Do you not like men?" Mai Li asked.
"We love them, but with none available, we made do," Penny replied, smiling at Amy.
"As an Asian woman, I find your coloring, the red hair, pale freckled skin, to be quite exotic," Mai Li said. "All Asians have black hair and eyes. The way your dresses showed your bodies and matched your eyes last night was quite enchanting. I envy you your night together."
"Mai Li," Amy said after quickly exchanging glances with Penny, "we find you to be exotic. You're like this perfect China doll."
"Have either of you ever been with an Asian woman?" Mai Li asked.
"No," they replied in unison, shaking their heads.
"But I'd like to know what it's like," Penny said, smiling. "Am I being too forward?" she asked.
"No," Mai Li replied, smiling. "You beat me to it. I was going to ask if you'd like to spend the night with me this evening."
"Which one of us?" Amy asked.
"Both of you, of course," Mai Li replied with a laugh.
"God, I'd love to," Amy said, smiling broadly.
"Me, too," Penny agreed.
"Oh, I'm so glad," Mai Li said, beaming a smile. "It will give me something to look forward to after I have dinner with Jimmy."
"You're having dinner with your husband?" Amy asked.
"Yes, at CÉ LA VI," Mai Li replied. "It's on the rooftop at the Marina Bay Sands. I've also made a reservation for the two of you. You'll be at a table next to us. Are you prepared to access Jimmy's phone?" she asked. "I've arranged for him to receive a call that will occupy him for several minutes."
"I am," Amy replied. "It will go much quicker if I know his telephone number, otherwise my system will scan for all of the active phones within an approximate 10' radius."
"I'll make sure you have it before you leave today. I know this will sound silly, but please don't dress as provocatively as you did last night," Mai Li said. "I wouldn't want Jimmy to notice you as much as he would if you were dressed like last night. If you hadn't noticed, every eye in the house was on you."
"I thought that they were looking at you," Amy said. "You were just exquisite in that red cheongsam. It perfectly set off that amazing jade necklace and earrings that you wore."
"Do you always notice such details about life?" Mai Li asked.
"It's my forte," Amy replied.
"That's not the only forte you have," Penny said, smiling as Amy blushed and Mai Li laughed.
"Mr. Chang will call for you at 7:00," Mai Li explained. "You'll get to the restaurant about 15 minutes before us. I'll make sure that Jimmy is sitting with his back to you."
"That would be perfect," Amy said.
They finished their lunch and Penny and Amy reluctantly said good-bye after thanking her for the wonderful meal. At the last moment, Penny impulsively bent over and hugged Mai Li.
"I can't wait for tonight," she said, smiling at the diminutive woman. "And I'm not talking about the dinner."
"I feel the same," Mai Li said, patting her on the cheek. "Until later, then," she said, seeing them to the door.
"Holy shit!" Amy gasped when the door closed behind them, turning to hug Penny, then kiss her, sucking on her tongue.
"This is like the world's best dream," Penny laughed as they made their way back to their room, then forced themselves to continue working.
Mr. Chang was waiting for them when they went downstairs at 7:00. Arriving at the Marina Bay Sands, they went to the roof and found CÉ LA VI. When Penny gave her name and said that they had a reservation, they were escorted to a table.
"This place is great," Amy said as she looked around. "I can't wait to taste the food."
"I can't wait for dessert," Penny said, both of them bursting into laughter. "All afternoon I've wondered what she's going to taste like."
"You're not alone," Amy agreed, "though I'm just as eager to get my tongue between your legs again."
"God, stop it already," Penny laughed as they looked at the menus that they were handed. "The other day I had lunch with Grant and we just ordered a bunch of appetizers so that we could taste a lot of different things. You want to do that now?"
"What a great idea," Amy agreed. "You order."
Looking up, Penny caught the server's eye and he came to the table.
"Can we just order a bunch of appetizers?" Penny asked.
"Of course," the server replied. "What would you like?"
"Let's start with half a dozen oysters each - I can't get enough of these oysters," Penny said to Amy. "They're just so creamy. And then the Hokkaido scallop, yellowfin tuna, maitake mushroom, Japanese kingfish collar, channa dhal hummus - I just love hummus - and the tempura zucchini flower," she ordered.
"What would you like to drink with your dinner?" the server asked.
"Let's see," Penny mused, quickly perusing the wine list. "We tried the Cloudy Bay sauvignon blanc and it was wonderful," she said, seeing it on the menu. "Are any of these other sauvignon blancs as good?" she asked.
"If you enjoyed the Cloudy Bay, I highly recommend the Pascal Joulivet Sancerre," the server said. "It has hints of gooseberries, green herbs, and grapefruit, with a slight mineral flintiness on the finish."
"We'll have a bottle of that, then," Penny said, handing him her menu just as the hostess was leading Mai Li and her husband to the table behind them. "What do you think?" she asked Amy, arching her eyebrows.
"I think that everything is perfect," Amy said, reaching out and squeezing her hand. "Let's just enjoy ourselves. This is going to be a special night," she said, deliberate pitching her voice enough so that Mai Li would hear.
The server showed up with the bottle of wine, then opened it, Amy placing her own iPhone on the table next to her as he poured.
"Oh, that is just delicious!" Penny said, watching with delight as the server poured their glasses, then tasting it.
"Cheers!" Amy said, raising her glass to Penny and clinking rims. "Here's to the good life."
"Amen!" Penny agreed.
Not 10 minutes later they heard the phone ring at Mai Li's table. Penny saw the small smile on Amy's face when Jimmy answered his phone, then pressed a button on the screen of hers, looking up and smiling at Penny just as the server showed up with their oysters. By the time Jimmy's call had ended, Amy had already replaced her phone in her bag.
"I can't believe I never thought of ordering a bunch of appetizers like that," Amy said when they finally sat back, sated as the table was cleared. "It makes so much more sense. I'll be doing it from now on."
"I'd never done it, either," Penny said. "It just occurred to me at that moment. It's definitely going to be what I do in the future, too."
When Penny asked for the check after they had coffee, she was stunned to be told that it had been taken care of. They went downstairs and found Mr. Chang and rode back to Scotts Square. Amy checked her phone during the ride back and announced that everything had worked perfectly. They debated about changing clothes while they waited anxiously to hear from Mai Li, then decided to just remain as they were. When the house phone finally rang, Penny quickly answered it.
"We'll be right up," she said, a big smile on her face as she hung up.
Going up to Mai Li's, the door was opened by one of the twins.
"Good evening, Miss," he said, smiling as they entered.
"Which one are you?" Penny asked.
"I am Ahmad," he replied.
"Good evening, Ahmad," Penny said, smiling.
"Mrs. Wang is waiting in her boudoir," he said. "If you'll follow me."
Mai Li's boudoir turned out to be a huge bedroom with an 8'-diameter round bed on a pedestal against a glass wall overlooking the sparkling lights of Singapore below and in the distance. Mai Li was sitting in an embroidered chair at a coffee table that was heavily inlaid with mother of pearl and abalone. There were two matching chairs on either side, all of them facing the glass wall and the spectacular view.
Standing as Ahmad led them in, they could see that she was wearing an elaborately embroidered silk robe that came down to her upper thighs. Penny smiled to herself when she saw that Mai Li was barefoot, as they had decided at the last minute to leave their shoes behind and come barefoot.
"Mai Li, what an incredible robe," Penny said, leaning over and hugging her. "And thank you for dinner. That wasn't necessary."
"Did you enjoy your meal?" Mai Li asked, her eyes sparkling. "I wholly approved of your choice of wine, by the way."
"It was delicious, all of it," Penny said.
"You were successful?" Mai Li asked Amy, indicating that they should sit with her.
"Completely," Amy replied, smiling. "I'll take a look at what I have tomorrow, but I cloned his phone and left the backdoor so that he can be monitored at any time. I'm sure that the security people here will know how to do that."
"You'll explain it to them yourself so that there is no doubt," Mai Li said. "Freddy is sending a car for both of you tomorrow at 2pm."
"I should be able to give him a preliminary report of what's in the phone by then," Amy said. "Mai Li, that robe that you're wearing, it looks like a copy of a Ming royal robe from the late 1500s."
"I'm astonished that you know that," Mai Li gasped, her eyes wide. "It's an exact copy of the one in the National Palace Museum in Taipei, Taiwan."
"Exact? Gold thread and beading, all the gemstones?" Amy gasped.
"It should be, as much as it cost to have made," Mai Li replied, smiling. "It took them two years to make it."
"And you wear it?" Amy asked, stunned.
"Not often, but for special occasions like this..." Mai Li replied smiling.
"Fill me in?" Penny said, shaking her head. "I mean, it's beautiful."
"Everything that's glittering are gemstones; red is rubies, blue is sapphires, yellow and white are diamonds, green is emeralds," Amy explained. "The five-taloned red dragon motif is unique to the Ming dynasty, though Qing tried to adopt it, far less effectively, in my opinion. They colored their dragons yellow or gold."
"You're not serious!" Penny gasped, peering more closely at the stunning silk robe.
"Before you tell me how you know that, would you like an after-dinner aperitif?" Mai Li asked. "I have a wonderful Japanese Fu-ki umeshu. It's a plum wine."
"That sounds lovely," Penny replied.
Out of nowhere, one of the twins appeared and Mai Li asked him to bring the wine.
"Now, please tell me how you know so much about my robe," Mai Li insisted.
"I did a PhD comparing the clothing of the Ming and Qing dynasties," Amy explained.
"Really?" Penny gasped, staring at her open-mouthed. "Why?"
"I was going to ask the same," Mai Li said, smiling as one of the twins appeared with a wooden tray and a bottle and three small glasses on it.
"It seemed interesting at the time," Amy replied, shrugging.
"What is the difference?" Mai Li asked. "I'm not sure that I know."
"Well, in a nutshell, the Ming are ethnic Han and they liked their clothing loose with elaborate embroidery," Amy explained. "They pre-date the Qing, who toppled them to rule China for the next 300 years in the mid-1600s. The Qing are essentially Mongols, warrior horsemen of the northern plains. Because of that, they liked their clothing to be tight-fitting. It was also far less elaborate."
"I never knew that," Mai Li said, shaking her head. "But let's drink to our mutual pleasure," she said, lifting her glass.
"Amen," Amy said, gently touching rims with the other two.
"Oh, wow, is that delicious," Penny sighed after tasting it. "So good!"
"Shall we go to the bed and enjoy ourselves?" Mai Li asked when they had finished their glasses of wine, standing up and loosening the cinch of her robe and letting it slide from her body onto her chair, leaving her naked, her breasts small with dark, berry-like nipples, the dark inner lips of her clamshell pussy furled beneath a fat dark clit which was just peeking out.
"Oh, Mai Li, you are so beautiful," Penny said as she got to her feet, quickly undressing, as did Amy.
"Such an amazing color," Mai Li said, reaching out and running her fingers through the tuft of fiery hair above Penny's pussy. "What does this represent?" she asked, running her finger over the tattoo.
"It's a black rooster," Penny replied, flushing. "They're also known as cocks. I like black ones."
"Oh, my, how...wonderful," Mai Li said, laughing, then turning and going to the bed and climbing up onto it to lie back in the center, Amy and Penny quickly following. "I've thought about this all day," she sighed as she took them both into her arms, one on each side, both of them leaning over to capture one of her dark nipples between their lips, their hands meeting between her legs, their fingers finding her wetness together, each sliding a finger into her at the same time.
When Penny moved up to tentatively kiss Mai Li, which didn't remain tentative long as Mai Li reacted, Amy trailed her tongue down her body to lie between her legs, pushing them up as she leaned forward and dragged her tongue up through her pussy, tasting her musky juices as she moaned into Penny's mouth, one of Penny's hands on her small breasts, kneading them and pinching and pulling on her nipples.
"I'd like to taste you," Mai Li breathed, her eyes wide as she and Penny looked at each other nose to nose.
"Yes, I'd like that, too," Penny agreed, moving up and straddling her face, then lowering herself as Mai Li wrapped her hands around her thighs and pulled her down, her tongue sliding into her sopping pussy.
Reaching forward, Penny wrapped her hands around Mai Li's ankles and held them up and apart, making it easier for Amy to eat her and also to facilitate being able to watch Amy's tongue in Mai Li's pussy as Mai Li ate hers. After several minutes, Amy lifted her face and smiled at Penny.
"You're just going to love eating her," Amy said.
"Let's trade places," Penny suggested, rising up off of Mai Li's face, then bending over to kiss her, tasting herself on her mouth and tongue. "That was just what I needed," she said.
"Such a special taste," Mai Li sighed, smiling. "You never stop cumming."
"I think that you had a lot to do with that," Penny said, laughing. "Now I get to return the favor."
Crawling between Mai Li's spread thighs, Penny could see that her inner lips had unfurled, pouting apart beneath her fat dark clit. Glancing up before leaning over, she smiled when she saw Amy lowering her pussy onto Mai Li's extended tongue. Sliding her tongue into Mai Li, Penny moaned when she tasted the delicious musky juices that cascaded over her tongue. She quickly realized that Mai Li's clit was extremely sensitive and had her cumming over and over again, writhing on the bed beneath her, gasping into Amy's pussy as she tried to eat her.
"Oh, stop, stop," Mai Li gasped from beneath Amy, reaching down and trying to push Penny's head away from her pussy. "Too much."
"Eating you could become addicting," Penny said, licking her lips as she smiled at Mai Li, who had pushed up onto her elbows to look down at her.
"I'd be dead first," Mai Li said, then laughed. "I can't remember the last time I had to beg someone to stop giving me pleasure."
"Isn't that the truth," Amy agreed, laughing. "Penny's tongue should be considered a lethal weapon."
"Eating the two of you inspires me, what can I say?" Penny said, laughing.
"I'd like to see you together," Mai Li said, her eyes sparkling.
"Mmm, yummy," Amy said, reaching for Penny, and in a trice they were wrapped in a 69, slurping on each other as Mai Li watched.
"You fit well together," Mai Li said when they finally fell apart, gasping for breath.
"That goes for all three of us," Penny said, reaching for Mai Li and pulling her over on top of her, smiling into her eyes.
"Ohhhh!" Mai Li gasped, her eyes widening and her mouth dropping as Amy fastened her mouth onto her from behind.
"Isn't she great?" Penny asked, pulling Mai Li's face down for a kiss, gasping into her mouth when Amy lowered her attentions to her own pussy.
"Would you like me to invite Hamid and Ahmad to join us?" Mai Li asked a couple of minutes later as they all lay snuggled together with Mai Li in the middle.
"Really?!" Penny gasped, pushing up onto an elbow to look down at Mai Li.
"They're very useful in that way," Mai Li said, smiling. "They have something that we can't offer one another."
"Having fun with you is more than enough, but there's no way I could say no to such an offer," Penny said.
"I enjoy sharing with special friends," Mai Li said, "and I confess that I'd like to see them with you, the contrast in your colors. I think that it would be very erotic."
"I'd like you to see that, too," Amy said, laughing.
Somehow, Hamid and Ahmed appeared, standing by the bed and looking down on the three naked women.
"Please join us," Mai Li said, smiling.
The two brothers looked at each other, big smiles splitting their ebony faces, then they began to undress, Amy and Penny wide-eyed as they saw their sculpted muscles appear, their mouths dropping when they saw their cocks, long and thick, one curving to the right, the other to the left.
"I will watch for now," Mai Li said as they crawled up onto the bed with them Penny and Amy each reaching for one, the four of them ending up in 69s on either side of Mai Li.
"Oh, I have missed that," Penny moaned when her twin climbed on top of her and filled her hungry pussy with his cock, her legs reaching to wrap around his waist, as Amy did the same on the other side of Mai Li.
When Mai Li leaned over and began to lick and suck on Penny's huge clit while she was being fucked, she pushed up onto her elbows to watch, smiling when she saw her twin's cock pull out from her pussy and disappear into Mai Li's mouth for a few seconds before it returned to her pussy and continued to fuck her. When she turned to do the same thing to Amy and her twin, Penny reached out, sliding her fingers into Mai Li from behind, pumping them in and out.
"Gonna cum," Penny's twin gasped.
"Not...not in me," Penny said, wriggling out from beneath him and sitting up, then leaning over and taking his glistening ebony cock into her mouth, moaning when it began to pulse and thick cum shot into her mouth and coated her tongue.
Penny saw out of the corner of her eye that Mai Li had turned to watch as she sucked her twin off, gasping when she saw her go all the way down on him, milking him with her mouth and throat before sitting back and gasping for breath as she licked her lips, a smile on her face.
"Thank you," she said, smiling up at him, her hand still wrapped around the shaft of his cock.
"It was a pleasure," he said, grinning at her.
"You did that so easily," Mai Li said. "I can never take all of him into my mouth like that."
"It's a gift that I've worked very hard to cultivate," Penny said gaspingly, then laughed, Mai Li joining in.
They both turned to look when they heard Amy's twin groan, watching as she knelt in front of him, her tongue extended and her mouth open as he jacked himself off into her mouth, finally wrapping her lips around him and swallowing before finishing sucking him dry.
"That's what I've been missing," Amy said, turning to smile as she licked her lips. "A nice mouthful of cum."
"It was beautiful, watching you," Mai Li said.
"Now we want to watch you," Penny said.
"I'm certainly ready," Mai Li said, pulling one of the twins down onto his back and mounting him, facing his feet as she reached down beneath herself and guided his big ebony cock to her pussy and sank down onto it.
Both Amy's and Penny's eyes widened when the other twin squatted behind her and began working his cock into Mai Li's ass, seeming to press it into her with little effort.
"This is what I love," Mai Li sighed as the two cocks began fucking her. "Come sit in front of me," she gasped to Penny, leaning over and gluing her mouth to her pussy when she did so. Amy quickly caught on, squatting over the twin on his back and lowering her pussy onto his extended tongue.
The sounds and smells of sex filled the room as the five of them panted and moaned as they enjoyed themselves. Both Amy and Penny watched with interest when Mai Li sucked off each successive twin when they finally announced that they were going to cum.
"You're incredible," Penny said when she and Amy had Mai Li snuggled up between them.
"I haven't had this much fun in a while," Mai Li confessed. "Never both twins and female friends at the same time. I've always contented myself with one or the other. Shall we have some champagne?" she asked.
"Why not?" Amy replied, smiling. "This is worth celebrating."
The twins got up from the bed, returning shortly with a bottle of Roederer Cristal Rosé and three flutes.
"Won't they join us?" Penny asked as the glasses were filled.
"They're devout Muslims," Mai Li explained. "They don't drink alcohol."
"Well, thank god, or Allah, that pussy isn't forbidden to them," Penny said, everyone bursting out in laughter.
"Give us a couple of hours, then come do it again," Mai Li said to the twins, who left.
"Again?" Penny asked, her eyes sparkling.
"You did plan on spending the night, didn't you?" Mai Li asked. "Wouldn't you like some more?"
"We hadn't planned on anything except some fun with you," Penny replied. "And I'd like as much as I can get."
"Amen to that," Amy agreed.
They drank their champagne, then fell into a daisy chain, eating one another. And so the night went, every two or three hours the twins would show up and fuck the three of them, Amy and Penny both enjoying them the way Mai Li did, one cock in their pussy, the other in their ass. By the time dawn was breaking, they were all exhausted, entwined together on the bed.
"Oh, what a perfect night," Mai Li sighed as they came awake to the smell of coffee and looked up to see one of the twins with three cups on a wooden tray for them, now dressed normally. "Thank you, Ahmad," she said as she took a cup, Amy and Penny taking the other two.
"Thank you, Ahmad, for everything," Penny said, smiling. "Tell Hamid that we thank him, too. It was a pleasure and we enjoyed both of you."
"Maybe you'd like to do this again," Mai Li suggested as they sat cross-legged facing one another to drink their coffee.
"Whenever you'd like," Penny said.
"Well, until Grant returns, you're welcome to spend your nights here with me," Mai Li said. "I'd like it and you'd be very welcome. We could include as much of Hamid and Ahmad as you'd like."
"I'd feel like we were invading your space," Penny said.
"You'd be doing me a great favor," Mai Li said, shaking her head. "Soon you'll be leaving Singapore. I'd like as many memories like this as I can get with both of you."
"How can we possibly refuse such an offer?" Penny asked.
"I don't know about you, but I can't," Amy said, laughing.
"Then that's settled," Mai Li said, beaming. "This is going to be a wonderful week."
"We should probably go," Penny said with a sigh when they had finished their coffee. "Work to do and then we need to meet with the Minister of Security. I'm sure that you have things that you need to do also."
"As long as you promise to come back later this evening," Mai Li said.
"Wild horses couldn't keep me away," Amy said, smiling.
"Me, either," Penny said. "This was great, Mai Li. I can't thank you enough, for all of it."
They pulled their clothes on, then made their way down to their own condo.
"Shower to wake up, then breakfast?" Penny asked.
"Sold," Amy agreed, joining her in the shower, which took a long time as they got sidetracked and distracted by one another.
"I love sex with you," Penny said as they ate breakfast at Wild Honey.
"Great minds, thinking alike," Amy replied, smiling broadly. "In all honesty, Penny, you've got the tastiest pussy I've ever eaten. Just thinking about eating you makes my head spin."
"Thinking about you eating me spins my head plenty," Penny said, both of them laughing. "It sure was nice to get some mouthfuls of cum again, too, nice thick cum."
"I'll say," Amy agreed. "Mai Li seems to have a taste for it, too."
"She's amazing," Penny said, shaking her head. "You'd never expect that sweet-looking little China doll to be so sexually voracious."
"She's great," Amy said. "I can't wait to eat her again."
"I'll say," Penny agreed.
"Poor Grant," Amy said, smiling, then both of them bursting out laughing.
Sitting in the living room naked when they got back from breakfast, Penny continued working on Singaporean law while Amy looked through the clone of Jimmy Wang's phone that she had captured the previous evening, making notes on a legal pad as she went.
"Holy shit, he did it, he really did it," Amy gasped after a few hours, sitting back.
"What?" Penny asked.
"Stole the money," Amy replied. "Come look."
Penny moved over next to her and looked at her laptop's monitor where a text message was displayed.
"The only thing I recognize is the numbers 120," Penny said. "The rest is Chinese."
"It says confirming 120," Amy said. "And it's sent to one of three phone numbers in Hong Kong that he regularly has contact with. This is the proverbial smoking gun," she said, quickly scribbling on her legal pad.
"How do you know that it says confirming 120?" Penny asked. "Can you read Chinese?" she asked, her eyes widening.
"Yes," Amy replied, smiling thinly. "Courtesy the State Department Language School when I was at NSA."
"Do you speak it, understand it?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Amy replied.
"You mean you've understood everything everyone has said around us in Chinese this whole time?" Penny asked, aghast.
"Yes," Amy replied.
"Damn, Amy," Penny laughed. "You're like Jane Bond or something."
"Do I still get to eat your pussy?" Amy asked.
"You'd better!" Penny laughed. "It makes me sad for Mai Li, though. That's got to feel so shitty to know that someone who you're supposedly close to, in whatever weird way they were close, has screwed you like that. At least she can afford it. Any chance of her getting it back?" she asked.
"I don't know," Amy replied, shaking her head. "I guess it will depend upon how much the Bank of China wants to cooperate after one of China's spies - that's the only word for it - gets busted. The Chinese government is going to have egg on its face, even though they'll disclaim it as the actions of a criminal triad organization. They'll just leave out the part about them supporting that organization."
"Why don't we order something delivered for lunch?" Penny suggested.
"Great idea," Amy agreed. "We can go out for dinner or something."
"Pizza?" Penny asked.
"Sure, and get them to send us some beers, too," Amy suggested.
When the doorbell rang 30 minutes later, Penny ran for the bathrobe on the back of the bathroom door before answering.
"Okay, time for a break," she said, putting the pizza box down on the table and two of the four Tiger beers that she had ordered, taking the other two to the kitchen and putting them in the refrigerator.
"What is it?" Amy asked, opening the box. "Looks interesting."
"They call it the carprina rossa," Penny replied, reading from the menu. "Goat's cheese, red onions, beetroot, garlic oil, mozzarella, passata, rocket, lemon, pesto Genovese, and parmesan."
"It's delicious," Amy said from around a huge bite, reaching for one of the beers and twisting the cap off. "I didn't realize that I was so hungry," she said after taking a big gulp of the beer.
Once again an SUV with blackened windows picked them up.
"This is far too familiar," Amy said to Penny as they pulled to a stop at the underground, guarded elevator entrance at Government House and were then escorted up to Minister of Security Chung's office after Amy's backpack with her laptop and 'toys' were thoroughly checked.
"Miss Studder, welcome again," Minister Chung said, getting to his feet when they were escorted into his office and shaking hands. "And you must be the infamous Miss Harrison," he said, offering a hand to shake and smiling.
"Infamous is good," Amy said, smiling.
"Coffee?" Minister Chung offered.
"We just ate," Penny replied, shaking her head. "We won't waste your valuable time."
"When will your father return from his trip?" Minister Chung asked.
"You know that he's not here?" Penny asked, then blushed at the inanity of her question.
"I could tell you what you ate for dinner last night," Minister Chung replied, smiling.
"Make him tell you," Amy said, smiling.
"Miss Harrison, you are no fun," Minister Chung said, laughing.
"You...you were bluffing me?!" Penny gasped, then turned beet red.
"This is the clone I made of Mr. Wang's phone last night," Amy said, sliding a memory stick across the desk to him. "I did a quick scan to see what was there and made some notes that I think will be helpful to your people," she added, sliding a folded yellow piece of paper from her legal pad across the desk. "You'll see it all yourself, but Mr. Wang definitely took and sent the $120 million. There are three phone numbers that he frequently contacts in Hong Kong. One of them he sent an SMS text message 'confirming 120'. I didn't really look any further than that. I was mostly looking for things relevant to our case with Mrs. Wang."
"I'm both impressed and depressed," Minister Chung said, sighing. "I'm impressed that you were so easily able to hack an iPhone. I'm depressed because I don't know how you did it and I imagine that's something that you can't share with me, just like what some of those interesting things in your bag do."
"I'm glad that you understand," Amy said, smiling wanly.
"I'm also depressed to think that a member of our government has been compromised," Minister Chung added. "Is there anything else that you can tell me?" he asked.
"I left a backdoor on Mr. Wang's phone so that it can be monitored," Amy said.
"I see," Minister Chung said, clearly rattled.
"I'm happy to share with, show your people exactly how to do that monitoring, if they don't already know," Amy said.
"Let me have someone come meet with us and we'll find out," Minister Chung said, reaching for his phone.
"One minute, Minister," Amy said. "That backdoor can be used to follow a banking transaction. In other words, if Mr. Wang makes another transaction with Bank of China using his phone, in theory, if his phone was being actively monitoring at that time, you could ride his access into their system and see what other activity had taken place with the account that he's accessing. The only problem with that is it would be very quickly discovered and blocked and we'd lose the ability to monitor his phone further, as someone would realize that it had been compromised. My experience is that things don't happen in a vacuum. Mr. Wang is not working alone. You might be able to discover who else is sending money to that account in the time you have to snoop before getting caught. Now, that information might be in the other phone data that I cloned, but that would be unlikely. It's a choice that you're going to have to make."
"I'm going to invite someone so that you can explain in his language, which means your language, exactly what the capability is and how to do it," Minister Chung said. "I'll make a decision on how to proceed after I hear what he has to say about your proposal."
"Fine with me," Amy agreed.
Minister Chung made a call, then asked for coffee. Just as the coffee arrived, so did another man.
"I want you to hear what this young lady is proposing and then you tell me if it makes sense and can you do it," Minister Chung said, not introducing the man and indicating that he should take a seat.
Penny had no idea what Amy said to him, only understanding every third or fourth word, but she could see the excitement and joy building on his face as Amy talked.
"That...that's brilliant!" he finally blurted. "How did you...oh, well, I guess you can't tell me that. But never mind. Minister, this is absolutely possible. If Miss...she can give me 10 minutes to help set up the monitoring...the possibilities are vast."
"Take this with you," Minister Chung said, handing him the memory stick and the folded piece of legal pad paper. "It's a clone of the iPhone that our...friend here managed to acquire last night. Go through it with a fine-toothed comb."
"You...you cloned an iPhone?" the man said, staring at Amy like she was from another planet, who returned a semi-sickly smile.
"Can you spare us the time?" Minister Chung asked, smiling.
"That's why we're here, Minister," Amy said, getting to her feet. "Be back shortly."
"I think that I'd like to know a lot more about your friend," Minister Chung said when they had gone.
"You're not the only one," Penny said, shaking her head. "I've only been working with my father for a month or so. I just finished passing my bar exams. Amy's been working for him for...well, I don't know how long, a few years anyway, I'd guess. We've never really met until we met here on this case, other than seeing each other in the office once. But I like her. She's...interesting."
"She most certainly is," Minister Chung agreed.
A few minutes later, Amy reappeared.
"They'll have no trouble with whatever you decide to do," Amy said. "Good people, sharp minds."
"I certainly thank you for your help," Minister Chung said, getting to his feet and coming around his desk to shake hands. "If you ever get tired of working in divorce, I'm sure that we'd be interested in having a conversation."
"Thanks, Minister, but I've been there, done that, and it's not for me," Amy said with a smile. "Divorce is so much cleaner."
"You're probably right," Minister Chung laughed. "Someone will see you to the car and we'll return you to Scotts Square. Perhaps we'll meet again someday," he said.
"You never know," Amy said, smiling. "Nice to meet you, Minister. I'm glad that we were able to be of some help."
"Say hello to your father for me when you see him," Minister Chung said as he shook hands with Penny.
"I will," Penny assured him. "Bye."
They didn't speak until they were back at Scotts Square.
"God, I do not miss that world," Amy said, shaking her head. "Those are the scariest people in the world."
"Minister Chung seemed pretty nice," Penny said.
"Those are the worst ones," Amy said. "They'll hold your baby and smile while they're slicing its throat if that suits their agenda, and the reality is, there is no law that really controls them. If they want to do a thing or make it happen, they will. I'll take nice dirty divorce work any day."
"Should we tell Mai Li?" Penny asked.
"I'd say no, because of the whole national security thing, but she's our client first and foremost and she knows what's going on," Amy said. "She has a right to know and we have a duty to tell her."
"Should we call Grant and have him do it?" Penny asked.
"If I know Grant, he'll tell you to handle it," Amy said, smiling. "You're his right hand and co-counsel, remember?"
"Oh, god, I just realized...Amy did you want the job I've got?" Penny asked, her eyes wide.
"You must be crazy," Amy laughed. "I don't want to deal with people, especially not clients. I don't want to have to dress nice all the time and think about what I say. I'm more than happy being Grant's spook. You're welcome to what you have and good luck to you."
"Oh, thank god," Penny sighed.
"We should celebrate," Amy said. "We just won Mai Li's case."
"What do you mean?" Penny asked.
"What's the primary acceptable reason for divorce in Singapore?" Amy asked.
"The irretrievable breakdown of marriage," Penny replied after a moment's thought.
"Well, Jimmy Wang is going to get arrested, maybe even executed," Amy said. "Mai Li will have more than adequate grounds for claiming an irretrievable breakdown of marriage based on that."
"Oh, my god, you're right!" Penny gasped. "Oh, wow! That means that we get the bonus."
"What bonus?" Amy asked.
"The basic divorce retainer was $20 million," Penny explained. "But there was a $30 million bonus if we proved that Jimmy was the person who stole the $120 million."
"We should let Grant know what's going on," Amy said.
"Let's wait a bit on that," Penny said slowly, a big smile on her face. "Are you in that much of a hurry to leave Singapore?"
"You've got a point," Amy said, smiling. "Let's go fuck, then go out to dinner, then come back and fuck Mai Li and the twins."
"You took the words right out of my mouth," Penny laughed.
A couple of hours later, Penny collapsed back onto the bed, her whole body quivering in orgasm as Amy slid her hand out of her pussy.
"Nothing in my life has ever made me cum like that," Penny gasped. "It's like having a big gnarly cock in me that rubs all the right places."
"You can do it to yourself, you know," Amy said, crawling up and filling her hands with Penny's big breasts, then leaned down to kiss her. "That's how I learned about it."
"Really?" Penny asked.
"I used to use things like carrots and cucumbers, big cucumbers," Amy explained, smiling. "Bigger than any cocks that I've ever had. One time I didn't have anything to use on myself and I was super horny. I had all of my fingers in myself, trying to get off, and suddenly my whole hand was inside. I couldn't believe it. It felt amazing and I came like crazy. After that, I'd fist myself all the time, especially if someone left me less than satisfied."
"Do you still do it to yourself?" Penny asked, fascinated.
"Sure, whenever I feel the need to really get off and that's my only option," Amy replied.
"Doesn't it sort of stretch you out of shape?" Penny asked.
"Not for long," Amy replied. "Just like being fucked by a really big cock. My pussy always returns to normal."
"Let's shower, then go eat," Penny suggested after a bit, sitting up with a smile on her face.
"Then Mai Li and the twins?" Amy asked.
"Life is good," Penny laughed as she got out of bed.
After showering, Penny convinced Amy to dress up, though she agreed to do without the makeup. Amy wore one of her new dresses, a cobalt-blue, short-sleeved dress that tightly hugged her smaller breasts, her large thick nipples obviously pressing out against the material which draped from high on her right thigh down to the middle of her lift thigh. Penny opted for a pale-yellow, sleeveless dress that hugged her across the breasts just above her ruby nipples, which were clearly visible through the sheer material, the hem falling across her upper thighs.
At Penny's insistence, they had Mr. Chang take them back to Waku Ghin, where they were seated at one of the tables fronting the bar, Amy sitting with her back to the room.
"We were here the other night and had this wonderful sake," Penny said when the server came to take their order. "Would it be possible to get a bottle of that? It was called Reikyo Crystal 0, but I don't see it on the menu."
"I will check," the server offered.
A couple of minutes later they were delighted to see Chef Wakuda approaching with the server, a big smile on his face when he saw them.
"The two beautiful ladies from the other evening," he greeted them. "I knew it could be nobody else. You honor me with another visit."
"Chef, that was the best meal of my life," Penny said. "I've not been able to stop thinking about it. Do you have any more of that wonderful sake?"
"I'm sure that we have a bottle with your name on it," he replied. "If I had known you were coming, I would have prepared something special."
"Oh, no, we'll just order from the menu like everyone else," Penny insisted.
"Connie will be happy to assist you," Chef Wakuda said, indicating the server. "Enjoy your dinners."
"Thank you," they replied in unison as Connie followed him, returning a couple of minutes later with a bottle of Reikyo Crystal 0 and two small sake cups.
"Oh, that is just so delicious," Penny sighed after she and Amy clinking rims, then tasted it. "This is perfect," she said, smiling at the server. "Should we order now?" she asked.
"If you'd like," Connie replied. "You can also wait and enjoy the sake first."
"No, we're hungry," Penny said, opening the menu. "Let's try the marinated botan shrimp with sea urchin and caviar," she said. "We didn't have that last time. And the oysters, two of each so that we can each have one. And miso soup. That was delicious. As for the rest...how about an assortment of sashimi? It doesn't matter what. Four pieces of each so that we can each have a couple. Sound good?" she asked, smiling at Amy.
"You're doing great," Amy laughed.
When they finished the bottle of sake, they chose to switch to greet tea, not wanting to get too trashed if they were going to be seeing Mai Li later, already feeling the one bottle a bit. When they finally called for the check, Penny looked at it, then shook her head and looked again, then started laughing when she held it out to Amy.
"What the...almost $10,000!" Amy gasped. "How is that possible?" she asked.
"Look at the price of the sake," Penny said, wiping the tears of laughter from her eyes.
"$9,000! For that small bottle of wine?" Amy gasped, staring at her. "That has to be a mistake."
"I'm sure it's not and I'm not going to make a scene about it," Penny said. "Chef Wakuda did tell us how rare it was and that it usually wasn't possible to get it outside of Japan. I just never imagined that it could be this expensive. "$200-$300 wouldn't have surprised me, and I was willing to splurge, but this...Grant's going to have a fit when he sees this charge on the corporate card he gave me."
Returning to the condo, they didn't know whether to wait to hear from Mai Li or to just go up to her condo. They realized that they didn't have a phone number for her, so they decided to just go up and ring the bell. Going barefoot, they went up and rang the bell, smiling when one of the twins answered the door, a big smile on his face.
"Good evening, ladies," he said, stepping aside for them to enter. "Mrs. Wang is expecting you. She's in her boudoir."
"Which one are you?" Penny asked.
"Hamid, Miss," he replied.
"Nice to see you again, Hamid," Penny said, smiling. "Are you going to join us again this evening with your brother?" she asked.
"As Mrs. Wang wishes, we do," he replied with a smile. "One can only hope."
"Well, we hope so, too," Penny assured him, then followed him to Mai Li's bedroom where she was sitting at the coffee table with a flute of champagne in hand, wearing her fantastic embroidered robe.
"Oh, I'm so glad that you came," Mai Li said, getting to her feet, a broad smile on her face, the robe uncinched and revealing her naked body beneath.
"We've just come from dinner at Waku Ghin," Penny explained, hugging her. "We weren't sure if we should just come up or what, so we took our chances."
"I should have said something," Mai Li said as Amy hugged her. "Did you have a nice dinner? Would you like some champagne?" she asked.
"Dinner was great," Penny replied, taking one of the seats around the coffee table, Amy the other. "Maybe some coffee. We had a bottle of that incredible sake and we're already buzzed enough."
"Oh! That's frightfully expensive," Mai Li said, one of the twins magically appearing to take the coffee order.
"So we found out," Penny said, laughing. "I almost fell out of my chair. I had no idea that a bottle of wine could be so expensive. But it was worth it. When are we ever going to get a chance to drink something like that?"
One of the twins came with the coffee, then left.
"Mai Li, we have some news," Penny said when he had gone, then explained what had transpired with her husband's phone and their subsequent visit to Minister Chung's office.
"I was afraid of that," Mai Li said quietly, sighing. "How sad, but he's a fool and deserves whatever happens to him."
"This gives you the grounds you need to file for a divorce based upon the irretrievable breakdown of your marriage," Penny explained. "Nobody would expect you to stay married to someone who had done such a thing. I'm sure that it will be a mere formality."
"Have you told Grant?" Mai Li asked.
"No, not yet," Penny replied. "We thought that we'd delay doing that for the time being, see what happens. We're not in a hurry to leave Singapore, which would happen if your case were resolved."
"Then we should take advantage of the time we have left," Mai Li said, standing up and letting her robe fall from her body.
The seemingly endless night was a repeat of the previous one, Hamid and Ahmad fucking each of them every few hours, while in between bouts they enjoyed each other. Penny particularly enjoyed one moment when she and Mai Li were sucking on the head of one of the twins' cocks as he came, dueling for his cum as they kissed, the head of his spurting cock between their lips, the other twin's cock pounding Penny's ass from behind while Amy ate Mai Li's pussy.
Staggering back to their condo, they showered, then fell asleep in each other's arms, not waking until the phone rang.
"Dad! Is everything okay?" Penny asked, sitting up in bed and swatting Amy's hand away as she tried to reach for one of her breasts.
"Everything is fine," Grant replied. "Is Amy there?"
"Yes, she's right here," Penny replied. "We're still in bed."
"Can you put me on speaker phone?" Grant asked after a noticeable pause.
"Hi, Grant," Amy called out when Penny activated the speaker.
"Good morning," Grant said. "I just got off the phone with Mai Li. She just heard from Minister Chung that they arrested Jimmy Wang and two others, one from the Ministry of Justice, the other from the Ministry of the Economy. Apparently they used your backdoor to piggyback Jimmy accessing the Bank of China account and found the two had made deposits to the same account before they were discovered and cut off. It turns out that they were embezzling ministry funds and sending them to that account. None of them is likely to ever see the light of day again and they could very well be executed, which is none of our affair. It's likely that they'll find others involved once they look more closely into the three that they've arrested."
"Wow!" Penny said. "How's Mai Li taking it?" she asked.
"Surprisingly well," Grant replied. "I think that she's been prepared for this."
"Poor her," Penny sighed. "She's such a nice person."
"That finishes our case for us," Grant said. "You can come home now."
"Do we have to?" Penny asked. "I mean, can we have a few more days here? We're enjoying ourselves."
"Well, you've certainly earned some time off," Grant replied. "Take a few more days if you like. I'm still stuck in L.A. with our idiot client and will probably be here for a couple more days to wrap things up. We'll meet back home. Great job, both of you, and especially you, Amy. You really cracked this one open."
"Just doing my job," Amy said, though she smiled at the compliment.
"Then have fun, you two," Grant said.
"It would be more fun if we had you here with us," Penny said, smiling at Amy, who laughed when the phone went dead.
"I can't believe that he's being such a wuss," Amy said.
"What should we do today?" Penny asked.
"We could just stay in bed and fuck," Amy suggested, smiling.
"Other than Marina Bay Sands, we haven't seen anything other than each other's pussies," Penny pointed out laughing. "Why don't we get Wild Honey to send us up some breakfast, then ask Mr. Chang to take us on a tour of Singapore?"
They had just finished showering and dressing in comfortable shorts and T-shirts when the breakfast arrived. Calling Mr. Chang when they finished eating, he was more than happy to play tour guide for the day. When he arrived, he informed them that Mai Li would be unavailable that evening, but that she hoped to have dinner with them the following night.
They spent a couple of hours driving around the island having various things pointed out to them, then stopped to eat lunch at LouLou, a French restaurant, where Penny had French bouillabaisse, a traditional Provençal fish & seafood stew with rouille sauce, and Amy ordered roasted monkfish with chorizo butter and Provençale ratatouille. Dessert was a champagne poached Belle-Hélène pear drizzled with 75% Valrhona chocolate. They ordered a bottle of Alphonse Mellot, La Moussière Sancerre sauvignon blanc to wash it all down.
After lunch, they went to Bird Paradise. Nestled within the Mandai Wildlife Reserve, it had an incredible 3,500 birds from more than 400 species. After that they went to Gardens by the Bay, the world's largest glass greenhouse and the captivating Cloud Forest with its thundering waterfalls, spiraling walkways, and misty greenery.
As the sun was setting, Mr. Chang took them to Tiong Bahru, one of the trendiest neighborhoods in Singapore with its Michelin-rated hawker stalls and elegant Art Deco apartments. Stuffed from tasting so many different and interesting foods, they finally returned to Scotts Square, undressing and going to bed and eating one another to an orgasmic frenzy before falling asleep, waking up several times during the night for a repeat.
Waking in the morning to Amy's fingers between her legs, Penny drew her legs up to her chest, hooking her elbows behind her knees and watched as Amy ate her to several orgasms before slowly working her hand into her, Penny's body spasming as she came.
"I want to try it now," Penny gasped when Amy finally withdrew her hand from her pussy.
"Go ahead," Amy encouraged. "It should be easier now that I've loosened you up."
"I feel so silly doing this with you watching me," Penny said as she slid her fingers up and down between her long inner lips, already slick with her juices.
"Get used to it, because I'm not going anywhere," Amy laughed, watching from inches away as Penny put first two, then three, and finally four fingers into herself, pumping them in and out. Finally folding her thumb into her palm, she pushed, gasping when she saw her hand disappear into herself, moaning as she began to cum, her body writhing on the bed.
"I-I can't get my hand out," Penny gasped in a panic as orgasms continued to tear through her body.
"As soon as you stop cumming, your pussy will relax and your hand will come out," Amy assured her, which a minute later proved true.
"Oh, god, that is so amazingly good," Penny gasped as she lay there, Amy leaning forward to lick and suck on her gaping pussy, slurping up the flowing, tangy juices. "Let me do it again," she said, repeating the exercise and finding it even easier to get her hand into herself. "Oh, god, it feels so good," she gasped as she pumped her entire hand in and out of herself several times before finally collapsing back on the bed, her whole body trembling as Amy glued her mouth to her pussy and drank her up. "A cock has never felt that good," she gasped when Amy crawled up on top of her, kissing her, sucking tongues, tasting herself on Amy's.
"Yeah, but a cock has one thing our fists don't," Amy said. "A cock can cum."
"Oh, well, it's almost perfect," Penny sighed.
They went down to Wild Honey for breakfast, then shopped for two suitcases for the flight home, necessary because of the amount of clothing that they had purchased. Going back to the condo, they made reservations for the following morning to return home, then packed as much as they could. When the doorbell rang late in the afternoon, they were pleasantly surprised to find Mai Li at the door when they answered it.
"Oh, Mai Li, I missed you yesterday," Penny said, hugging her, then kissing her.
"As you can imagine, I had much to take care of after Jimmy and the others were arrested," Mai Li said as she entered, hugging and kissing Amy. "Did you have a nice day yesterday?"
"Mr. Chang gave us a first-class tour of Singapore," Penny replied, then recounted the day for her.
"Well, you certainly saw the best," Mai Li said, smiling, "though I'm surprised you didn't take advantage of a shopping spree on Orchard Road."
"I'm not crazy about shopping and Amy absolutely hates it," Penny said, laughing. "We bought a whole bunch of new clothes when we first got here, so that was enough shopping for me."
"You're leaving in the morning, I understand," Mai Li said.
"How did you know?" Penny asked. "We haven't told anyone. We were going to tell you tonight."
"Freddy told me, asked me to thank you again and hopes that he'll see you again," Mai Li replied. "I'd like to take you to dinner tonight for your last meal. Where would you like to go? It's your choice."
"Well, I'd say Waku Ghin, but we've eaten there twice," Penny said. "That restaurant on the top of Marina Bay Sands, the one with the view and the great menu, I wouldn't mind eating there again. Or does that have negative energy for you?" she asked, remembering that that was where they had hacked Jimmy's phone.
"None at all," Mai Li assured them. "I always enjoy eating there. I'll make a reservation. Shall we meet downstairs at 7:30?" she asked.
"That sounds great," Penny agreed. "We'll see you then."
They decided to wear the matching dresses that they had worn to Waku Ghin the first time and weren't sorry when they met Mai Li downstairs and found her wearing a deep-green cheongsam with a necklace comprised of two rows of glittering yellow diamonds framing a row of emeralds in between, along with matching earrings.
"Oh, Mai Li, you are so beautiful!" Penny said, hugging and kissing her before they got into her candy-apple red Bentley Mulsanne Grand limousine for the ride to Marina Bay Sands.
Mai Li agreed to try a dinner of appetizers, though she insisted on ordering a bottle of Krug Grande Cuvée champagne. The dinner was delicious and they reminisced about their time in Singapore and how they hoped to be able to return someday.
They were enjoying a dessert of Calamansi Bon Bons with a liquid citrus core and lime zest with their coffee when Mai Li pulled two small gift-wrapped boxes out of her purse and offered one to each of them.
"Something for you to remember me by," she said, smiling.
"Oh, Mai Li, how could we ever possibly forget you?" Penny said. "You've done so much for us."
"Not nearly as much as you've done for me," Mai Li said. "It's been a long time since I felt so completely loved by anyone the way the two of you have loved me. I'll cherish the memories that we've made."
"Mai Li!" Amy gasped when she opened the box. "This...this isn't real, is it?" she asked, holding up the deep-green jade bracelet, intricately carved to show a dragon curled around itself, biting its own tail. "This is a copy, right?" she asked, her hand trembling as she held it.
"Oh, it's the real thing all right," Mai Li said, smiling. "I got my hands on them a few years ago and they've done nothing but gather dust in my jewelry vault. I thought that they'd make perfects gifts for the two of you."
"It's beautiful," Penny said, slipping hers onto her wrist and admiring it.
"They're over 500 years old, Ming work," Amy said as she carefully put hers on. "These belong in a museum, Mai Li."
"That's where I found them when I bought them," Mai Li laughed. "I think they look far better on your wrists. Wear them in good health and think of me."
Penny was astounded watching the tears coursing down Amy's cheeks.
"Thank you," Amy barely managed to choke out. "Thank you so much."
"You will join me for a final night together, I hope," Mai Li said as they rode the elevator up when they got back to Scotts Square.
"We were hoping that you were going to say that," Penny said, smiling. "But could it just be the three of us tonight?"
* * * * * * * * *
"Back to reality," Amy sighed as they settled into their first-class seats the next morning, Mai Li having insisted that they go to the airport in her Bentley limousine, though she declined to accompany them, telling them that teary public leave-takings weren't her thing.
"It feels like a fantasy, doesn't it?" Penny said.
They slept most of the way back, except for the interminable layovers, finally arriving at Palm Beach International Airport on Monday afternoon just after 4pm. They took a taxi, dropping Amy off at Island House on Chilean Avenue where her condo was, promising to see each other the next morning at work, then to Penny's parents' house on Via Bellaria, at the end on the Intracoastal Waterway. She was grateful to find that neither of her parents were home yet, so she took a shower, then crawled into bed, not waking until she felt her shoulder being gently shaken. Rolling over seeing her mother sitting on the side of her bed, she smiled and sat up, the sheet falling down to reveal her naked breasts.
"Mom!" Penny cried out, wrapping her arms around her and hugging her. "It feels like forever since I've seen you."
"I'm glad that you're happy to be back," Helen said, smiling, then glancing down at Penny's nakedness. "Do you always sleep in the nude?" she asked.
"Yes, don't you?" Penny asked, smiling.
"Put some clothes on and come to dinner," Helen said, getting to her feet. "Your father will be here in a few minutes and I ordered some food from BiCE. It will be here soon."
Pulling on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt, Penny gave her hair a quick brush, then went to the kitchen just as her father arrived.
"Dad!" she said, reaching up to wrap her arms around his neck and hugging him.
"Welcome home," Grant said, smiling as he hugged her. "Glad to be home?" he asked, releasing her.
"Yes and no," Penny replied. "Singapore and Mai Li were like living in a dream, but it's still good to be back."
Dinner arrived and they ate around the heavy oak breakfast table instead of the formal dining room, and Penny regaled her mother with stories of her travels, carefully edited, of course.
"You've changed," Helen said, smiling. "I can't believe how confident you seem."
"It's been a non-stop trial by fire," Penny said. "I had to sink or swim. I'm not unsure of whether I've got what it takes anymore, I know I do. Meeting all these different people, being involved in their worst experiences with them, it really makes me appreciate my life more."
"So you're determined to continue working with your father?" Helen asked.
"Wild horses couldn't drag me away," Penny replied, laughing. "I was born for this."
"You might not say that if you had been with me in L.A." Grant said, shaking his head. "I've seldom seen such willful stupidity. They both wanted a divorce, so that's easy, but their jointly owned assets, they each insisted that they had to have this, that, and the other, and there's zero chance of compromise. When I pointed out that if they don't come to an agreement, that the court would impose one on them by ordering their joint assets auctioned, they were both fine with the idea, anything but concede anything to the other. Then I pointed out that if they went to trial, all of their lives would be laid out publicly and therefore fair play for the media. When they realized the hit their professional reputations would take and the resultant loss of major income if all of their dirty laundry were aired in public, they came somewhat to their senses. They're going to announce that they're amicably splitting up and they signed an agreement to have their joint assets auctioned and they'll split the proceeds. The agreement will not be made public. Even at that point, neither one would give an inch to the other. Fucking idiots."
"I'm glad I missed it," Penny laughed. "Now I'm ready to get some sleep and then settle into some sort of a routine once I get un-jet lagged."
"Don't hold your breath," Grant laughed. "We're leaving for London in two days."
"London!" Penny gasped. "But I...we just got back."
"You'd better get used to it," Grant laughed.
"God," Penny groaned as she left the table and returned to her bedroom.
"Grant, are you sure that you want her working with you?" Helen asked when Penny left. "Was it...difficult at any point?" she asked.
"Helen, she was nothing short of incredible," Grant said, shaking his head. "She didn't just handle different situations as they came up, she handled them perfectly. She's a natural empath; she feels what other people are feeling. She's able to touch them, reach them in ways that I don't anymore. I've become jaded in a lot of ways. It's always the same thing, just different flavors. I could do it in my sleep. As for difficult, it's not the easiest thing in the world to actually realize that your little girl is a full-grown, very responsible woman, but she fills me with pride. She's so much like you, so determined, so fearless. You should be very, very proud of our daughter."
"It's the like me part that bothers me," Helen said.
"Helen, you are and always have been god's gift to my life," Grant said, taking her in his arms. "There's not a thing that I'd change about you. You are the absolute light of my life and I love you beyond words. And I feel the same way about Penny. She's an incredible young woman."
"Grant Studder, are you trying to sweet-talk me out of my clothes and into bed?" Helen asked, smiling.
"Is it working?" Grant asked in reply, laughing when she grabbed him by the hand and led him to their bedroom.
Penny was pleased the next morning when her mother said nothing about her outfit, a pleated, mid-thigh, dark-green skirt and a pale green blouse that did little to nothing to hide her breasts with their large ruby nipples. She loved the feeling of being in her new car again and wistfully parked it beneath the building after the short, 10-minute drive to work.
"Welcome back!" Cindy greeted her when she entered the office. "You look great!"
"So do you," Penny said, smiling. "It's good to be back and see you again."
"He's already here," Cindy said, flicking her head towards the inner office. "I already got his coffee; you want some, too?"
"God, yes," Penny replied. "I might even want two of them. I am so jet lagged, my head is spinning."
"We're going to have fun this morning," Grant said, a big smile on his face when he saw Penny enter, immediately followed by Cindy.
"Oh?" Penny replied, sighing as she sank into her seat behind her desk. "Thanks, Cindy," she called to her departing back.
"My favorite part of this job," Grant said, holding up a fistful of envelopes.
"Did you come in early just to do that?" Penny asked, impressed.
"Damned right I did," Grant replied. "Time to spread the joy. You ready?" he asked.
"Sure," Penny agreed, smiling and quickly draining her coffee.
"Cindy, a little something to say thank you for doing such a great job," Grant said as they left the inner office, handing her an envelope.
"Thanks, Grant!" Cindy said, her whole face lighting up. "Oh, Grant!" she gasped when she opened the envelope and pulled out the check. "Oh, thank you," she said, jumping up and hugging him. "Thank you."
"I'm glad that it pleases you," Grant said. "Keep up the good work."
"What was that about?" Penny asked as they headed down the hall towards the boiler room.
"$500,000," Grant said, grinning.
"That's double her annual salary," Penny gasped. "Why?"
"Did you see how happy it made her?" Grant asked, stopping to look at her. "We just made a shitload of money on the Caruthers case. I can afford to be generous."
"You never cease to amaze me," Penny said, shaking her head and following him into the boiler room.
"It's a good day, people," Grant said when he entered, holding up his fistful of envelopes, all of them applauding and cheering, except for Amy, dressed in her ubiquitous track suit as opposed to the 'normal' office attire of the others, her frizzy red hair tied back, her eyes and smile for Penny alone. "You all know what I charge each client," Grant said. "I make that clear so that you'll know exactly in dollars and cents how much you're working for. Incentive. This time there are four checks for each of you and I'll explain how they break down, as a couple of them are a bit unusual," he said as he walked around the room handing each of them the envelope with their name on it, smiling when he heard the expressions of delight as they were opened and they saw their checks.
"First of all, the Caruthers case," Grant said, everyone's focus on him. "They had to pay us $147 million because Senator Caruthers' husband was too stupid to give her the money to pay me my normal fee of $10 million. I have no idea what he was thinking, but he ended up having to pay me 1% of the value of their combined marital estate, 99+% of which was his. We also got $100m of the $1b that Senator Caruthers received as her settlement. I rounded up, so that means that you each got $2.5 million for the Caruthers case," he said to cheers and applause.
"The Akers case would make a great movie," Grant said to laughter. "Our fee was a normal $10 million. But thanks to our newest employee, Penny, she somehow found some incredibly damaging information that put our client's wife in serious criminal legal jeopardy, if the information became known. To avoid that little problem, she ended up agreeing to pay our client $10 million in damages, which he was kind enough to split with me. So that gave each of you $125,000 for the Akers case. If the math is puzzling you, Penny gets a bonus of half of the extra money for making it happen. You've got an extra $25,000 each because of what she did," he said, a couple of people shouting out thank you.
"The Wang case," Grant continued. "Our fee was $20 million. There was a promised bonus of $30 million if we met certain criteria which I am not at liberty to discuss. Your own Amy Harrison single-handedly thought of a plan and executed it, enabling us to get that extra $30 million, of which I am awarding her half. The remaining $15 million will be treated normally, giving you each $350,000, of which $150,000 is directly attributable to Amy's ingenuity."
"Amy, with all that money, now you can dress better," someone called out to laughter.
"Would you rather me dress better so that you can make less money, or dress comfortably and make you money for doing nothing?" Amy asked, silencing the room. "I thought so," she said, smiling. "You're welcome, in any event."
"Good for you, Amy," one of the women called out. "Thanks."
"Our last one, the Hollywood Stars, just a normal case for $10 million," Grant said, shrugging. "Sorry about that. You'll each only make $100,000 for that one. "Are we having a good day now?" he asked to laughter and applause.
"I know that sometimes you wonder why you're doing this job," Grant said. "Each of you is a specialist in some area of the law; a few of you overlap. But each of you is vital to providing me with the tools to get people to pay us so much money. Everything you do is important to that end. Learn from today. Anyone can come up with a great idea that makes us money and be handsomely rewarded for it. Just ask Penny and Amy. Keep up the good work and thank you for everything that you do," he said, waving and leaving the room.
Penny made her way over to Amy's desk.
"For a rich bitch, you are fucking brutal," she said so that only Amy could hear her, both of them laughing. "I love your outfit, by the way."
"Give me a ride home after work and we can get some dinner on Worth Avenue, then..." Amy said, smiling.
"Deal," Penny agreed, leaving with a bounce to her step.
"Did you think that I had forgotten you?" Grant asked when Penny entered the inner office, holding up a last envelope in his hand. "Caruthers, $24.7 million," he said, pulling one of the checks out. Akers, $3.5 million," he said, pulling another check out of the envelope. "Wang, $3.5 million," he said, pulling out another check. "And our Hollywood Stars, $1 million," he said, pulling out the last of the checks. "That's $32.7 million," he said, smiling as he handed her the checks. "How does it feel?" he asked as she looked at the checks.
"Surreal," Penny replied, shaking her head. "It feels like monopoly money."
"The only problem with money is not having enough of it," Grant said. "Too much is never a problem."
"Dad, what if I don't want to live at home?" Penny asked.
"Why wouldn't you?" Grant asked.
"Because I have to be on my tip-toes around Mom with some things," Penny replied. "Oh, I love her to death, but I don't want to have to endure her scathing glances at the way I dress, or god forbid, I bring some guy or girl home for the night, or several of them. I've been living on my own for six years now. I'm not used to having to answer for how I live. It's stultifying."
"I understand," Grant said with a sigh. "Of course, what you say makes perfect sense, and your mother will also see that, in time, but she'll be upset when you do move out, whether it's a week from now or a year from now. In any event, you need to do what's best for you. I'll do whatever I can to support you when it comes to your mother, or anything else, for that matter."
"Thanks, I appreciate that," Penny said. "I'm going to have dinner with Amy after work. I probably won't come home tonight."
"Have fun," Grant said, smiling. "God knows you two both deserve to do some celebrating."
"I think that I'll go to the bank," Penny said, smiling and waving her checks at him. "Thanks for these."
"Wasn't that a fun day," Amy said when she met Penny for the elevator ride down to the parking garage.
"I'm still jet lagged," Penny said as they got into her car. "I feel like I've exchanged one movie set for another," she said as she crossed the Royal Park Bridge onto the island of Palm Beach. "Nice neighborhood," she said as she found an empty parking spot on Chilean Avenue 50m from Island House where Amy lived.
"It's quiet," Amy said. "That's my favorite part. I'm two blocks from the Intracoastal and two blocks from Worth Avenue. It's a 5-10-minute walk to the beach. It's a $5 Uber to or from work."
"How long have you lived here?" Penny asked as they entered the building, taking the elevator up to the 6th and top floor.
"Almost 6 years," Amy replied, leading the way down to the last apartment, #6E, and opening the door. "I used my first paycheck for the down payment and finished paying it off in 2 years. I own it free and clear now."
"It's beautiful!" Penny said when she entered. "So warm," she said as she looked around, noting the adobe tile flooring and the rattan furniture with comfortable-looking, tropical-print cushions and pillows. There was also a large-paddle rattan ceiling fan. "I like the smaller kitchen," she said when Amy showed it to her. "Easier to keep clean. My parents' is like a living room, it's so big."
"I love living here," Amy said, shedding her track suit to her birthday suit and smiling at Penny. "And I never wear any clothes when I'm home."
"I like that rule," Penny said, quickly stripping, then wrapping her arms around Amy for a long deep kiss. "I missed this the past couple of days," she said, one hand sliding up to cup her breast, her fingers finding her thick cherry nipple and pinching it gently.
"Why don't we take a shower, then fuck, then get something to eat," Amy suggested, smiling.
"You've always got the best ideas," Penny replied, laughing and following her into her bedroom, which had an en suite bathroom with a large walk-in shower and an antique clawfoot bathtub.
Half an hour later, panting for breath after having eaten each other to several orgasms, Amy suggested that they go to dinner if they were going to eat, that everything on Worth Avenue closed fairly early. Making a mental note to herself to keep an extra change of clothes or two in her car, Penny got dressed while Amy pulled on her track suit.
"You go out to dinner on Worth Avenue dressed like that?" Penny asked, laughing.
"Oh, they all know me," Amy said, waving a hand. "They call me the bag lady, even though they know that I live here. I kind of like it, seeing all of the snobs looking down their noses at me, not having a clue, wondering why a bag lady is being treated politely and with deference to get into the restaurants. Here, this is my favorite place on Worth Avenue," she said, leading Penny into Renato's.
"Hey, buonasera, Amy!" a hugely mustachioed man said when he saw them, a big smile creasing his face as he approached. "Where you been?" he asked, kissing her on both cheeks.
"Work stuff, Mario," Amy replied. "This is my friend Penny."
"Welcome to Renato's, Penny," Mario said, beaming a smile as they shook hands. "You here to eat or you just had to see me?" he asked, winking.
"Both Mario," Amy laughed. "Is there a table? I know it's getting late."
"For you, always. Follow me," Mario said, leading them to a table on one side of the open-air patio.
"Wow!" Penny laughed when they were seated. "You weren't kidding. This is great. Everyone is looking at you."
"Life sucks, then you die," Amy said, laughing. "That's why I sat with my back to them."
"Something to drink?" Mario asked when he returned to the table.
"A bottle of the Far Niente chardonnay, please," Amy ordered. "And a large bottle of San Pellegrino."
"You should order for both of us," Penny said. "You obviously know the menu and you know what I like. It's your turn," she laughed.
"Two salads, Mario, the Di Pere," Amy ordered after he returned with the wine and poured their glasses. "Then the salmon, the soft-shell crab, and the zucchini, all appetizers."
"That salad looks interesting," Penny said. "Organic baby greens, caramelized pears, aged goat cheese, candied pecans, and champagne vinaigrette. Mmm. Can't wait."
"The food here tastes like someone's mother is in the kitchen making it," Amy said. "I eat here a lot. At lunch, there's a take-out window and there's always a line."
"Did you hear that we're going to London?" Penny asked with a sigh.
"Yeah," Amy replied, nodding. "I was working on that one today, snooping," she said, smiling. "Lucky you."
"I was hoping to stay in one place for a while," Penny said. "I told Grant that I wanted to move out, get my own place."
"How'd he like that?" Amy asked.
"He wasn't crazy about it, but he understood, encouraged me to do what's best for me," Penny replied.
"What about your mom?" Amy asked.
"Yeah, that's the real question," Penny sighed. "Even Grant knows that she's not going to like it. She looked daggers at me this morning when she saw this blouse, though at least she didn't say anything."
"I like that blouse on you," Amy said. "It shows your nipples nicely."
"Exactly!" Penny laughed.
"So, what are you going to do?" Amy asked.
"There isn't much I can do before we go to London, but as soon as I get back, I'll find something," Penny replied.
They finished dinner, then strolled along Worth Avenue, window shopping and seeing all of the ridiculously expensive things for sale, then returned to Amy's condo, both of them undressing as soon as the door closed behind them.
"Oh, you can see downtown West Palm Beach all lit up from here," Penny said, standing on the balcony off of the living room which faced west.
"During the day you can see the Intracoastal," Amy explained, coming up behind her and reaching around to cup her breasts, her fingers finding her stiffening nipples and tugging on them.
"Mmm," Penny said, reaching behind herself to slide a finger into the wetness between Amy's legs.
"I've been thinking about your housing thing," Amy said as Penny turned to face her, leaning over to suck on one of her large cherry nipples.
"What?" Penny asked, standing up.
"I think I know a place that would be perfect for you," Amy said.
"You do? Where?" Penny asked.
"I'll show you," Amy said, taking her by the hand and leading her down the hallway past her bedroom, then into another room, a duplicate of her own. "Nobody has ever even slept in here," she explained. "It has a walk-in closet, same en suite bathroom as mine."
"You...you want me to live here with you?" Penny asked, stunned.
"I think that it would be great," Amy replied, smiling.
"What...what about your privacy?" Penny asked.
"I'll have as much privacy as I want or need whenever I need it," Amy replied. "I just thought that you might like the idea."
"I do, but I never considered...I don't know what to say," Penny said. "Wait, do I have to let you fuck me if I say yes?" she asked.
"Yes," Amy replied.
"That's a dealbreaker," Penny said. "Yes, definitely yes!" she screamed, wrapping her arms around Amy and lifting her off the floor.
"Your bed or mine?" Amy asked.
"Mine!" Penny replied, her eyes shining. "Let's dedicate it right now. You say nobody has ever slept on it?"
"Never," Amy replied.
"Then let's give it a good start," Penny said, leading Amy over to the bed and pulling the covers down.
"God!" Amy gasped the next morning as she watched Penny's hand appear as she slid it from her pussy.
"You know, I've never had sex before in my own bed," Penny said, leaning in to glue her mouth to Amy's sopping pussy.
"How was it?" Amy asked, smiling as she ran her fingers through Penny's wavy red hair.
"I like it," Penny said, looking up with a big smile on her face. "I can't wait to get used to it."
"Me, either," Amy laughed.
"What do you do for cock here?" Penny asked, sitting up cross-legged. "It doesn't seem like a very good place to find any."
"It's not," Amy agreed, leaning back on her elbows, her gaping pussy spread open, her feet flat on the mattress. "Guys you find cruising on this side of the bridge are either pretending to be rich, or are rich. The only problem is that they've all got small cocks and don't use them very well, at least that been my experience. I always go over the bridge to West Palm Beach, the predominantly Black clubs. That's where the cock is."
"I should go home and change clothes," Penny said. "I don't want to wear the same clothes to work again. Nobody will be there, so I'll try to grab a few suitcases of stuff and put them in my car, bring them over here after work. I haven't even unpacked from Singapore yet."
"I'll get an extra set of keys made for you and bring them to you at work," Amy said. "I'll also let management here know so that they don't freak out. You can drop by after you get back from London and introduce yourself. They'll like that."
* * * * * * * * * *
"There you are," Grant said when Penny finally arrived.
"Sorry about that," Penny said. "I had to go home and change before I came in. Poor planning on my part."
"I take it you had a good time last night?" Grant asked.
"Definitely," Penny replied, smiling. "The best."
"We should talk about this London case now," Grant suggested, indicating the sofa and chairs around the coffee table. "Ah, you read my mind," he said as Cindy entered with two coffees. "Thank you."
"Thanks, Cindy," Penny said.
"Our client is 48 years old, a lifelong spinster, though not for want of trying," Grant explained. "Lady Hawthorne's lifelong best friend and lady in waiting is Pinkie Shawe, a year younger in age. Lately there's been a man who seems to be around her a lot, one Reginald Kingsly, 54, former Cold Stream Guards. We're not yet certain what their exact relationship is, though."
"What does our client want us to do?" Penny asked.
"Extricate her from the marriage without any undo fanfare," Grant replied. She's paying us $20 million to do that. We'll also get 10% of any settlement that we can arrange. That's where we could possibly make some real money."
"Okay," Penny said. "Do you have a plan?" she asked.
"Not yet," Grant replied. "I've still got Amy digging under every rock that she can find. Once we meet with them in London, we'll find out to what degree, if any, that we can expect help from the Palace and/or the government."
"It almost sounds like Singapore all over again," Penny said.
"Thankfully, this doesn't appear to involve treason or the death penalty, which the Brits no longer have, officially. Unofficially, people disappear into their prison system and are never heard from again. Their civility is not much more than a veneer, a façade. They're the coldest bunch I've ever dealt with, and that's saying something. I also happen to detest the idea of a monarchy, the idea that someone can win the lucky sperm club and grow up intended to rule, to be king. What a bunch of nonsense. No wonder their empire imploded. They kept producing genetic defectives and giving them power instead of inculcating a real meritocracy. They're inbred to an incredible degree. Hemophilia, a genetically inherited disease primarily limited to the royal families of Europe, is a by-product of that inbreeding."
"Sounds like a minefield to me," Penny said.
"It might very well end up being just that," Grant agreed. "Oh, why don't you plan on having dinner with your mother and I this evening? We'll be gone again for several days, maybe as long as a week. It might help her feel better."
"I'm not going to sit passively by if she insults me," Penny warned. "If she can't accept me for who I am..."
"I understand," Grant said, holding up his hands. "I'll try to drop a hint that she avoids certain subjects, how's that?"
"I guess we'll have to see, won't we?" Penny replied.
Penny was delightfully surprised when Amy came into the inner office just before lunch.
"Hi, Grant," Amy greeted him. "Mind if I borrow Penny for lunch?" she asked.
"Be my guest," Grant replied. "You were pretty hard on Reggie yesterday," he said with a smile.
"Someone needs to teach that boy manners," Amy laughed.
"You know he can't stand not being the smartest person in the room, especially when the smartest person in the room is a woman," Grant said.
"He should never be allowed in a courtroom," Amy said. "Isn't the first rule never to ask a question that you don't already know the answer to?" she asked, shaking her head.
"Thank god his specialty is corporate contract law," Grant laughed. "The only courtroom he's ever likely to see is for a speeding ticket."
"He needs to learn not to bite the hand that's feeding him," Amy said.
"Was that his name, Reggie?" Penny asked as she and Amy rode the elevator down.
"Yes," Amy replied. "He's such a stuck-up prig. That's not the first time I've had to verbally bitch-slap his sorry ass. You'd think he'd learn already. Let's grab something from the Middle East Bakery and go sit by the water."
"Sounds good," Penny agreed.
They bought a couple of falafel sandwiches in pita bread and two large iced teas, then found a bench facing the water, the onshore breeze keeping things cool.
"Here's a set of keys to the building and the condo," Amy said, handing her a key ring with a Lincoln penny as the fob.
"How appropriate," Penny laughed. "Thanks. Grant wants me to eat dinner with them tonight since we're leaving tomorrow and Mom's...well, he thinks it will help to calm her down."
"Have you told him, or them?" Amy asked.
"No," Penny replied, taking a big bite out of her sandwich. "Maybe tonight. I don't want to have to be around to deal with the aftermath. Let her think about it while we're in London, get used to the idea. It might make it easier for all of us. I'll come over after we eat."
Penny had to suppress a laugh when Grant parked his Bentley in front of Renato's when they went to dinner. She could tell that her mother was trying not to antagonize her and she had deliberately worn a more opaque black blouse to try to help, her concession to keeping the peace.
"Mr. Studder!" Mario greeted them when they entered, his big smile plastered across his face. "Mrs. Studder! We haven't seen you in quite a while."
"Hello, Mario," Grant greeted him. "You have our table for us?"
"Of course!" Mario replied. "Was it the food or me that brings you back again so soon, Penny?" he asked, his eyes twinkling.
"Both!" Penny laughed as they followed him to their table in the center of the patio courtyard.
"You know Mario?" Helen asked.
"I met him last night when Amy and I ate dinner here," Penny explained.
"You should have said something," Grant said. "We could have gone somewhere else."
"No, this is fine," Penny said. "I'll try something different tonight."
"Amy is the one who was with you in Singapore?" Helen asked.
"Yes," Penny replied. "We became great friends."
"She also single-handedly won the case for us, too," Grant said.
"Well, it's nice to see that you're making friends," Helen said.
"I realized in Singapore that I'd never really had a close friend before," Penny said. "It's nice to have someone that I can talk to like that."
"I thought we were friends," Helen said.
"Oh, we are, but there are certain things that a girl just can't talk to her parents about, you know," Penny said, smiling. "In fact," she said, taking a deep breath, "Amy offered to let me have her second bedroom, to live with her when I get back from London."
"You're moving out?" Helen gasped, her eyes wide.
"Mom, we both need some space," Penny said gently. "I'm not leaving you or home or anything like that, I'm just used to living on my own and not having to worry about answering to anyone about anything. We'll both be more comfortable that way and I think that you know it. We'll still see each other all the time."
"You know that she's right," Grant said. "The last thing I want to see is the two of you having an acrimonious or tense relationship."
"I was getting used to the idea of having you home again," Helen said, her eyes blurring with tears.
"And I am," Penny said gently. "I'll just be living in my own place. In fact, it's just a couple of blocks from here on Chilean Avenue. It's convenient for work, too. You'll see, we'll have more fun when we do get together without any of the bad feelings that my sense of fashion, for one, seems to bring out."
"I-I don't know what to say," Helen said, dabbing at her eyes with her napkin.
"Just say that you're happy for me and that you'll come to visit whenever you like, just like I will," Penny said, reaching for her hand.
"Kids grow up," Grant said gently, reaching for Helen's other hand.
"Well, I suppose there's nothing more to be said about it then," Helen said, visibly getting control of herself and forcing a smile. "I only want you to be happy. You can always come back home if it doesn't work out, right?"
"That's right," Penny agreed, relieved. "We're not going to suddenly become strangers. We'll see each other a lot more than we have the past six years when I've been away at school. It's all good, Mom. You'll see."
"You're home!" Amy said, her face lighting up when she saw Penny enter the condo, struggling with her suitcases.
"Yes," Penny said, sighing, then undressing before hugging Amy, loving the feeling of her soft skin as she caressed her back, one hand sliding down to her naked ass. "I told them at dinner," she explained.
"Oh! How did that go?" Amy asked, taking one of the suitcases and following Penny to her bedroom.
"Better than I expected, but I thought Mom was going to cry," Penny said.
"You want to be alone?" Amy asked.
"No," Penny replied. "I want to take a shower, then make sure that I'm packed and ready for the trip tomorrow. Grant's going to come by for me in the morning."
"Well, you can sleep with me tonight, okay?" Amy asked.
"I'd like that," Penny said.
Penny took a shower, then packed and then repacked, finally satisfied, before going to the living room where Amy was sitting on the rattan sofa, her feet up on the coffee table in front of her, her laptop on her knees.
"All set?" Amy asked, putting her laptop aside and getting to her feet.
"I think so," Penny replied, smiling.
"Come on, then," Amy said, taking her hand and leading her to her bedroom.
"Oh, I needed that," Penny gasped a while later, looking down at Amy smiling at her from between her spread thighs, her mouth and chin glistening with her juices.
"That's the longest I've seen you take to cum," Amy said, crawling up to snuggle with her. "At least 30 seconds," she said, laughing.
"I guess I was more upset than I realized," Penny laughed.
"Have a good trip," Amy said the next morning, kissing Penny good-bye as she left, her suitcase in hand.
"I'll see you when I get back," Penny promised, smiling. "Thanks for everything."Divorce Lawyer Pt. 05
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 5
"You okay?" Grant asked as they buckled into their first-class seats, Penny having been quiet during the ride to the airport.
"Yeah, just...it's not easy for me, either," she said, sighing. "Is Mom okay?"
"She'll be fine," Grant assured her. "She had her tears, but I kept her distracted the way she likes."
"I'll just bet you did," Penny said, laughing. "Lucky her."
"Lucky me," Grant said, smiling.
With the time difference, it was still mid-morning when they landed at Heathrow Airport in London where a limousine from The Londoner hotel was waiting for them. Located on the southwestern corner of iconic Leicester Square in the middle of the theater district, with bars, pubs, and restaurants everywhere, The Londoner is the epitome of 5-star luxury.
"Mr. and Mrs. Studder, welcome to The Londoner," the manager at the reception desk greeted them when they arrived as he accepted their passports. "We have the Tower Penthouse Suite ready for you."
"Let them think what they want," Penny said, giggling as they rode the elevator up with the bellhop, feeling her father's chagrin.
"With the compliments of the house," the bellhop said, indicating the bottle of Veuve Clicquot Ponsardin La Grande champagne in a wine bucket and a platter of assorted patisseries. "Would you like me to put your clothes away?" he asked.
"No, thank you, we'll manage," Grant replied as they looked around.
"Would you like me to open the champagne for you?" the bellhop inquired.
"Yes, please," Penny replied, smiling at Grant.
"It's the middle of the morning," Grant said.
"It's early evening to us," Penny pointed out. "This place is incredible," she said, standing at the window looking down over Leicester Square. "What a view!"
"I should make some calls, find out what our schedule is going to be like," Grant said.
"Would you please just sit down and enjoy the champagne with me for a minute?" Penny asked, dragging him down onto the sofa. "We're in London. All work and no play makes Grant boring."
"We're not here to play," Grant pointed out, leaning back. "We're here to work."
"There's no reason that we can't do some of both," Penny said. "This is good, but it's making my head spin," she said as she drained her flute of champagne. "And I'm still suffering from jet lag. Mmm, this place has a spa," she noted, looking through the book of amenities on the coffee table in front of them. "Maybe I'll treat myself."
"It might help with your jet lag," Grant suggested.
"A massage wouldn't hurt you, either," Penny pointed out.
"Maybe later," Grant said. "You go ahead. Today's a free day. Tomorrow you're going to start earning your paycheck."
Penny found The Retreat in the sub-basement, an entire floor dedicated to wellness. She enjoyed a body scrub, then a hydrotherapeutic treatment, followed by a full-body massage and a facial before returning just over three hours later to the suite where she found Grant on the phone.
"Feel better?" Grant asked as he finished his call, smiling at her.
"Much," Penny replied. "I don't feel like death warmed over anymore. But I need a nap now. Wake me for dinner, okay?"
"Another two, three hours," Grant said, looking at his watch.
"That sounds great," Penny said.
Undressing and crawling into the huge, king-sized bed, Penny was asleep almost as soon as her head hit the soft, feather pillow, only awakening when Grant shook her shoulder. Rolling over onto her back, the sheet slipped from her upper body, her naked breasts and their large ruby nipples pointing at the ceiling.
"You want to sleep the night through or get up and get something to eat?" Grant asked.
"No, I should get up and eat something," Penny said, sitting up and stretching. "I'll never adjust to the time change if I just sleep now. God, I needed that nap," she said as she got to her feet. "Give me a few minutes to dress," she said, going over to open her suitcase, Grant shaking his head when she bent over, giving him an unobstructed view of her starred rosebud and pussy from behind, her long inner lips pouting apart invitingly.
"You like?" Penny asked when she appeared in the living room dressed in a short skirt with a pale pink blouse, her breasts visible through the sheer material and her large ruby nipples poking out.
"You look great," Grant replied, getting to his feet.
They went down to The Londoner's signature restaurant, Whitcomb's, located on a terrace overlooking Leicester Square.
"I'm hungry, but I don't want to stuff myself," Penny said, ordering escargots to start, then appetizers of tuna tartare with confit egg yolk and Ossetia caviar, and yellowtail carpaccio with citrus and miso salt. She also ordered a side dish of garlic-baked mushrooms, while Grant also ordered escargots, along with Dover sole. "I think that I should take it easy on the alcohol until my body clock is better adjusted," she said, ordering a bottle of San Pellegrino sparkling water, while Grant opted for iced tea.
At Penny's insistence, they took a walk around Leicester Square when they finished, taking in the energy of the thronging crowd of people out for an evening of fun.
"I think that I'll stay out for a bit," Penny said when Grant indicated a preference to return to the hotel. "Suddenly I'm wide awake."
"Don't stay out too late," Grant warned. "We have an 11:00 meeting in the morning."
"I won't," Penny promised, hugging him before watching him return to the hotel.
Wandering around the square, Penny stumbled upon Waxy O'Connor's, an Irish pub that seemed to be full of partying people. Entering, she noticed that everything was wood, the walls, the tables, creating a very warm feeling, especially full of boisterous people. Making her way to the bar, she ordered a glass of white wine and then began to explore, realizing how big the place was, with a total of four bars on six different levels.
"Easy there, cute thing," a muscular, shaven-headed Black man said in a heavy English accent, catching her when she ran into him.
"I'm sorry," Penny said, collecting herself.
"American, are you?" the man asked, smiling.
"Yes," Penny replied.
"Lookin' for a party, are you" he asked.
"I just wanted a glass of wine," Penny replied, somewhat put off by his aggressive nature.
"Maybe you'd like a nice, big, black English cock?" he suggested leeringly. "We know how you American girls are."
"Does this approach often work for you, with American girls who are looking for nice, big, black English cock?" Penny asked.
"All the time, love," he replied, laughing and cupping his cock and balls. "You interested?" he asked.
"What, right here?" Penny asked, looking around.
"Wouldn't bother me none," he replied, shrugging. "You're pretty hot and I have a thing for redhead pussy, like to eat it," he said, flicking his tongue at her. Let's go have some fun, what do you say? I've got a place close to here, less people," he said, laughing.
"Okay," Penny agreed, making up her mind.
"Well, that's more like it," he said, taking her arm after she drained her glass of wine and leading her out. "What's your name?" he asked once they were outside, leading her up one of the streets off of the square.
"Names don't matter," Penny replied. "You want my pussy, I want your tongue and cock. That's all we need to know, isn't it?"
"Well, all right then," he agreed, a big smile on his face.
It wasn't far and up a couple flights of stairs and they entered a small one-room apartment, a mattress on the floor against one wall.
"You in a hurry?" he asked as Penny peeled her T-shirt off, then let her skirt slide to the floor.
"Why waste time?" Penny asked, reaching for his zipper.
Penny's eyes opened in appreciation when she pulled his jeans down, a nice, thick black cock sticking in her face.
"Oh, yeah," he said when she wrapped her hand around it, skinning it back before leaning over to take the head into her mouth, jacking the shaft with her hand to get him nice and hard. "Hey, you're good," he gasped when she went all the way down on him, milking him with her mouth and throat. "But you keep that up, I'll be filling that sweet mouth of yours with cum," he warned.
"That's the whole idea," Penny said, looking up at him and smiling, then returning to the task at hand.
"Oh, damn!" he cried out a minute or so later, his cock exploding in Penny's mouth, his hands entwined in her hair as she siphoned his cock, gulping down his cum, not sitting back until she had sucked him dry.
"Okay, your turn," Penny said, moving over to the mattress and lying back and pulling her knees to her chest, spreading them apart and opening her sopping pussy to him.
"Now that's what I call a pussy, and I see that you like black cock," he said when he saw her tattoo, dropping to his knees and leaning over to glue his mouth to her, his tongue stabbing into her as she gasped, her first orgasm rippling through her body as he slurped on her. "Tasty thing, aren't you?" he said, rising up and leaning over her as he guided his cock to her pussy, sinking it into her as she lifted her legs to wrap around his waist, sighing as he began to fuck her. "Your pussy feels really good," he said, filling his hands with her breasts and leaning over to suck on first one, then the other nipple as he continued to fuck her.
"So does your cock," Penny panted, squeezing him with her pussy as he fucked her.
She was glad that she had already sucked him off, as he was able to fuck her for almost 15 minutes before she felt him getting ready to cum again.
"Not in me," she said, lowering her legs and wriggling out from beneath him, sitting up to take his glistening cock into her mouth, tasting herself all over him, and then a stream of cum was splashing against her tonsils as he came.
"I was right, you are one hot fuck," he gasped as she sucked him off, groaning when she went all the way down on him again after sucking him dry before sitting back licking her lips.
"You did okay, too," Penny said, getting to her feet and finding her clothes and pulling them on. "Thanks for the fuck," she said, leaving him open-mouthed as she left and found her way back to Leicester Square, a big smile on her face, laughing as she imagined Amy's reaction to what she had just done when she told her.
Making her way back up to the room, she went to her bedroom and undressed, reaching down to rub her huge clit, watching herself in the mirror. She started to get into bed, then changed her mind, a smile on her face as she made her way to the other bedroom where she found Grant sound asleep on his back, the sheet draped over most of his lower body, his upper body exposed.
"Wha...what the hell? Penny!" Grant gasped as he came awake, looking down to see her with her hand wrapped around his cock and the head in her mouth.
"I'm back," Penny said, smiling at him, then taking his cock in to her mouth.
"Jesus Christ, Penny!" Grant gasped, arching his hips when she went all the way down on him, his hands on her head. "God damn!" he cried out not a minute later, his cock erupting in her mouth, one hand jacking the shaft of his cock, the other fondling his balls as she sucked him off, gulping down his cum.
"You like the way I suck your cock, don't you?" Penny asked after sucking him dry, smiling up at him as she sat back licking her lips.
"Penny, what...what do you think that you're doing?" Grant asked as she climbed onto the bed, kneeling on either side of his head and looking down at him, his eyes wide as he stared at her glistening, gooey pussy spread open in front of his face, her long inner lips spread apart beneath her huge clit.
"Your turn," she said, lowering her pussy onto his mouth.
For a moment, nothing happened, then Penny smiled when he gripped her thighs and she felt his lips and tongue in her pussy, eating her. Her whole body shuddered in orgasm as she came, bathing his tongue in her tangy juices, delighting in orgasm after orgasm as he ate her pussy better than anyone had ever eaten it, finally dismounting his face and snuggling up next to him, panting for breath, one hand reaching down to hold his cock as she lay her head on his shoulder.
"God, you really know how to eat pussy," she gasped, squeezing his cock.
"What on earth has gotten into you?" Grant asked, his arm around her shoulders as she pressed her pussy against his thigh.
"I was horny," Penny replied. "I wanted some cum and I wanted someone to eat my pussy."
"Penny," Grant started to say.
"If I were you, I'd get used to it," Penny warned. "This is just the start as far as I'm concerned."
Grant was too dumbfounded to reply, staring into the darkness before realizing that her breathing was regular and that she had fallen asleep. He awoke as dawn was pinking the sky to the sensation of her mouth on his cock once again, quickly followed by her swinging a leg across his body to plant her pussy on his mouth. Resigned to the situation, Grant couldn't help but enjoy eating her as she sucked his cock, her juices flowing non-stop as he sucked on her long inner lips and huge clit, finally groaning when she succeeded in getting him off, her eagerly sucking mouth gulping down his cum, going all the way down on him and milking him dry with her entire mouth and throat once she had sucked him dry.
"Good morning," Penny said as she turned around, lying on her side next to him, propped up on one elbow, a big smile on her face.
"And good morning to you," Grant replied, shaking his head. "You are just like your mother," he said.
"Oh?" Penny said, raising an eyebrow.
"That's her favorite way to start the day," Grant explained. "You taste like her, too."
"Do I?" Penny asked, her eyes shining.
"If I didn't know any better, I would have sworn it was her, you're so alike," Grant replied.
"Lucky her," Penny said, smiling. "Let's take a shower, then get some breakfast. I'm starved. Sex does that to me."
"You're always hungry," Grant said.
"And I'm always horny, too," Penny said, laughing. "You see a connection yet?"
They showered and Penny delighted in feeling her father's hands all over her body, taking extra care on her part to wash his cock and balls with both hands, smiling up at him as he watched. They ordered breakfast from room service, Penny choosing an omelet without any of the meat, while Grant opted for a traditional English breakfast. A basket of various toasted rolls, glasses of fresh-squeezed orange juice, and a pot of coffee completed things.
"So, what's the schedule?" Penny asked, acting as if nothing untoward had taken place between them.
"We're meeting with a Mr. Brewer at 11:00," Grant explained. "He's either a protocol officer or a lawyer associated with the Palace. My guess is that we're going to hear the ground rules. Once we're done meeting him, we'll go to Rabbit Run, that's the cottage where Lady Hawthorne lives on the outskirts of London. We'll see what she has to say, then...we'll see."
Penny thought that Mr. Brewer epitomized the stuffy British snob, talking down his nose at them as he explained that there was to be no mention of the Palace at all, and that if the investigation pointed at the Palace in any way, that they were to let him know immediately, but that he would be there if they had any questions or problems.
"What an ass," Penny said as the taxi they hailed took them to Rabbit Run, Lady Hawthorne's residence. "That was a waste of an hour."
"They're afraid of something," Grant said. "Things are not necessarily what they seem. We'll need to tread carefully. The last thing that we want to do is cause a scandal on top of the one that they already have."
"This is a cottage?" Penny asked, laughing as the taxi turned into a large estate with rolling lawns and shade trees. "That makes your house an outhouse," she said.
A small, middle-aged woman met them at the door. She had mousy-brown hair and hazel eyes. She was wearing a loose dress that did little to hide the extra 20-30lbs that she was carrying.
"Good afternoon," she said. "I'm Pinkie Shawe, Lady Hawthorne's lady in waiting. She's expecting you. Please follow me."
"My god, how unbelievably dreary," Penny whispered to Grant as they followed the woman. "It's like out of Great Expectations."
"Yes," Pinkie said, suddenly stopping and turning to look at them. "But Miss Havisham scorned men and would have nothing to do with them, whereas Lady Hawthorne now has reason to. It wasn't always that way."
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be rude," Penny said, flushing.
"You weren't," Pinkie said. "This cottage is little changed in the past 100 years."
They were escorted into a sort of drawing room where a middle-aged woman sat, her honey-gold hair done up on top of her head, wearing a mid-calf dress and showing a surprisingly trim figure, except for the huge breasts that seemed to dominate her. Her eyes were a washed-out pale blue and there was a sense of melancholy to her.
"Lady Hawthorne, I am Grant Studder and this is my co-counsel, Penny Lane," Grant said, shaking hands. "I'm sorry that we have to meet under such circumstances."
"Are there ever any good circumstances under which to meet an attorney?" Lady Hawthorne asked in a sonorous voice. "Please, be seated. You'll see to tea, Pinkie?" she asked.
"Of course," Pinkie replied, leaving the room.
"Do you have any questions or is there anything you'd like to tell us before I ask questions?" Grant asked.
"Can you prevent me from being made into a public laughingstock?" Lady Hawthorne asked, pain in her eyes.
"I'm going to do my best," Grant assured her. "Sadly, I've dealt with similar situations on a number of occasions and managed to protect my clients' interests, as I will do for you."
"I imagine that the Palace has already bent your ear," Lady Hawthorne said as Pinkie returned with a tray of tea cups which she distributed, then took a seat next to Lady Hawthorne.
"They have," Grant replied, smiling ruefully. "It's not hard to understand their position."
"They only care about how they look, they couldn't care less about what I'm going through," Lady Hawthorne said. "You've seen the photos?" she asked.
"We have," Grant replied, shaking his head. "You must have been quite shocked. I take it that you had no idea that your husband had such proclivities?"
"None," Lady Hawthorne replied, sighing. "Quite the opposite. I thought that he was quite masculine, very virile. Such behavior is expected of Englishmen. It never occurred to me that a member of the Russian nobility, however minor, would be so inclined. It's even more humiliating than if he had had an affair with a younger woman, to be honest."
"You had a relatively normal relationship, sexually speaking?" Grant asked.
"I thought so," Lady Hawthorne replied, Pinkie fidgeting in her seat, her eyes downcast. "I never refused him and allowed him liberties that I had never allowed another man before."
"Other than a divorce or having your marriage annulled, do you have any expectations or desires about what you'd like to accomplish?" Grant asked.
"I want him to feel the pain that he's caused me," Lady Hawthorne replied after a moment, the color rising in her cheeks. "I know that it's not very lady-like, but I want him to suffer."
"Do you have any ideas about what form that suffering would take?" Grant asked.
"Money is everything to him," Lady Hawthorne said. "I now understand that his wooing me was nothing more than a plot to get closer to the Palace so that he could further his acquisition of wealth."
"You don't think that he loved you?" Penny asked.
"If he did, why would he behave in such an abominable fashion with a boy young enough to be his grandson?" Lady Hawthorne asked with some heat. "Pinkie!" she said.
"Right away," Pinkie said, getting to her feet and going to a sideboard where she poured a clear liquid from a decanter into a tumbler, then added a couple of ice cubes. "You shouldn't start this early," she admonished, handing her the glass.
"Why not?" Lady Hawthorne asked, taking half the glass in one gulp. "I'd rather be thought a drunk than a fool."
"Lady Hawthorne, it is a sad fact of life that there are professional con artists who prey on women like you," Penny said gently.
"You mean desperate spinsters with no money, but gaudy titles and connections?" Lady Hawthorne asked, finishing off her glass and handing it to Pinkie. "Another," she said, Pinkie sighing, but complying, going back to the sideboard and returning with the tumbler refilled.
"You've been married just over eight years, is that correct?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Lady Hawthorne replied, her face flushing as she tossed down half of her drink.
"Were there any signs prior to you receiving the photos that anything with your relationship was amiss?" Grant asked.
"Not that I noticed, no," Lady Hawthorne replied.
"Do you have any idea who sent you the photos?" Grant asked.
"None," Lady Hawthorne replied. "At first I thought that it was an attempt to blackmail me, but no subsequent demands were made."
"So far," Grant said.
"Yes, so far," Lady Hawthorne agreed, tossing down the rest of her drink and handing the empty glass to Pinkie.
"I need to ask you about something that has come up on my preliminary investigation," Grant said. "I hope that you won't take offense."
"What is it?" Lady Hawthorne asked.
"Are you acquainted with a Mr. Reginald Kingsly?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Lady Hawthorne replied after a moment, the color in her cheeks deepening.
"What is the nature of your relationship with Mr. Kingly?" Grant asked.
"We're friends," Lady Hawthorne replied.
"Intimate friends?" Grant asked softly.
"Yes," Lady Hawthorne replied, fixing him with a look as Pinkie fidgeted nervously, twisting her fingers in her lap.
"Is your husband aware of your friendship with Mr. Kingsly, or its nature?" Grant asked.
"I don't know what he's aware of or not," Lady Hawthorne replied as Pinkie sighed.
"Please allow me to be frank with you, Lady Hawthorne," Grant said. "Obtaining a divorce or annulment is easy in this case. The only problem that I foresee is keeping the details private, especially the photos. It is my understanding that there are ongoing, behind-the-scenes discussions with certain Fleet Street people. My people are still investigating your husband to find out if he might possibly be complicit in exposing the photos himself to create leverage with the Palace. Apparently he is most anxious to obtain a KBE. It is not unheard of for someone to create such a situation in order to use it as leverage, much like a fireman starting a fire so that he can then take credit for having put it out."
"The thought had occurred to me," Lady Hawthorne said, shaking her head. "I'm sorry, but I really must go lie down. Perhaps we can continue this discussion another day?"
"Of course," Grant agreed.
"You can call Pinkie if you think of any other questions," Lady Hawthorne said, getting unsteadily to her feet, Pinkie moving quickly to assist her.
"What did you think of that?" Grant asked as they rode back.
"Something doesn't add up," Penny replied. "There's something that we're totally missing."
"I agree," Grant said. "The question is, what?"
"I'll bet Pinkie has the answers," Penny said. "She got very nervous and fidgety a few times. It made me think that perhaps Lady Hawthorne wasn't being as forthcoming as she could."
"I noticed that, too," Grant said.
"What was she drinking?" Penny asked. "She drank it like water."
"Probably gin," Grant replied, shaking his head. "Hard to blame her."
"I wonder if we could arrange to talk to Pinkie alone," Penny mused. "She's clearly devoted to Lady Hawthorne. She might be reluctant to speak about certain things in front of her. I get the feeling that she's protecting her in some way."
"Let's get some lunch," Grant suggested.
"Definitely," Penny agreed. "I'm getting hungry. Can we get some fish and chips? I never get tired of eating English fish and chips."
"Driver, is there anywhere on the way back that serves fish and chips?" Grant asked.
"There is, sir, and one of the best, if I don't say so myself," the driver replied. "Make it with salmon, they do, and the chips are the American style, thin and curly. Nice and spicy."
"That sounds perfect," Grant said. "Please take us there."
The name of the pub was The Broken Coach and there was a low buzz of conversation when they entered, the smells of fish and chips and beer dominating. They found a table and ordered pints of an IPA that was on tap and two orders of the fish and chips.
"Mmm, delicious," Penny said after tasting the beer, smacking her lips.
"Lots of hops," Grant said after tasting his.
The fish and chips were everything that the driver said they were, perfectly hitting the spot. Penny was tempted to order one more for them to split, but Grant convinced her to save some room for a nice dinner later. The IPA was strong, so they limited themselves to just one.
"I'm going to give Mr. Brewer a call," Grant said when they were back at the hotel. "Something is tickling the back of my brain about the whole Fleet Street connection. Why would they send the photos like that, and to her? That's more like what a blackmailer would do. I'm wondering if it's not just a red herring, to scare someone, and who that is isn't certain. Lady Hawthorne couldn't do anything for anyone. She has no money and no influence with the Palace. There's something else at play here, someone else is the real target."
"I'm going to call Pinkie and ask if she'd be willing to meet with us privately, or at least me," Penny said.
"Call Amy first and see if she's got anything new," Grant said.
"It's the middle of the night there," Penny pointed out.
"She can go back to sleep after you talk to her," Grant said, grinning.
"I'm feeling pretty spacy myself," Penny said. "It's the middle of the night for me, too. Let me take a nap for a couple of hours after I make the calls."
"No problem," Grant said. "I'm used to this, so it doesn't affect me as much, but I can remember how hard it was to get used to."
Grant spent half an hour on the phone with Mr. Brewer, then sat in thought for a while. Getting to his feet, he went to his bedroom and smiled when he saw Penny sprawled on top of the bed naked. He stood for a minute admiring her beauty, shaking his head at how much she looked like her mother, then turned to go back to the living room, not seeing the slight smile that creased her face when he left.
"Oh, I feel much better now," Penny said as she entered the living room naked after waking from her nap, flopping down on the sofa next to Grant and hugging her knees to her chest as she sat facing him. "You don't have to look away," she said when he did just that after glancing at her. "I like the way you look at me. It makes me all wet."
"Did you talk to Amy?" he asked, clearing his throat and changing the subject, though he didn't avoid looking at her as they talked.
"She mumbled something about a tenuous connection to a Victor Berezovsky, then hung up," Penny said. "Didn't he kill himself a few years ago?"
"That's how it was made to look," Grant replied. "More likely is that Putin had him eliminated. He had a fortune of over $13 billion, most of which couldn't be found after his death. Interesting that there should be a connection between him and Nicky."
"Pinkie was very reluctant to meet with us privately," Penny said. "I finally convinced her to meet with just me in two days. She said that Lady Hawthorne usually takes a long nap for a few hours in the late afternoons, that that would be the best time."
"She's probably passed out from drinking," Grant said. "That's okay. You can talk to her. Find out what you can. Maybe there's something there that will help us."
"What did Mr. Brewer say?" Penny asked.
"That their tentative reaching out to the powers that be on Fleet Street came up empty," Grant replied. "There don't seem to be any rumors about Nicky or Lady Hawthorne."
"That's odd," Penny said.
"What it does is point the finger more at Nicky," Grant said. "This is looking like a really clumsy attempt to pressure the Palace for the KBE by threatening to embarrass them by exposing the photos."
"I'd think that Nicky would be the one embarrassed if it got out," Penny said. "He's the one that got photographed in bed with a young man."
"Like I said, a very clumsy operation," Grant said. "The photos aren't of the greatest quality, so he could conceivably deny having anything to do with it and claim that it's all a put-up job to embarrass him. Either way, the Palace gets dragged into it. He actually has a reputation as a lady's man, so that would work for him. I'm curious about what we've yet to learn about all of the players."
"And I thought Singapore was crazy," Penny said. "So, what next?" she asked.
"We've got a couple of hours, then I made a dinner reservation that I think that you're going to like, something special," Grant said, smiling.
"Oh yeah? Does that mean that we have time to go to bed and play for a bit?" she asked, smiling and blinking her eyes at him coquettishly. "You could eat my pussy for me, I could suck your cock."
"Why don't you just take a cold shower instead?" Grant suggested, laughing.
"If you like," Penny agreed, smiling and letting her knees part to spread her pussy open in front of him. "But we both know what dessert is going to be," she said, trailing a finger up through her pussy, then softly sucking on it as she got to her feet.
"Christ on a crutch!" Grant swore as she left the room, adjusting his cock in his pants.
"You like?" Penny asked a couple of hours later, making a slow turn in front of Grant wearing the blue dress that she had worn to Waku Ghin.
"What's not to like?" Grant replied, smiling. "You're beautiful."
"That's better," Penny said, laughing.
"I remembered how much you loved the oysters in Singapore, so I thought that you'd appreciate this place," Grant said as he led her into Bentley's Oyster Bar after their taxi dropped them off.
"Oh, Dad, thanks," Penny said, squeezing his arm.
They were quickly seated and Penny struggled not to show how pleased she was at the number of heads that swiveled to look at her as they were led to their table.
"Let's have some champagne," she suggested.
"Okay, but by the glass," Grant agreed. "I want your mind sharp tomorrow," he said, ordering glasses of the Taittinger Blanc de Blancs champagne.
"Cheers!" Penny said, clinking rims with him across the table when it was served.
"Why don't you order?" Grant suggested, when the server came to take their order.
"Okay," Penny agreed, looking at the menu. "Can we get some caviar?" she asked.
"Whatever you like," Grant replied. "This dinner's for you. Make yourself happy."
"Then I'd like to start with the Petrossian Beluga Royal," Penny said, "the small one. And the scallop ceviche, the yellowfin tuna tartare, and some buttered spinach," she said, smiling. "And oysters, two of each kind for both of us. If we're still hungry after that, we can order some more," she said, handing the menu to the server who had a big smile on his face.
"Just make it two of everything except the caviar," Grant said, handing the server the menu.
"I never realized that there were so many different kinds of oysters," Penny said.
"I didn't either," Grant agreed. "And these all look to be locally sourced. It should be interesting."
And it was, and delicious.
"Oh, we have to come here again," Penny said when they finally sat back, a second glass of champagne in hand. "We don't have anything like this back home, do we?"
"Not that I've ever heard of," Grant replied.
"I realize now how much I've been missing eating college fare, rushing meals, not eating for the pleasure of eating, but for the quick nourishment," Penny said.
"There's something to be said for sitting back to smell the roses," Grant said, smiling.
"I'll remind you that you said that," Penny said, smiling dangerously at him.
They returned to the hotel and Grant checked for messages, turning around to find Penny standing naked in front of him, a smile on her face.
"It's dessert time," she said, reaching up and slipping his jacket from him, then loosening his tie and removing it, and then his shirt. Grant knew that there was nothing he could do to deter her and watched as she released his trousers, then knelt and pulled them and his boxers to the floor, pulling them off, then removing his socks, finally rising back to her feet, both hands wrapped around the shaft of his cock.
Letting her lead him by the cock, Grant followed her into the bedroom, standing in front of her when she sat on the edge of the bed, smiling up at him.
"Eat my pussy, Dad," she said, lying back and drawing her knees to her chest, then spreading them apart, opening her pussy. "Eat me," she said, her eyes locked on his.
Dropping to his knees, Grant placed his hands high up on her inner thighs, staring at her glistening pussy, her long inner lips pouting apart beneath her huge clit. Leaning over, he slowly dragged the flat of his tongue up through her pussy, eliciting a low, throaty moan as his lips captured her huge clit, teasing it with the tip of his tongue before sliding his tongue down between her pouting inner lips and into her, gluing his mouth to her and slurping at the tangy juices flowing onto his tongue.
Penny was writhing on the bed beneath him, mewling in delight as she came over and over again, moaning when he'd suck on her long inner lips, gently chewing on them, then plunging his tongue into her again. When he finally lifted his face from her pussy and looked up at her, her mouth was open, gasping for air as she thrashed her head back and forth.
"Nobody has ever eaten me like that," Penny gasped, struggling to push up onto her elbows to look down at him, his face still just above her pussy.
"It's like eating your mother, the most delicious pussy I've ever had my mouth on," Grant said, smiling. "Is that what you wanted?" he asked.
"Yes, god, yes," Penny replied, smiling. "But now it's my turn," she said, reaching for his hand and drawing him up onto the bed, pushing him over onto his back and leaning over to drag her tongue up and down the length of his rock-hard cock before taking the head into her mouth, then going all the way down on him, her nostrils flaring for air as she slowly backed off, her hand wrapped around the shaft, smiling at him as she probed the slit of his cock with the tip of her tongue.
"You really do that well," Grant told her, seeing her smile around his cock filling her mouth.
Moving so that she was kneeling between his spread legs, Penny began to methodically suck her father's cock, every so often going all the way down on him and milking him with her mouth and throat before backing off. Lying back and just enjoying it, Grant felt her shift position and looked up, his eyes opening in alarm when he saw that she was straddling his hips, her hand on his cock guiding it to the entrance to her pussy.
"Penny, I don't think that we should...oh, god," he groaned as she lowered herself onto him, her pussy gripping him tightly as she slid down onto his cock until every bit of it was ensconced deep in her pussy, throbbing as she squeezed him.
"This feels great," Penny hissed as she slowly began to fuck him, sliding her pussy up and down on his cock, slipping off of him every few strokes to lean over and take him into her mouth, loving the taste of herself on him as she'd go all the way down on him, then guiding him back to her pussy and sinking down on him again.
"Penny, I...I'm going to..." Grant gasped at one point.
"I know," Penny said, smiling as she dismounted him and then leaned over to take him into her mouth just as he exploded, blasting cum into her mouth, groaning as she sucked him off, gulping down his cum until there was no more, going all the way down on him one last time before finally sitting up licking her lips, her eyes shining. "I've just been dying to do that," she said, crawling up on top of him, feeling his hands on her breasts as she leaned down to softly kiss him. "Thank you," she said, smiling.
"That was incredible, Penny," Grant said, panting for breath, hardly daring to believe what they had just done.
"Does your cock like my pussy?" Penny asked.
"Just as much as my tongue," Grant said, smiling at the unabashed joy on her face when she heard that.
"Then no more weirdness?" Penny asked. "We can fuck whenever we want?" she asked.
"Saying no is clearly not an option at this point, I'd say," Grant replied. "We'll just have to see how it goes, but for now, we'll enjoy ourselves as we'd like."
"Oh, Dad, thank you, thank you so much," Penny said, lying her head on his chest and just holding him, feeling his hands sliding down her back to cup her ass cheeks. "Now I want you to fuck me," she said after several minutes, rolling over and taking him with her so that he was on top of her.
"You're sure?" Grant asked as he felt her reaching between them for his cock to guide it to her pussy, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist, impaling herself on him.
"Yes," Penny breathed. "Fuck me, fuck me hard," she implored.
Grant couldn't remember the last time he had fucked such a luscious pussy. Like her mother, she had an ability to squeeze and milk his cock with her pussy while he was fucking her. His hands kneading her breasts, he leaned down and sucked and chewed on her hard ruby nipples while he fucked her, Penny cradling his head in her arms as he continued to pound his cock in and out of her hungry pussy. She completely lost track of time, writhing in rapturous delight as he fucked her until he finally pulled his cock from her pussy and crawled up her body, sticking his gooey cock into her mouth as she pushed up onto her elbows, looking down to watch as stream after stream of his cum shot from his cock onto her extended tongue and into her mouth, Penny finally sealing her lips around the shaft of his cock and swallowing, first the mouthful of cum, then his entire cock.
"Oh, god, that was so good," Penny gasped when he finally rolled off of her onto his back, panting for breath. "So good," she said, snuggling up against him, one hand reaching down to wrap around the shaft of his cock as he held her. "So good."
Several more times during the night they woke to fuck, Penny insisting on sucking him off each time he was ready to cum. Dawn broke to find Penny reaching back to hold her ass cheeks apart as her father fucked her in the ass, something that he had reluctantly finally agreed to do after she had insisted.
"Oh, god!" she gasped when she felt his cock pulsing deep in her ass as he came. "God, that was just the best," she panted when he finally collapsed on top of her, his cock still buried deep in her ass.
"You're an incredible fuck," Grant said. "Every bit as good as your mother."
"I just love your cock," Penny panted. "I love the way it feels in me, especially when you're cumming in my mouth."
Finally climbing out of bed, they went to the shower where a river of cum ran from Penny's ass and down her legs, taking care to wash each other thoroughly. Donning the plush bathrobes that were provided, they ordered breakfast sent to their room. Shucking her robe when she finished eating, Penny climbed onto her father's lap, guiding his cock to her pussy as she sank down onto it, his hands filling with her breasts as she slowly began to fuck him.
"Tell me about how you met Mom," Penny said.
"I'm not sure that would be appropriate or fair," Grant replied after a moment. "Maybe you should ask her about it."
"But I'm asking you," Penny replied, squeezing his cock with her pussy.
"You can't let her realize that I've told you," Grant said, sighing.
"I'll add that to the list," Penny said, laughing, rolling her hips back and forth as she fucked him.
"It was my junior year of college," Grant began. "I was living in a frat house. One evening these two girls came over, your mother and a skinny black girl named Thelma Jones. I was new to the frat, so didn't know what was going on, but some of the other guys did and grabbed a couple of mattresses from a couple of the bedrooms and put them on the floor in our living room. The next thing I knew, they were both naked and the other guys started taking turns fucking them."
"What did you think?" Penny asked.
"I thought that it was great, of course," Grant replied, laughing. "I was just 20 years old and had never done anything like that before. I remember wondering why a woman as beautiful as your mother would do such a thing, but I didn't complain when it was finally my turn. She had already fucked 6 or 8 of the guys. There were 18 of us living in the house."
"I remember looking at her pussy and thinking that it was the sexiest pussy I'd ever seen. Like you, she has long inner lips and a really big clit. It was already pretty beat up from fucking the other guys and she was leaking cum. I'd always had this thing about eating a girl before I fucked her. Nothing turned me on more than eating pussy."
"You ate her after the other guys had fucked her and cum in her?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Grant replied. "I didn't care. I would have done anything to eat her pussy. I remember my head was almost spinning as I ate her. I had never tasted such a delicious pussy before. She was so wet and she seemed to cum non-stop. She was the best fuck I'd ever had. When I was ready to cum, I warned her and she sucked me off. She was the first girl who had ever taken my entire cock into her mouth and she did it with no effort at all."
"Did you fuck the other girl, too, Thelma?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Grant replied. "They were both wild fucks. They didn't just lay there and take it, they fucked back as hard as they were getting fucked. I fucked both of them twice, as did most of the other guys. I wasn't inexperienced, but that was the best night of sex of my life. I couldn't stop thinking about her, how beautiful she was, how sexy her pussy was, how great it tasted, and what a great fuck she was. When they both showed up again a week later, I couldn't wait to fuck them."
"This went on for a few weeks," Grant continued. "They'd both come by and fuck everyone. It was just as good each time. I could tell that they liked it that I'd eat them first, even after they'd fucked a bunch of the guys and were full of cum."
"Did you like that, eating the other guys' cum?" Penny asked.
"It didn't bother me," Grant replied. "I was so crazy to eat their pussies that nothing bothered me. You mother has a tangy flavor, like you, and Thelma had this incredible musky flavor. Eating them would make me so hard and fucking them was amazing. They could do things to my cock with their pussies that made my head spin."
"Was it all just one-on-one fucking?" Penny asked.
"No," Grant replied, shaking his head. "Sometimes they'd have two or three of us do them at the same time. They were absolutely insatiable. They had no problem fucking all of us until we couldn't fuck them anymore, then they'd leave. One night, it was pretty late, I woke up and found that your mother was climbing into my bed. She didn't say anything, just sat on my face for me to eat her. It was obvious that she had been fucking. She was full of cum. We fucked the whole night. That was when I first learned her name. Until then, I hadn't a clue. She told me that I was the only guy who had ever eaten her after someone else had fucked her and that I was the only guy who had ever eaten her full of cum. I told her that I thought that she had the sexiest, tastiest pussy I had ever had and would never miss the chance to eat her, much less fuck her."
"After that, she started showing up late each night," Grant continued. "I learned that the two of them would make the rounds of the various frat houses, a different one each night, fucking everyone. I couldn't believe my luck. Without really saying anything or talking about it, I realized that we were growing attached to each other."
"It didn't bother you that she was fucking all of those other guys?" Penny asked.
"No," Grant replied. "It didn't matter one bit. No matter how many guys she had fucked, each time I fucked her, it was the best fuck of my life. I loved watching her fuck the other guys, too. She had this amazing, unbridled sexuality, like sex was what she had been born for."
"I've often thought that about myself," Penny confessed, squeezing his cock with her pussy. "Nothing in my life has turned me on more than sex. It didn't matter with who or with how many, I never got tired of it, always wanted more."
"You definitely get that from your mother," Grant said, smiling. "This went on for about a year. She'd come to me every night after she and Thelma had finished fucking whichever frat they had gone to that night. As crazy as it sounds, each time was better than the last. I'd had to learn how to force myself to focus on my schoolwork. My head was always full of pictures of fucking her and her fucking others."
"One night after we had fucked a few times, she told me that she was pregnant," Grant said. "I didn't know what to say. I knew that it would be stupid to ask her who the father was. When I asked her how she felt about it, she was excited, told me that she'd always wanted to be a mother, especially if she could have a little girl."
"Did she still go around to the frats fucking everybody?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Grant replied. "It didn't slow her down one bit. When she started showing, the guys in my frat were even more turned on to fuck her. I assume that the same was true in the other frats. We never really talked about it. It was part and parcel of who she was and I totally accepted it, counted my blessings that she'd come to spend the night with me every night after she got done. The bigger she got, the more she seemed to want to fuck."
"You are an amazing man," Penny said.
"I was in love," Grant said. "It had slowly been dawning on me that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her. When I told her, she laughed, told me that I was crazy, but I insisted that I meant it. When I told her that I wanted to marry her, she told me to think about it, because she had no intention of ever changing the way she lived her life, that she intended to spend her life fucking as many different people as she could. When I insisted, she told me to see how I felt about it after she had her baby, asked me if I was really interested in being the father to a baby that probably wasn't mine."
"Then one night she and Thelma were at our frat fucking everyone," Grant continued. "Your mother was on top of Big Jim, fucking him. He was a huge Black guy on the football team. She was so big with you at that time that being on top was the most comfortable position for her, or on her side. I was fucking her in the ass at the same time when her water broke. I carried her to my car and drove her to the hospital and stayed with her in the delivery room, holding her hand. When you were born and I saw your face coming out of her pussy, the same one that I had eaten and fucked more times than I could count, I was crying. You were the most beautiful baby."
"Oh, Dad," Penny sobbed, hugging him fiercely, her pussy clamping down on his cock.
"Right there in the delivery room I told her that I wanted to marry her, more than ever, and she agreed," Grant continued. "I promised her that she never had to change, that I'd be disappointed if she did, that I loved her just the way she was. We were both crying and she was holding you."
"Then you're not my biological father?" Penny asked. "This isn't incest? It's okay that we're fucking?"
"I am your biological father," Grant said, smiling, "and this is incest and it's okay. I insisted on a DNA test. I still don't know why. But against all the odds and the probably hundreds of different guys that she had fucked, I was your father, a 100% genetic match."
"Oh, I am so glad," Penny said, tears coursing down her cheeks. "What happened after that?" she asked.
"We'll, as soon as she got out of the hospital, we got married," Grant replied. "About a month later, when she had healed, she started fucking everyone that she could again. It's been like that ever since and I've never regretted it for a single minute. You're the spitting image of her, in more ways than one, I now realize, and I love you both more than I have the words to express it. There's nothing that I'd change about either of you. You're both absolutely perfect in my eyes."
Sliding off of his cock and onto her knees in front of him, Penny held his gooey cock in her hand, her tongue flicking out to taste herself on him.
"It's sort of hard to believe that my life started with you shooting sperm into Mom with this," she said, taking him into her mouth and moaning when she felt him start to pulse, filling her mouth with cum as she siphoned his cock, gulping it down then going all the way down on him and milking him with her mouth and throat before sitting back licking her lips, tears blurring her vision as she looked up at him with a smile on her face.
"Life is certainly full of surprises," Grant agreed, smiling down at her. "Now maybe you understand better why your mother seems so strict with you about the way you dress. She knows that she is not normal when it comes to her sexuality. I think that she's always worried that you'd turn out to be like her."
"I want to be exactly like her," Penny said, smiling. "I've always been the happiest when I'm fucking. Now I know why. How could I be so lucky as to have parents like you?" she asked.
"Maybe you wouldn't think that if you knew..." Grant began to say.
"Knew what?" Penny asked, looking up at him, her hand still wrapped around his cock, her tongue darting out to roll around the head and stab into the slit, tasting the thick pre-cum that seemed to be constantly leaking. "Is there more?" she asked.
"One of the things that your mother loved for me to do was to lick her pussy and suck on her clit while she was fucking another guy," Grant said, exhaling long and slow.
"Really?!" Penny said, her eyes wide. "What's that like?"
"Exciting," Grant replied, smiling. "She'd cum like crazy. She loved watching me do it, especially when the guy would start cumming. He'd pull out and his cum would run from her onto my tongue as I'd eat her. It drove her wild."
"Did you like it?" Penny asked.
"It didn't bother me at all," Grant replied. "I was getting to eat her pussy and nothing turned me on more than that."
"Wow!" Penny said, shaking her head.
"Then one time she asked me if I'd suck the guy's cock that had just fucked her, after he'd cum in her," Grant said, watching her face, her jaw dropping.
"Seriously?" Penny gasped. "Did you do it?" she asked.
"Yes," Grant replied.
"Oh, my god!" Penny gasped. "What was it like?"
"Surprisingly okay," Grant replied. "I'd wondered before about it, but never really had the urge or inclination to try it. I was too pussy-centric. But it wasn't disgusting or anything and it tasted like her. After that, she'd constantly want me to suck whoever had just fucked her. I found it interesting, the feeling of a cock in my mouth, and I loved the taste of her on the cock. The sex we'd have after I'd done that was even better and hotter than our usual sex. It wasn't long before she wanted me to suck the guy fucking her before he came, to let him cum in my mouth."
"No way!" Penny gasped.
"Your mother promised me that if I'd try it and I didn't like it, that she'd never ask me to do anything like that again," Grant explained.
"Did you like it?" Penny asked. "I know you tried it. You can't say no to her, can you?"
"You're right about that," Grant agreed, laughing. "And yes, I liked it. I was already used to the feeling of a cock in my mouth and had eaten enough cum not to be bothered by that, though it was a much stronger flavor straight from the source. What really turned me on, though, was the sensation of a cock pulsing in my mouth, feeling the cum spurting from it. It was nothing like I had imagined, and I understood why your mother said that was her favorite part of sucking a cock. To top it off, he happened to be Black, which shouldn't matter. I'd sucked quite a few black cocks after they'd fucked your mother. So when I remember the first cock I actually sucked, it was a good-sized black one and he came a lot."
"Wow!" Penny said, shaking her head. "I can't even picture that."
"After that, it became a regular part of our fun," Grant continued. "I loved sucking a cock with her, both of us sucking it together, feeling it cumming in our mouths as we'd kiss. That was always special."
"Next you're going to tell me that you've let guys fuck you in the ass," Penny said with a laugh.
"You were always too smart for your own good," Grant said, laughing.
"Wait, I was joking," Penny said. "You haven't really, have you?" she asked.
"I made the mistake of asking your mother once why she liked being fucked in the ass so much," Grant replied as Penny stared at him open-mouthed. "She had been in one of her moods and had had at least half a dozen different guys fuck her in the ass that night. As you can imagine, her answer was there's only one way to find out. So I found out."
"Did you like it?" Penny asked, almost afraid to hear his answer.
"My cock had never been so hard as it was once the guy had finally worked his cock into me, another first and with a black cock," Grant laughed. "It was uncomfortable at first, then it started feeling better and better. By the time he came, it was feeling really good. I actually came when I felt him cumming inside of me."
"I-I-I don't even know what to say," Penny gasped, staring at him. "You've always been the most perfect, virile macho guy in the world to me."
"Disappointed?" Grant asked.
"No," Penny replied, shaking her head. "Blown away. It makes me realize that I need to reassess my idea of virile, et cetera. Do you still do those things, you know, suck cocks and get fucked by them?" she asked.
"From time to time, yes, though not nearly as often as I did back when I was in school," Grant replied. "Sex was just as much a part of my daily curriculum back then as my actual classes. It wasn't until I graduated law school and started practicing that I pared my sex life back to concentrate on my career. Your mother's life hasn't been as busy as mine, so she's had the freedom to continue having as much fun as she likes, and she does. I indulge as the opportunity arises, as you've noticed."
"Don't take this wrong, but I never knew that it was possible to have two such outrageously cool parents," Penny said. "I had no idea."
"Nor should you have," Grant said. "You had every right to grow up in as normal an environment as possible. The fact that you discovered on your own that you're a lot like us, that's just life, and I'm happy for you if it's what you enjoy."
"You have no idea," Penny said. "I've only just finished school, so for me, sex is still a huge part of my life and I want to keep it that way. When I'm not thinking about work, I'm thinking about sex."
"I hadn't noticed," Grant said, grinning.
"I can't believe that we've just been fucking and talking about sex all morning," Penny said. "Shouldn't we be working or something?" she asked.
"Yes, but at what?" Grant asked as she moved up off the floor to sit facing him cross-legged, her pussy spread apart and on display. "Until we get some results from the boiler room and you talk with Pinkie, we're at a bit of an impasse."
"So, we can just keep fucking?" Penny asked, reaching for his cock. "Or can you?" she asked, smiling at him as she jacked his cock in her fist.
"You wouldn't be the first to try to wear me out," Grant laughed as she leaned over and ran her tongue around the head of his cock. "At some point I can't cum anymore, but I can stay hard for hours."
"Let's fuck again, then maybe go get some more of that fish and chips that we had yesterday," Penny suggested. "I want to take advantage of this while I can."
Grant could only smile as he followed her to the bedroom, fully appreciating the beauty of her ass before she turned and sat on the bed, lying back and bringing her knees up and hooking her elbows behind them, crossing her ankles behind her neck so that she could watch as he knelt in front of her, then slowly dragged his tongue up through her pussy, Penny's mouth hanging open as she watched him suck on her long inner lips, stretching them with his lips before suddenly releasing them, then going for her huge clit, her body immediately wracked by an orgasm as he sucked on it, gasping and crying out when he sank his tongue into her and began drinking up her flowing juices.
Then he rose up and placed the head of his cock at the entrance to her pussy, both of them watching as he slowly slid all nine hard inches into her, then began to fuck her, long steady strokes, designed to last. Penny could not believe how much she came, nor how long her father fucked her before he finally pulled his glistening, gooey cock from her pussy and helped her to sit up, watching as she jacked him off onto her tongue and into her mouth before finally wrapping her lips around the shaft of his cock, her cheeks hollowing as she siphoned the cum from him before finally taking all of him into her mouth and sucking him completely dry with her mouth and throat.
"You're really fun to fuck," Penny gasped, smiling up at him as he stood looking down at her, his cock still rock-hard and standing out in front of him.
"As are you," Grant said, smiling. "Hungry for something besides cock yet?" he asked.
"Yes," Penny replied, beaming a smile as she got to her feet. "Shower first, then let's go find those fish and chips again.
They found a taxi downstairs and returned to The Broken Coach, ordering the same pints of IPA and fish and chips as they had had the previous day. Grant couldn't help smiling, inside and out, as he watched Penny, seeing her as the dynamic young woman that she was, noting how much more relaxed and animated she was. For his part, he still couldn't wrap his head around how their relationship had changed, for the better, for sure, but wondering how the hell he was ever going to be able to tell Helen about it, which bothered him. To his knowledge, they didn't keep secrets of this sort from one another. She always informed him in great detail about her escapades, knowing how much it turned him on to hear about it. Now, he found himself in a position where he had to wonder if perhaps withholding something so important from her might not be for the better.
"Hey, it's Amy," Penny said when her phone rang, a big smile on her face when she answered it. "Hi!" she said. "I'm putting you on speaker phone. Grant and I are in a pub having lunch."
"I just took a shower after waking up," Amy said. "I've been looking into Nicolai. It looks to me as though he's got a lot more in the way of assets than we realized, certainly more than just a billion or so pounds. I've seen connections through multiple shell companies to offshore banks in Jersey, Malta, and Cyprus, accounts with billions in them. Where that money came from, I have no idea. Yet. I'm still trying to figure that part out. I'll send you the information I have. Hope it helps."
"That's great work, Amy," Grant said. "Combine that with the Victor Berezovsky connection and his missing money and things start making more sense. At least some sort of a picture is emerging."
"It looks like a typical money and power play to me," Amy said, "just with some unfortunate collateral damage, like to our client."
"I'm inclined to agree with you," Grant said. "Send us what you have and let us know if and when you find anything further."
"How does that help us?" Penny asked.
"Getting a handle on a motive is always key to working out a final settlement," Grant replied. "That's the lever that you apply to get concessions. This particular lever, if it plays out, could end up being very lucrative for our client, and by extension, us. I think I'll make some calls this afternoon to some acquaintances of mine in Cyprus and Malta. Maybe their local connections could prove fruitful."
"Do you mind if I go to a museum, then?" Penny asked. "The Courtauld Museum here has London's biggest and best collection of Impressionist art."
"I didn't realize that you liked art," Grant said.
"I don't as such, but I do like the Impressionists," Penny said. "After yesterday, and then this morning, my head is still spinning. So much change and new information. I can clear my head in a museum and think about things."
"Is there a problem?" Grant asked.
"None," Penny replied, shaking her head. "I just need to digest things a bit. Really. I'll still expect you to demonstrate what it is that you like about my body for me later," she said with a smile.
Grant had the taxi take Penny to the Courtauld before returning him to the hotel. When Penny got back to the room shortly after 5pm, she found her father asleep. Undressing, she crawled into the bed with him, waking him by taking his cock into her mouth, swinging a leg over him to plant her pussy on his mouth when she felt him come fully awake.
"That's the best wake-up call there is," Grant sighed several minutes later after Penny had sucked him off and he had eaten her to several orgasms as she snuggled up next to him. "How was the museum," he asked.
"Wonderful!" Penny replied. "Just what the doctor ordered. Now I'm hungry. Sucking your cock only whets my appetite."
"What kind of food would you like tonight?" Grant asked.
"Sushi," Penny replied, smiling. "I've become addicted to it since Singapore."
"I'd be surprised if we can find anything that can stand up to what we had in Singapore, but we'll ask at the desk and see what they recommend," Grant said.
Showering, then dressing, Penny enjoyed Grant's approving look when he saw her in a pleated, mid-thigh cerulean skirt and a long-sleeved, pale-blue blouse that was so sheer that the freckles on her breasts were visible through it, not to mention her large ruby nipples poking out.
The front desk had highly recommended a restaurant called Sachi which was in the Belgravia section of London. After ordering miso soup, hamachi salad with caperberries, shiso, and tomato ponzu, and the chef's selection of sashimi with 7 varieties of fish, Penny asked the server which sake would go best with their dinner.
"That would be Heavenly Flower, a sake that's been aged for four years from Junmai Daiginjo Daishichi," the server replied, "but it is very expensive."
"We'll try a bottle," Grant said.
"I guess I'm spoiled," Penny said as they took a taxi back to the hotel after their meal. "It was good, but it couldn't hold a candle to Waku Ghin. The sake was the best part of the meal. I can just see flying to Singapore to eat sushi," she laughed. "That would be a great excuse to visit Mai Li."
"You seem to have formed a friendship with her," Grant observed.
"Amy and I both did," Penny agreed. "She gave each of us one of these," she said, holding up her hand so that he could see the jade bracelet circling her wrist. "Amy says that they're from the Ming dynasty, over 500 years old."
"It's beautiful, but that's quite some gift," Grant said.
"I know," Penny said with a sigh. "When you got to know her, it was impossible not to love her. I still think about her almost every day."
Grant was surprised when Penny contented herself with a single, long slow fuck when they went to bed, riding him as he filled his hands with her breasts, turning to a 69 when he was ready to cum, then snuggling up next to him when they had finished. Only once more during the night did she wake him for a repeat performance, this time on her side so that he could take her from behind, for the first time keeping him inside of her when he came, feeling his cock pulsing deep in her pussy, falling back asleep with it still inside of her.
"I really hope that I get some useful information from Pinkie today," Penny said as they ate breakfast, having ordered it from room service.
"Either that or some major breakthrough from Amy," Grant agreed. "Either way, we're going to have to move to some sort of a conclusion to this whole mess soon."
"You think this will be okay?" Penny asked after they ate lunch, once again having ordered from room service, neither of them in the mood to go out, modeling her mid-thigh black skirt and long-sleeved black blouse. "I thought maybe a little less provocative."
"Probably a good idea," Grant agreed.
Penny had spent a good portion of the morning thinking of questions that she wanted to ask Pinkie, given the chance, and she went over them again in her head as the taxi took her to Rabbit Run, ringing the doorbell just a few minutes before 2pm.
"You came," Pinkie said when she opened the door and saw her. "Come in before someone sees you," she said, standing aside.
"Is there a problem, Pinkie?" Penny asked.
"I'm just...I shouldn't be talking to you without Lady Hawthorne," Pinkie said, twisting her fingers. "We were warned, but I'm so worried about her. Each day she drinks more, worries more."
"Warned?!" Penny said. "Who warned you, about what?" she asked.
"Nicky, of course," Pinkie replied, leading her into the cottage and down a hallway to a drawing room where she offered her a seat. "I need to be close in case she needs me," she explained, tilting her chin towards a door that stood ajar.
"Is that Lady Hawthorne's bedroom?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Pinkie replied. "She's...sleeping right now."
"Sleeping or passed out from drinking?" Penny asked gently.
"Well, a bit of both, I guess," Pinkie replied, sighing. "She's only been like this since she received the photos. She's not a drunk or anything," she said defensively.
"What can you tell me that will let us help Lady Hawthorne?" Penny asked.
"I'd need to go back to the beginning and explain some things so that it will all make sense," Pinkie said nervously.
"My schedule is clear," Penny said. "My whole day is for you, so take your time."
"Well, Maggie and I - that's Lady Hawthorne's name - met when I was 12 and she was 13. We grew up, went through puberty together, but it was difficult, her mother dying when she was 15, then her father a couple of years later, drank himself to death. That's why her drinking now worries me. There was really nobody for her...either of us to turn to with questions about life."
"One day when I was 14, Maggie showed me a book that she had found," Pinkie said. "She never said where she found it. It was called The Pearl. Have you ever heard of it?"
"I don't think so," Penny replied.
"It was a collection of erotic stories from Victorian England, primarily about the discovery and exploration of sex," Pinkie explained, flushing slightly. "It was extremely racy stuff to two young, sheltered girls our age. We'd sneak off and read it to each other, then try to do the things that the book was describing, touching ourselves, touching each other, things like that."
"That must have been very exciting if you were raised so sheltered," Penny ventured.
"Oh, it was," Pinkie agreed, her face suddenly animated. "But we didn't care. Our lives were so boring. School was with other girls like us. There were no boys, so it was a few years before we got to experiment with the things in the book that included boys. That was our big dream, to do the things in the book with boys. Doing things together was lots of fun, but the book made it seem as though it was even more fun when boys were involved. Even before we started finding boys to play with, we were using...things on each other, carrots, cucumbers, anything that looked like it might work," Pinkie continued.
"I did the same," Penny said, smiling. "It was so much less embarrassing than trying to learn it with some boy who didn't know anything more than me."
"Oh, that's so true," Pinkie agreed, laughing. "When we did start playing with boys, we learned that very quickly. But it was difficult. The boys of our social level were also away at all-boy schools. When they were home on holiday, it was hard to get away from the eyes of those whose job it was to keep an eye on us."
"Maggie was much bolder than I," Pinkie continued. "I've always been shier. And Maggie always insisted that we try everything together. I think she did it so that she wouldn't be the only one. Maggie had a real thing about sucking boys," Pinkie said, blushing. "She really liked it, liked to see how fast she could get them to finish, and she really loved eating the stuff. I never really found it that pleasant, but Maggie wanted me to do what she did, so we'd take turns with the boys, or on those rare occasions when we had two boys, swap back and forth."
"When Maggie finally decided that we were going to totally have sex, it was disappointing for both of us," Pinkie explained. "Our vegetables and toys were more fun. Then one day one of the butlers caught us. A boy had just finished with Maggie and she was sucking on him and I was eating her - she loved for me to do that after she had been with a boy, especially if he had finished in her - when he walked in. Porter was his name. Well, the boy was scared to death. He was 16 like Maggie and I was 15. Porter sent him home, then told us that he wouldn't say anything if we'd do those things with him."
"He was old, at least to me at the time, in his 30s, and I was worried about being caught, but Maggie thought that it was great. Now she had someone, a man, who she could do things with all the time. When I looked back on it later, and even now, I realize that Porter was actually quite nice, just oversexed. He'd come to our room every night and we'd have fun together."
"When Maggie's father died, lots of things about the house changed and Porter leaving was one of them," Pinkie continued. "Losing her parents was very hard on Maggie. She felt all alone. That was when she started her obsession with getting married. She thought that if she got married, she wouldn't be alone. Because she was now old enough and our supervision far less than before her parents died, Maggie was allowed to officially date, as long as I went along as the chaperone, which usually meant sitting by and watching her date have his way with her, which she always let them. Maggie never said no, not even when one of them wanted to have sex in her ass, which she really loved. Anything to do with sex, Maggie loved it, as long as it didn't involve pain. She didn't like being spanked or hit."
"Anyway, Maggie was obsessed with getting married, so she started going out with different guys all the time," Pinkie continued. "Once she turned 18, nobody could tell her anything and she took total advantage. She'd date a guy half a dozen times, usually jumping into bed with him on the first date. As soon as she realized that he was only interested in having a good time with her and had no intention of taking her seriously, she'd dump him and move on to the next one, always looking for the one who would marry her."
"What about you, Pinkie?" Penny asked. "Weren't you seeing anybody this whole time or were you only there for Maggie?"
"A few times, not very often, though," Pinkie replied. "I've always found sex with men to be more trouble than it's worth. I was more than happy enough to be with Maggie, especially since I was the only other girl that she was ever with, whereas she went through men like there was an unlimited supply, which for her was true. Even though it's a minor title, titles attract mediocre men like flies, so with her title and her huge breasts, she didn't have any trouble attracting men, especially when she started getting a reputation as being easy."
"Anyway, all of that was so that you'd understand why Maggie is the way that she is," Pinkie said. "Up until she met Nicky, she'd have affairs with 8-10 men a year, nothing ever lasting more than a month or so, usually less. When Nicky showed up, Maggie was sure that she had met 'the one', the guy who would marry her. Nicky is fairly tall with blonde hair and pale-blue eyes. He's definitely handsome and he has a charming accent. He's originally from Russia."
"And he charmed the panties right off of her, had her in bed on their first date," Pinkie continued. "He loved to touch her, especially when anyone was looking, like he was marking his territory. Maggie didn't see it that way, of course. She thought that he was crazy about her. They'd go to bed several times a day and Nicky would talk afterwards, telling Maggie in graphic detail how good it had been and what he wanted to do the next time. He didn't even care that I was right there. And Maggie loved it. She finally felt wanted and appreciated, validated as a woman because he wanted her so often."
"Well, six months after they started dating, he popped the question and she couldn't say yes fast enough," Pinkie explained. "It was a small Church of England wedding. Maggie didn't really have many friends in her social level and her title wasn't impressive enough to invite anyone with a higher social standing. He took her to the south of France for a honeymoon and she came back with stars in her eyes."
"Everything started changing a couple of months after they got back from their honeymoon," Pinkie continued. "One night at dinner I had gone into the kitchen for something. When I came back, Maggie was glassy-eyed, almost in shock. I can still remember Nicky saying, 'don't you love me', 'don't you want me to be happy', and Maggie just sitting there frozen in her seat. I heard him say those same words many times over the next years. He knew exactly how to push her buttons."
"What did he want?" Penny asked.
"That's exactly what I asked," Pinkie said. "I had just started to trust him when they got married. Before that, I figured that he was just another guy looking for a vulnerable woman with a title to amuse himself with. When I asked, Maggie turned to me and said that Nicky wanted me to come to bed with them."
"No!" Penny gasped, her hand going to her mouth.
"That's what I thought, too," Pinkie said, laughing. "When Maggie asked me if I'd do it, I told her no, that Nicky was her husband and that it wouldn't be right. But Nicky kept working on her, pressuring her, and one day she told me that she'd really like it if I came to bed with them, that it would make Nicky so happy. She didn't say anything about it making her happy. When I thought of Nicky in that way, it would make my skin crawl, but there was no way that I could say no to Maggie, not the way she begged me, so I agreed."
"Oh, my!" Penny said, her eyes wide.
"I was totally embarrassed the first time," Pinkie said. "I'm not the skinny girl now that I once was, especially between my waist and my knees. I've always had small breasts and I know that I'm not anyone's idea of a sexy woman. I hadn't been with Maggie in bed since just before she got married, so I was shocked when she and I undressed while Nicky watched to see that she had shaved all of the hair from between her legs. She used to have a big thick bush of hair, now she was as bald and smooth as the day she was born."
"When Nicky saw my bush, he made a face and told Maggie that she should help me shave it off," Pinkie continued. "He didn't say anything to me, talked about me like I was a piece of furniture. Then he had sex with Maggie while I knelt next to them on the bed and watched. He was good at it, too, lasted a long time. I remember watching and thinking how sexy it was to be able to see him as he went in and out of her, instead of it being hidden by hair. And he really had a thing for her breasts, playing with them and sucking and chewing on her nipples, which she loved. Her nipples are really sensitive, despite being so big. I can remember many times when she'd have an orgasm when I was sucking on them when we'd have fun together."
"When he finally finished, Nicky told me to suck him," Pinkie continued. "When we had been younger girls, I had done that many times, so I didn't really mind, though I didn't like the way he ordered me. I had always liked the taste of Maggie on a man after he had been with her. After I did it, he told me to do the same to Maggie. I think he thought that he was going to embarrass me or something. He had no idea that I had done that hundreds of times over the years and loved doing it. When I finished, he told me that I could go to my room."
"The next day Maggie helped me shave the hair from between my legs," Pinkie continued. "I had never really seen myself and found it fascinating. It also felt different, very soft. Then Maggie ate me for the first time since before she got married. It was even better without all of the hair. I had several orgasms before she stopped. Then she told me that it was really important for her that Nicky be happy and that she wanted me to do whatever he wanted to help her keep him that way. When I asked her if that included having sex with him, she told me that she trusted me and knew that I'd only be doing it for her, not because I wanted to have sex with him, which was true enough."
"That night, Nicky inspected me, is the only way to describe it," Pinkie continued. "He touched me all over and put his fingers in me. Then he told Maggie to eat me, to make me real wet so that he could fuck me. That's how he said it. He could be quite crude with his language at times. And she did, with Nicky right there watching. Then he made her hold him and guide it into me. He was bigger than most of the men we had experimented with, with the exception of Porter. I now realize that he had a pretty big one. It actually felt good when he did it, which made me feel guilty. When he was ready to finish, he made Maggie suck him, then eat me again. Then he did it to her."
"It went on like that for a while, maybe a few months," Pinkie said. "I actually got used to it, even started to enjoy it. He really did know what he was doing. Thinking back on it, I should have realized that he wasn't quite normal when he used to like to put us both on our stomachs and move back and forth, enjoying doing it in our asses. I've never understood why a man would want to do that when he could do it the normal way."
"Maggie never talked about what we were doing, other than thanking me every now and then for helping her to keep Nicky happy. She really didn't seem to mind. Then one day Nicky brought a business associate home for dinner, which wasn't totally unusual. He had the same accent, so I assumed that he was also from Russia. What was unusual was after we had dinner and were drinking coffee and brandy afterwards, he invited his friend to join us in bed."
"Maggie looked like someone had hit her when he said that," Pinkie continued. "Before she could even say anything, Nicky was ready with his 'don't you love me', 'don't you want me to be happy' stuff. Those were the magic words. When we went to the bedroom, Nicky had both of us suck his friend together, then let him have his way with me. After Maggie sucked him clean and then me, he let him do it with her, then I did the cleaning. Nicky never even undressed, just sat in a chair next to the bed and watched. When I talked with Maggie the next morning, she told me that after Nicky had sent me to bed, that the two of them had taken turns with her."
"She was really embarrassed, but mostly because she had really liked it," Pinkie said with a laugh, "something that she told me that she tried not to let Nicky know. She was afraid that he'd get jealous if he realized that she had enjoyed it, even though he had started telling her that he understood her needs and would do anything to make her happy, just like she did for him. He was really quite good at getting her to do whatever he wanted and to think that it was for her, even her idea. After that, until recently, two or three times a week Nicky would bring a business associate or two home for dinner, then invite them to join us in bed. He'd usually just watch, but sometimes he'd join in, too. Sometimes they'd take turns with us, sometimes both men would do one of us, then the other. I actually learned to enjoy being with a man, but what I liked the most was the opportunities it gave me to be with Maggie. It was like old times, sharing the boys."
"Is Reginald Kingsly one of those men?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Pinkie replied, nodding. "He started showing up a couple of years ago. Usually it wasn't the same men, mostly different ones, but Reginald comes over at least once a week. I don't know why and I don't care. He's bigger than Nicky, so we both like that. He's also nice, treats us with some semblance of respect, whereas most of the men that Nicky brings home treat us like pieces of meat, which is also okay. The only thing we're interested in about them is can they make us have orgasms and is Nicky happy. Reginald is also the only one who ever comes to see Maggie without Nicky, even during the day, though Nicky told Maggie that it was okay, that he understood her needs."
"You said that you were warned," Penny said, stunned by what she had heard.
"Nicky warned me many times that if I ever told anyone what was going on, that he'd make me pay for it and that he'd hurt Maggie," Pinkie explained. "I took that to mean physically hurt her, so I've been afraid to say anything until now, since those terrible photos came in the post. Now I'm afraid that he'll hurt her if she doesn't help him get his KBE. I've heard him talking to her, working on her, trying to get her to contact people to help make it possible."
"You did the right thing telling me all of this," Penny assured her. "I promise that we'll be able to use this to protect Maggie."
"Do you think that Nicky sent the photos himself to scare her, to threaten to embarrass her if they became public, a way to force her to help him get his KBE?" Pinkie asked.
"Perhaps so," Penny replied. "That has occurred to us. The only problem we have with that theory is the embarrassment that he'd have to endure."
"That wouldn't amount to much of anything here in England," Pinkie said, shaking her head. "Most English men do things like that, at least that's my understanding. The embarrassment would be to Maggie, for having her husband cheat on her with another man. What would that say about her?"
"Pinkie, is someone here?" they heard Maggie's voice come from the bedroom, followed by her appearing in the doorway wearing a housecoat that was just hanging on her, not closed, her naked body completely visible. "Wha...what are you doing here, Miss Lane?" Maggie asked, flushing and trying to close her housecoat, though she had to struggle to get it over her big milky breasts. Penny could see the spider-web of blue veins through her nearly translucent skin.
"I asked her to come," Pinkie said, getting to her feet and guiding an unsteady Maggie to a chair. "I've told her everything."
"You shouldn't have done that, Pinkie," Maggie admonished, shaking her head. "If Nicky finds out..."
"We need Miss Lane's help," Pinkie insisted. "She can't help us if she doesn't understand the situation."
"You must think that there's something wrong with me," Maggie said, trying to collect herself.
"I think that you're in a difficult situation," Penny said. "We want to help. That's why you contacted us. The world has changed and the nature of your relationship with your husband isn't considered so abnormal. My own mother isn't so different from you, though I'm a source of disappointment to her."
"Both of your parents are still alive, and together?" Lady Hawthorne asked.
"Yes, thank god," Penny replied, smiling. "I'm sorry that you lost yours when you were so young. I don't know what I would have done if that had happened to me."
"Does your mother have lovers other than your father?" Lady Hawthorne asked.
"Yes, many of them," Penny replied. "That's why I understand your situation. My father accepts that that's how she is, that she has needs that he can't satisfy. Her happiness is the only thing that matters to him, so he encourages her to do whatever it takes to be happy."
"I was perfectly happy with just Nicky," Lady Hawthorne said. "It was him who realized that I needed more. I didn't like the idea at first. I was sure that he would find my...appetite for sex disgusting and leave me. But he understood, kept bringing his friends and business associates over and encouraging me to enjoy them. When I realized that he actually enjoyed watching me with them, I stopped feeling guilty about it. Everything was fine until those photos came."
"Maggie, it's Reginald," Pinkie gasped when they heard voices. "We can't let him see Miss Lane."
"Take her to your room, quickly," Maggie said. "I-I'll try to get rid of him."
Penny followed Pinkie into Maggie's bedroom, then through a doorless doorway into a small adjoining bedroom.
"He never comes in here, so you'll be safe," Pinkie whispered, encouraging her to sit in a comfortable chair in the shadows where she had a view through the doorway to the bed beyond. "I'll go help Maggie," she said, quickly leaving.
"I heard that you weren't feeling well," Penny heard a man's voice say.
"I-I've been so upset ever since those terrible photos came," Maggie's voice said.
"Someone is trying to drive a wedge between you," the man's voice said. "You know how much Nicky loves you, cares for you. He does everything he can to help you. He only wishes that you would do the same for him."
"But those photos," Maggie protested.
"They must be fakes," the man's voice said. "Nicky's feelings are only for you. That's why he asked me to look in on you today. He has to work late and he thought that I could help you feel better."
"I-I'm not sure that today..." Maggie started to say.
"Now, now, we both know what it is that you want, what you need," the man's voice cajoled. "Let me help you take your mind off of things for a bit. You know that you'll feel better afterwards, you always do."
Penny's eyes widened when she saw Lady Hawthorne enter her bedroom, closely followed by a tall, good-looking man with brown hair, then Pinkie.
"You'll only make yourself ill if you worry like this," he said when she turned to face him, her legs against the bed behind her as he reached out and slid her housecoat from her shoulders, Penny watching it flutter to the floor, her eyes wide when she saw Lady Hawthorne's nude body.
"Everything is so confusing," Lady Hawthorne said, sighing when he leaned over, both hands filling with her big breasts as he took one of her large pale nipples between his lips and began to suck on it.
Penny saw Lady Hawthorne look in her direction as she cradled his head against her big breasts and wondered if she could see her sitting in the shadows.
"Everything will work out, just like it always has," Reginald said as he stood up, pressing on Lady Hawthorne's shoulders until she sat on the bed in front of him, then reached down and pulled his zipper down and extracted his cock, which Penny saw was a rather nice-looking cock, though it quickly disappeared into Lady Hawthorne's mouth as she leaned forward.
Penny could actually hear Lady Hawthorne sucking Reginald's cock and saw his hands resting on her honey-gold hair as he pumped his cock in and out of her mouth. When he groaned a couple of minutes later, she could see Lady Hawthorne's nostrils flaring and her throat bobbing and realized that he was cumming and that she was sucking him off.
"Do you feel a bit better now?" Reginald asked when she finally sat back licking her lips, one finger scraping some escaped cum from the corner of her mouth into it.
"You always know how to make me feel better," Lady Hawthorne said with a sigh as he knelt in front of her, lifting her feet up onto the edge of the bed as she leaned back on her hands, moaning softly when he leaned forward and glued his mouth to her, the sounds of him slurping on her pussy audible to Penny where she sat in the shadows, watching.
After several minutes, Reginald got to his feet, his cock standing out in front of him before it disappeared into Lady Hawthorne, who Penny could hear moaning as he fucked her. She could see Lady Hawthorne's hands on her own big breasts, mauling them and pinching and pulling on her large pale nipples as Reginald continued to fuck her, to Penny's surprise, for quite a while before groaning, his hips pressed tightly up against her as he leaned over, his hands on the bed on either side of her as he obviously came.
When he finally stood up and stepped back, Penny could see that his cock was glistening before Pinkie suddenly knelt in front of him and took it into her mouth, Penny covering her own in surprise as she watched Pinkie suck him clean, then turn and begin slurping on Lady Hawthorne's pussy.
"I'll come visit you tomorrow," Reginald said as he zipped himself up while watching Pinkie eating Lady Hawthorne. "In the meantime, it would be helpful to Nicky if you could think of a way to help him with his problem as he's had me help you with yours."
"I-I'll try," Lady Hawthorne gasped, lying sprawled on the bed as Pinkie got to her feet.
"I'll see you out," Pinkie said, and they disappeared from Penny's view.
Getting to her feet, Penny tentatively entered Lady Hawthorne's bedroom, looking down to see her pussy gaping open between her pouting, delicate pink inner lips beneath a fat pink clit, her big breasts spilling over to the sides of her chest.
"I-I'm sorry that you had to witness that," Lady Hawthorne said, struggling to sit up, her face flushed.
"Don't be," Penny said. "It was beautiful to watch. It's obvious that he knows how to please you."
"Yes, he certainly does," Lady Hawthorne said, smiling wryly. "Nicky always sits there to watch me," she said, indicating the chair behind Penny.
"Do you enjoy being watched?" Penny asked, sitting down in the chair.
"Yes," Lady Hawthorne replied. "In the beginning, long before Nicky, it used to thrill me when Pinkie would watch me with my various lovers. Once I realized that Nicky really did enjoy watching me with his friends, I began to enjoy it, knowing that it was exciting him. When he'd have me afterwards, that was always the best."
"I love being watched," Penny said, smiling.
"You're a very beautiful young woman," Lady Hawthorne said as Pinkie returned, sitting next to her on the bed. "Aren't you married?"
"God, no," Penny laughed. "I don't think that's in the cards for me. I've yet to meet the man who could satisfy me and I can't imagine finding one who would be as tolerant of my needs as Nicky is of yours."
"That must disappoint your mother," Lady Hawthorne said.
"You have no idea," Penny laughed.
"You really do understand what I'm going through, don't you?" Lady Hawthorne asked, getting to her feet and allowing Pinkie to help her on with her housecoat, though she made no move to close it.
"I think so," Penny replied, standing up.
"Pinkie, I think some tea would be good," Lady Hawthorne said. "Come, let's sit and talk," she said, leading Penny from the bedroom back into the drawing room and sitting down. "What do you think that I should do?" she asked.
"That depends upon what you really want," Penny replied.
"I want the photos to be fakes, like Reginald suggested," Lady Hawthorne replied. "I want Nicky. Where am I ever going to find a man who understands and is willing to tolerate my needs if I lose Nicky?"
"And if the photos are real?" Penny asked gently.
"I want to destroy him, make him feel the same pain that he's caused me," Lady Hawthorne said. "If those photos are real and they're exposed, I couldn't live with the humiliation."
"Grant, Mr. Studder, is considered the best in his field for a reason," Penny said. "If anyone can resolve this discretely, he can. There's nobody in this world that I trust more or have more faith in than Grant."
"Would you have to tell him about...well, everything?" Lady Hawthorne asked, her cheeks coloring.
"Lady Hawthorne, Grant's been doing this work for over 20 years," Penny replied, smiling. "What he hasn't seen or experienced doesn't exist. He's the most open-minded, tolerant person I've ever met. He knows about me and my inclinations and accepts me without reservation. He happens to admire women who own their sexuality. Nothing I tell him will surprise him in the least. If anything, your situation would inspire him to help you even more."
"He's a very handsome man," Lady Hawthorne said.
"Don't I know it," Penny laughed. "I get wet just looking at him. It takes all of my self-control to keep my hands to myself at times."
"He must be old enough to be your father," Lady Hawthorne said.
"Yes, he is," Penny agreed, sighing. "Such is life."
Penny couldn't wait to get back to the hotel and fill Grant in on what she had learned, which she did as she sat astride him, her pussy massaging his cock as she fucked him.
"My contacts in Malta and Cyprus confirmed that Nicky is the ultimate owner of the bank accounts there," Grant said, massaging her breasts and pinching and pulling on her large, hard ruby nipples.
"What are we going to do?" Penny asked. "Lady Hawthorne is actually very nice. It's not her fault that she's in this situation. She'd be devastated to lose Nicky, but even more so if the photos are real and they're exposed. She might even harm herself. And I'm worried about what Pinkie told me about Nicky's veiled threats."
"I think that we need to meet with Mr. Brewer and let him know what we've learned, see what his - or the Palace's - position is on everything in light of everything," Grant said.
"Lady Hawthorne thinks that you're handsome," Penny said as she dismounted his cock and turned to take it into her mouth as she plastered her pussy on his, moaning when he exploded and began blasting cum into her mouth.
"I hope that you didn't offer me as a stud," Grant said after she had sucked him off and they were snuggled together.
"You'd love her big breasts," Penny laughed.
"I actually prefer smaller ones," Grant said.
"What? You don't like my breasts, or Mom's?" Penny asked.
"I like them just fine," Grant replied. "They're as perfect as breasts can be. My personal taste and preference is for somewhat smaller ones."
"Like Amy's?" Penny asked, rolling over on top of him and smiling down at him. "I love Amy's breasts. They're perfect for sucking on."
"Like Amy's," Grant agreed.
Once again dressing as conservatively as her wardrobe would allow, Penny sat nervously in the anteroom to Mr. Brewer's office the next morning with Grant. Once they were admitted, he invited them to join him sitting in comfortable chairs around a low table where he offered them coffee.
"Not tea?" Penny asked, surprised.
"If you'd prefer," Mr. Brewer replied. "I happen to prefer coffee and I was under the impression that most Americans did, too."
"I do prefer coffee," Penny said. "I was just surprised that you would."
"You should resist the urge to believe stereotypes, Miss Lane," Mr. Brewer said.
"Grant is always telling me not to judge the book by its cover," Penny said.
"Exactly," Mr. Brewer said, smiling for the first time. "Now, what can you tell me?" he asked.
Grant explained what they had learned about the offshore bank accounts and gave him the supporting documentation, then had Penny explain what she had learned.
"Your obvious attempt to protect your client's reputation is admirable, Miss Lane, but we have long been aware of Lady Hawthorne's sexual proclivities," Mr. Brewer said when she finished her highly edited tale. "She has always been very discrete, so it wasn't anything that we felt a need to do anything about. Until now."
"I'm concerned for her personal safety," Penny said. "If this is exposed, I'd be afraid of her harming herself. She's quite distraught."
"That is appreciated and I can assure you that it won't come to that," Mr. Brewer said. "We will take the appropriate steps to conclude this whole affair. I'd ask that you remain in London for another two or three days, in case we have need to talk with you further. Would that be a problem?"
"Of course not," Grant replied. "We'll help in any way we can."
The next couple of days were some of the happiest of Penny's life, spending hours in bed with Grant, telling him about her life in lurid detail and learning more about his life and her mother's. By the time they heard from Mr. Brewer asking them to come to his office, she felt as though she understood and was closer to her parents than she had ever felt.
"You are to be congratulated," Mr. Brewer said, actually smiling as they sat and drank coffee in his office. "Based upon the information you provided, the Crown Protection Service in conjunction with MI5 interdicted Mr. Sirotkin's office. In his office safe we found copies of the photos which Lady Hawthorne received, as well as the negatives, along with similar photos of Mr. Sirotkin in similar situations with several dozen other young men. Rest assured that none of these photos will ever see the light of day. In addition, we found evidence of further bank accounts in other offshore banking centers, Panama and the Cayman Islands in particular. None of these banks or jurisdictions are eager to make an enemy of the British government or Crown, in spite of their so-called banking secrecy laws, so they have been most cooperative in freezing the accounts while we go through the legal necessities to confiscate them altogether."
"What will all of that mean for Lady Hawthorne?" Penny asked.
"First of all, we will quietly arrange for the annulment of her marriage," Mr. Brewer replied. "Secondly, she will receive a generous portion of any monies that we recover. She will become one of the wealthiest women in the UK when all is said and done, I'd imagine. As for Mr. Sirotkin, all of his assets here in the UK have been confiscated and he has been stripped of his British citizenship. We will be deporting him back to Russia where I imagine he faces an unpleasant and probably short-lived future, as we believe that Mr. Sirotkin was acting as the purse, or banker, for a number of Russian oligarchs, which also explains his desperation for a KBE. They're not going to take too kindly to losing all of that money."
"Oh, that's wonderful," Penny said. "And terrible, too. Poor Lady Hawthorne. She really does love him, you know."
"I'd imagine that Lady Hawthorne will rebound from all of this quite nicely," Mr. Brewer said. "With her new-found wealth, along with her title, she will find herself quite sought after by a multitude of men, and women for that matter."
"Have you informed her of any of this?" Grant asked.
"We thought that we'd leave that to you," Mr. Brewer said. "Tell her what she needs to know and nothing more. I'm sure that you understand. We'd also like you to give her this," he said, handing Grant an ornate envelope.
"Impressive!" Grant said, handing it to Penny.
"It's from the King!" Penny gasped.
"Lady Hawthorne's life of relative obscurity is about to end," Mr. Brewer said. "If there's one thing the royal family understands, and it trumps all else, it's money. Lady Hawthorne's new-found wealth will dwarf that of the Crown's."
"How much money are you talking about?" Penny asked.
"The accounts that we've uncovered have a few hundred billion dollars in them," Mr. Brewer replied. "The government will take most of it, but I imagine that Lady Hawthorne will receive in the neighborhood of $50 billion, more than enough to compensate her for her loss and the emotional trauma that she's undergone. You will also do quite nicely based on the terms of your agreement with Lady Hawthorne, won't you?"
"Even for a Brit, you have an incredible sense of understatement, Mr. Brewer," Grant said, smiling.
"If you'll allow me, I'll have a car to take you to see Lady Hawthorne," Mr. Brewer said. "It's been a distinct pleasure to meet both of you," he said as he got to his feet and shook hands.
"This feels like a parade," Penny said as the large limousine drove them from the building, escorted fore and aft by two motorcycles each, their sirens blaring to make way for them.
"Those are the royal pennants," Grant pointed out, indicating the fluttering flags on each front bumper.
When they arrived at Rabbit Run, Lady Hawthorne and Pinkie were both standing at the front door, their mouths agape at the sight of the royal limousine. Grant had to insist that they would find their own way back to London, and the four of them watched the royal motorcade leave.
"Mr. Studder, Miss Lane, what is going on?" Lady Hawthorne asked as she invited them in.
"We have news for you, Lady Hawthorne," Grant replied.
"Good news?" she asked anxiously.
"Mostly, though I'm sure that some of it will be upsetting," Grant replied.
"I see," Lady Hawthorne said, her face falling. "Pinkie, I think the formal living room. Tea and sherry."
"This is like a movie set," Penny said when they entered the formal living room.
"We British tend to hold tightly to our past," Lady Hawthorne said as they sat down. "Like the French, it's the only glory that we have anymore."
Nothing was said until Pinkie appeared with a tray containing a teapot and four cups on saucers, as well as a bottle of Sherry with four small glasses. Serving the cups and saucers, then pouring the tea and Sherry, Pinkie took a seat next to Lady Hawthorne.
"I think it best to get the bad news out of the way," Grant said.
"Please do," Lady Hawthorne said, holding herself erect.
"To be blunt, the photos that you received were authentic and sent to you by your husband," Grant said, Penny's heart going out to Lady Hawthorne when she saw the tears forming at the corners of her eyes. "They were not the only photos. There were many others of a similar nature with other young men. They have all been seized by the government and nobody will ever know about or see them. I'm terribly sorry."
Lady Hawthorne tried to pick up her teacup, but her hand was trembling too much.
"Maggie, I'm so sorry," Pinkie said, covering her hand with her own hand and holding it.
"Mr. Sirotkin has been arrested and stripped of his British citizenship and is awaiting deportation to Russia," Grant continued. "Your marriage has also been annulled. I am only allowed to tell you that his crimes involved financial irregularities, acting as an agent for Russian oligarchs. His so-called money problems were a charade directed at you in his misguided attempt to acquire a KBE. He apparently thought that that would give his financial irregularities cover. In reality, he had several hundred billion dollars under his control in offshore accounts around the world, which the British government is in the process of seizing. I have been authorized to tell you that you will receive a portion of those monies, approximately $50 billion."
"How...how is that possible?" Lady Hawthorne gasped. "He...he was always complaining about money."
"This was a plan many years in the making, it would seem," Grant replied.
"Did he ever really love me?" Lady Hawthorne asked. "Or was he only using me?"
"I think that that is something that we'll never know," Grant replied.
"What...what will I do?" Lady Hawthorne asked, the tears flowing freely down her cheeks.
"You'll be just fine, Maggie," Pinkie assured her. "I'll always be with you. You'll be fine."
"Perhaps this will help," Grant said, handing her the envelope that he had been entrusted with.
"It's from the King!" Lady Hawthorne gasped when she saw it, opening it with trembling hands. "Oh! I've been invited to luncheon with Charles and Camilla at Buckingham Palace!"
"Oh, Maggie!" Pinkie gasped, tears now flowing from her eyes.
"Luncheon with the King and Queen," Lady Hawthorne marveled. "Never in my wildest dreams did I think anything like that could happen."
"I think that you'll find that your new-found wealth is going to open many doors that were previously closed," Grant offered.
"Because I'll have money," Lady Hawthorne said.
"The money is only going to open the doors," Grant said. "The rest is up to you. Penny tells me that you're an extraordinary woman. I have no doubt that others will also realize that once they get a chance to know you. In any event, your life is your own to make what you will of it. The only obstacles will be the ones that you create for yourself."
"It's not every day that one's life is destroyed in one fell swoop, only to be immediately reborn like a phoenix rising from the ashes," Lady Hawthorne said, sighing. "Thank you, Mr. Studder, and you, Miss Lane. You've done more for me than I ever expected."
"I'm glad that we were able to help," Grant said.
"Can we just go home?" Penny asked as they rode back to town. "Suddenly this place depresses me."
"I'll do you one better," Grant said, smiling. "I'll charter a plane to take us home. We've earned it and we can afford it."
Two hours later, after checking out of their hotel, Grant and Penny were airborne on a Gulfstream G800 for the 7 hour, 47 minute flight from London to West Palm Beach, landing just before 10:00 in the evening. Grant dropped her off at her condo and Penny was entering when Amy emerged from her bedroom in all her naked glory, the sight of her making Penny's mouth water.
"You're home," Amy said, smiling.
"Finally," Penny sighed, smiling.
"Go take a shower, then come to bed," Amy said.
"I took a shower on the plane," Penny said, shedding her clothes. "I'll tell you all about it," she said as she followed Amy into her bedroom.
Two hours later, Penny lay collapsed on the bed, exhausted from cumming so much, moaning when she felt Amy sliding her hand out of her pussy.
"God, I have missed you," Penny said as they kissed, tasting each other on their mouths.
"You could have fooled me," Amy said, laughing. "You came like you haven't had sex since you left."
"I've had more sex than I ever dreamed of," Penny said, "but nobody can make me cum the way you do."
"Grant?" Amy asked, her eyes wide.
"Grant," Penny said, smiling.
"Oh, my god!" Amy laughed. "Tell me all about it."
And she did, Amy listening in rapt fascination as Penny described it all in detail.
"He even eats pussy better than you, something that I was sure was impossible," Penny said. "He gets to a point where he can't cum anymore, then he can just fuck and fuck and fuck. He fucked me once for an hour and a half straight. I actually got sore."
"So, no more issues about you being his daughter?" Amy asked.
"None," Penny replied.
"I am so damned jealous," Amy said.
"He told me that he likes your breasts more than mine or Mom's," Penny said, smiling at the surprise on her face. "He says that you have the perfect breasts for his taste."
"Now I just need to get him to suck on them," Amy said.
"He couldn't resist me when I made up my mind to have him," Penny said. "And I can't resist you. What chance does he have if you're really determined?"
After another long 69, they finally fell asleep in each other's arms. Waking in the morning, they did it again, then Penny enjoyed watching Amy writhe on the bed, orgasm after orgasm tearing through her body as she fisted her.
"Paybacks are hell, aren't they?" Penny said, kissing her.
"They're the best," Amy panted. "I guess we should shower and get to the office."Divorce Lawyer Pt. 06
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 6.
"Welcome back!" Cindy greeted Penny when she entered the office, a big smile on her face. "How was London?"
"Very British," Penny replied with a laugh.
"He got here about 5 minutes ago," Cindy said, reading her mind. "I'll bring you some coffee."
"Good morning," Grant said when he saw her, a big smile creasing his face. "Sleep well?"
"Hardly at all," Penny replied, smiling. "I had lots to make up with Amy."
"I can just imagine," Grant said.
"She's dying to fuck you, you know," Penny said.
"That wouldn't be appropriate," Grant said. "We have a professional, working relationship."
"And we don't?" Penny asked, tilting her head and arching an eyebrow. "Not to mention a certain genetic connection. When I was sucking on her nipples, I thought of you," Penny said, smiling mischievously. "They're insanely suckable."
"I've got a surprise for everyone," Grant said, changing the subject. "Follow me. Come with us, Cindy," he said when they passed her desk, Cindy jumping up and following them to the boiler room."
"Attention on deck," someone called out when they saw Grant, eliciting laughter.
"It's good to be back and see all of you again," Grant said when he had everyone's attention. "We find ourselves in the unusual position of having no active clients. Therefore, I'm declaring a 2-week holiday starting now," he announced to cheers and applause. "Check the website daily in case something comes up and I need you back here, but otherwise, go have some fun and spend some of that money that you've been earning."
"Two weeks?" Penny asked, her eyes shining.
"Everyone could use a break," Grant said. "I'm going to take your mother to the Bahamas for a week. We haven't had a proper vacation in a while."
"I'm going to sleep and fuck Amy a lot," Penny said, smiling at the look on his face. "I'll think of you while I'm sucking on her nipples and other things."
"I should put you over my knee and spank you, but you'd probably enjoy it," Grant said, laughing. "Go have fun."
"Hi, Grant," Amy said, smiling as she approached them. "Nice touch, a vacation. Do you have any plans?"
"I'm going to take my wife to the Bahamas for a week," Grant said.
"Lucky her," Amy said. "Let's go back home and go back to bed," she said to Penny. "You're welcome to join us," she said to Grant.
"Christ on a crutch," Grant said, turning and walking away.
"He said that a lot to me before he finally just gave up and let me have my way," Penny said. "Back to bed sounds great."
"Then there's hope for me yet," Amy said.
It took Penny three days to finally decide that her body clock was back where it belonged. She slept a lot, enjoying trysts with Amy several times a day, walked on the beach and swam, and just generally decompressed, all the while filling Amy in on everything that had transpired in London.
"When you found out about Victor Berezovsky, that was the clue that we needed," Penny explained. "After that, everything started to unravel. Grant's contacts in Malta and Cyprus confirmed everything. After that, the Crown Protection Service took over."
"It's a shame that you didn't get to meet the King," Amy said.
"Not to me," Penny laughed. "I find their whole title and royalty thing to be so much nonsense. Like Grant said, it's nothing more than a lucky sperm club lottery, with the dregs seeming to rise to the top. If Lady Hawthorne hadn't had a title, she'd probably have had a much happier life. The royals have to spend their whole lives pretending to be someone that they're not, but that they think they are. It's really pretty pathetic."
"How about we find ourselves some cock tonight?" Amy suggested.
"Oh, definitely," Penny agreed. "Where?" she asked.
"We'll go over to the Blue Note," Amy said.
"Cindy took me there," Penny said. "We found two guys and got good and laid."
"It's the best place for what we crave," Amy said. "But I don't bring guys back here. This is my private space, our private space. I'd rather spring for a hotel room."
"I don't mind that," Penny said. "I've never really had my own private space. These last few days with you have been so relaxing. It would be a shame to spoil it."
It didn't take them 30 minutes before two well-dressed Black businessmen picked them up and took them to their hotel where they spent the next couple of hours pleasing and being pleased, trading partners several times before finally dressing and leaving, both of them with tingling pussies and asses and their mouths filled with the taste of cum.
"That was perfect," Amy sighed when they finally got back home, well after midnight.
"I did that in London," Penny said, and told her the story.
"He sounds like a creep," Amy observed.
"A total creep, but he had a nice cock and I was horny," Penny agreed. "I'd never done anything quite like that before, but it felt good to make him realize that he wasn't the one in charge. The look on his face when I finished with him and got dressed and left was perfect. He didn't know what had hit him and I had gotten what I wanted out of it."
Penny was at her parents' getting some of her things when they arrived home from the Bahamas, both of them tanned and smiling, touching and giving each other looks that Penny had never seen between them before.
"Penny!" Helen said when she saw her, coming over and hugging her. "I've missed you! I didn't even get to see you when you got back from London before your father whisked me off to the Bahamas."
"It's been crazy, that's for sure," Penny said. "You look great, though. Nice and tanned and you seem really happy."
"It was a magical week and we stayed in the most marvelous house right on the ocean," Helen said. "Staff to see to our every need. It was perfect. Your father liked it so much that he bought it before we left."
"You what?" Penny laughed. "You bought a house in the Bahamas?"
"Oh, it's not just a house," Helen said, smiling at Grant. "It's more like a self-contained luxury resort. It has 10 bedrooms, 3 of them suites, each with an en suite bathroom. Everything is ultra-modern luxury and it's got a full-time staff who live on-site in their own 2-bedroom apartment. It even has a fully stocked wine cellar and a professional gym. And it's only 10 minutes from anywhere. You're going to just love it."
"When do I get to see it?" Penny asked.
"Go tomorrow if you like," Grant said, tossing her a ring of keys. "It's on New Providence Island. Catch a flight to Nassau and tell any taxi driver to take you to Apsara at Old Fort Bay. They'll know exactly where it is."
"Can I take Amy with me?" Penny asked, her eyes lighting up.
"Take whoever you like," Grant said.
"Oh, Dad, thank you!" Penny said, hugging him, then her mother. "I can't believe you bought a house in the Bahamas."
"Grant, does Penny like women, sexually I mean?" Helen asked after Penny left.
"Yes, but she also likes men," Grant replied.
"I-I didn't realize," Helen said. "And this Amy..."
"We've talked about her before," Grant said. "They like each other. I also happen to know that Amy likes men. She's made it very clear that she'd like to jump my bones. I think that it's more that they're really comfortable together. Personally, I think that they're good for each other. You don't object, do you?"
"It's not that, I just never thought..." Helen said. "Are you interested in letting her jump your bones? You know that I wouldn't mind."
"I'd love to, but I'm worried about the whole work relationship," Grant replied. "She's literally the most valuable person in the office, me included. I'd hate to do anything that would jeopardize that."
"Grant, sometimes you are such a fool," Helen laughed. "I still haven't met the man who is your equal in bed. As long as she doesn't take it for anything but some fun, you should take her up on it. You've never had a problem with Cindy, have you?"
"No, and I'll think about it," Grant said. "And not to change the subject, and I know that you don't want to hear this, but the better I get to know Penny, the more I realize how much she is like you. It's uncanny. She's like a clone of you. Same mannerisms, says a lot of the same things, same attitudes. You might cut her some slack and get to know her without judging her. In my eyes, you're perfect and so is she."
"You have no idea how hard it is from seeing her as my darling daughter to accepting that she's a woman, much less one like me," Helen said. "I'd have been far more comfortable if she were more normal than like me."
"But normal is so boring," Grant said, laughing when she rolled her eyes.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Hey, let's go to the Bahamas tomorrow," Penny said when she got home, quickly undressing and joining Amy on the sofa.
"Sure," Amy agreed. "What's the occasion?" she asked.
"Grant liked the house that they stayed in so much, he bought it," Penny replied, laughing. "Apparently it's ultra-swanky and right on the ocean. We've still got a week, so let's go have some fun."
"Works for me," Amy said. "Bahamian men are supposed to be hot."
"Even better," Penny said. "Let's go fuck now."
Penny was chagrined to learn that there were no direct flights between West Palm Beach and Nassau, that they had to go through Marsh Harbor in the Abacos for the shortest flight, which was still more than 4 hours. The other alternatives were to go via Atlanta, which was more than 5 hours, or drive an hour or more down to Ft. Lauderdale or Miami for a direct flight.
By the time their taxi pulled up to Apsara the next day, Penny had forgotten all about the inconvenience of the trip, staring in amazement at the turquoise waters in front of the stunning house, which sat on close to an acre of land.
"This is like a luxury hotel," Penny said as she and Amy explored the house, having already met Frank and Ella Prince, the mid-40ish Black couple who took care of the place. Frank was trim with wiry muscles and a broad chest and Ella was big with huge breasts and an ample ass.
"Grant really bought this place?" Amy asked.
"That's what he said," Penny replied. "I want to fuck in every room of the house before we leave," she said, laughing.
"Why don't we start right here?" Amy suggested, pulling her down onto the bed in the suite that they were checking out.
"Mmm, your pussy tastes even better here for some reason," Penny said as she sucked on Amy's delicate inner lips, then slid her tongue back into her as they rolled on the bed in a 69.
"Yours always tastes perfect," Amy said from between her thighs, drinking up her juices as they flowed onto her questing tongue.
"I'm hungry," Penny said after a while as they both lay back to catch their breath. "I love eating your pussy, but I need some food."
"Me, too," Amy said. "Let's explore and see if there's any food in the kitchen."
Which there wasn't. Picking up the house phone, Penny dialed the number she had been given to reach Frank and Ella. When they explained their predicament, they were told that if they had at least a day's advance notice that they were coming, that they'd make sure that the refrigerator was fully stocked with whatever they wanted. After discussing what kinds of food that they'd like to have on hand, mostly fruits and juices, Frank promised to have it the next day. In the meantime, he suggested that they go over to the Old Fort Bay Club where they had automatic memberships due to owning a house within the Old Fort Bay development. There were two restaurants there. Frank offered to drive them or let them use his car and Penny opted for a ride.
When Frank dropped them off, only a 2-3 minute drive down the road - they could easily have walked - they went to the reception and explained that they were new residents. Their information was quickly taken and they were given a membership packet that explained everything that the club offered, which Penny was pleased to note included a spa. They went to the Sea View Terrace, the main restaurant, and ordered crab cakes, conch chowder, and lobster mac and cheese, with Bahamian Kalik beer to wash it down. They couldn't resist trying the pear-and-fig cobbler for dessert, sighing with satisfaction when they finished.
"Let's go find a car so that we don't have to bother Frank and Ella every time we want to go somewhere," Penny suggested. "We can buy one and leave it here for whoever comes to stay."
"Makes sense to me," Amy agreed.
The reception desk informed them that Bahama Bus and Truck was the best place to find a jeep, which Penny had asked about, thinking that it would a very practical vehicle, and called them a taxi to take them there. They were looking at the selection on the lot when a friendly looking salesman approached.
"Can I help you?" he asked.
"Can I buy that?" Penny asked, pointing to a red Jeep Grand Wagoneer Series III Obsidian L.
"If you like," he replied, smiling. "It's brand new, 2024 model with all of the extras, a 3-liter DOHC twin turbo and an 8-speed automatic transmission. Seats 7. When do you want it?" he asked.
"Now," Penny replied. "Can I pay with a credit card?" she asked.
"If they'll approve it, sure, but that particular model is just over $125,000. It'll take me 30 minutes to do the paperwork once I get an approval for the credit card," he said.
"That sounds good," Penny said, handing him her passport, driver's license, and credit card. "We're not in a hurry."
Just over half an hour later, they drove off in their new Jeep. Driving around the perimeter of the island, which was only 20 miles in length and just under 7 miles across, they got a general idea of what there was to see before heading in to Nassau, the capitol, and parking, then spending a couple of hours looking around and getting oriented before heading back to the house. Going out the back of the house, they stripped and went into the infinity-edge swimming pool that faced the ocean.
"This is the life," Penny sighed as they leaned on the edge of the pool looking out over the ocean. "Can you imagine living here?"
"It would be pretty amazing," Amy said. "We'll have to find out if there's enough going on, especially at night, to make it interesting. I'd sure like to check out the men."
"I saw some delicious-looking ones when we drove around the island and in Nassau, down near the straw market and the docks," Penny said. "Sit up here and let me eat you," she said, patting the side of the pool.
"Yes, I could live here if this is what it was like," Amy sighed as she leaned back on her hands, her feet up on the edge of the pool wide apart, her head thrown back as Penny feasted on her pussy.
"It's so peaceful," Penny said, sawing a couple of fingers in and out of Amy's pussy, leaning forward to flick her tongue across her clit.
"Mmm," Amy agreed as Penny added a couple more fingers.
"Penny!" Amy gasped, looking down at her trying to push her hand into her. "Not here...oh, god, you crazy girl," she moaned as she saw her hand disappear into her pussy.
"I just wanted to make you cum real hard," Penny said, laughing as she withdrew her hand, then leaned forward and glued her mouth to her spasming pussy, drinking up the tangy juices that bathed her tongue.
"Uh-oh, company," Amy said.
Penny lifted her face from Amy's pussy and turned to look as Ella approached.
"Didn't mean to interrupt," Ella said, unabashedly staring at Amy's spread pussy, which she made no move to hide.
"I hope that we're not offending anyone," Penny said. "We just..."
"The only thing offensive about sex is not enough of it," Ella said, then laughed. "Two beautiful girls like you, it's a shame to waste it on each other, if you don't mind my saying so. You should be wasting that fine stuff on a man."
"There wasn't one handy at the moment, so we were making do," Penny said, laughing.
"You sure were," Ella chuckled. "Frank sees that and he'll be pestering me all day, which I wouldn't mind. I was just checking to see if you're settling in okay. I saw that nice new Jeep in the garage. Did you buy that?"
"Yes," Penny replied. "That way whenever people stay here, they won't have to bother you and Frank for a ride or borrow your car."
"No bother, but I understand," Ella said. "I can cook pretty decent, nothing fancy, so if you get hungry after Frank goes shopping tomorrow, don't be afraid to ask me to put something together for you. My specialty is breakfast, eggs and toast," she said with a laugh.
"You mentioned men," Amy said. "Where would we find some?" she asked.
"What kind of men?" Ella asked, smiling.
"Not tourists," Amy replied.
"Well, you might try Xscape Lounge & Nightclub," Ella suggested. "Lots of local people go there. Usually got a good band, food's decent, drinks are fair price. Stays open late."
"Thanks, Ella," Amy said.
"No problem," Ella said. "You have fun now," she said, turning and walking away, Penny and Amy both smiling when they heard her chuckling.
As the sun set, they went in and took a shower together in the master suite's huge bathroom, then fell asleep in the huge bed, waking just before 8pm and hungry.
"You want to go back to the club for some dinner or go into town and check out that Xscape place that Ella told us about, eat there?" Penny asked.
"Let's go into town," Amy replied. "At least there we have a chance at finding some men. I doubt that that's possible at the club."
They dressed in short shorts and tight T-shirts, assuming that a tropical island would have a relaxed dress code, then drove into Nassau and found Xscape. It was just short of 9:00 and it was only about half full, a band setting up on the stage. Finding a table, they ordered cracked conch sandwiches from the limited menu and glasses of white wine.
"Oh, man, this is good," Penny said after tasting her sandwich.
"Really good," Amy agreed.
"The kitchen is closing," their server informed them. "Last call for any food."
"You want to split another one?" Penny asked. "I'm still hungry."
"Sure, why not?" Amy agreed.
"If you liked the cracked conch, you should try the conch fritters," their server suggested. "That's the Bahamian national dish."
"Okay," Penny agreed. "We'll have that. And two more glasses of wine, please."
"He wasn't wrong," Amy said when the conch fritters arrived. "This is really tasty, spicier than the cracked conch."
"They had conch salad on the menu, too," Penny said. "I can't wait to try that. Maybe tomorrow."
The club was starting to fill up and the band started playing. They were pleased to see that at least half of the crowd appeared to be local people. When everyone started dancing, they joined them, enjoying the group feeling as everyone moved to the music, most people, like themselves, just dancing with whoever happened to be in front of them.
"Hey, you two can really dance," a good-looking young man said, like them, his brow beaded with sweat.
"I haven't danced in so long," Penny said, smiling at him. "This place is fun. Such great energy."
"Best club in Nassau," he said. "I'm Daryl."
"I'm Penny, this is Amy," she introduced. "You're from here?"
"Born and raised," Daryl replied. "What about you?"
"West Palm Beach, born and raised," Penny replied.
"I'm from Huntsville, Alabama, but I live and work in West Palm Beach," Amy said.
"Hell, that makes you honorary locals," Daryl said, smiling.
"Is that a good thing?" Penny asked.
"Sure it is," Daryl replied. "That means you get the best possible guide to a good time that there is on this island."
"Would that be you?" Amy asked.
"You got it," Daryl laughed.
"We just got here today and we've never been here before," Penny said. "We heard that this was a good place to meet local people. What's the best thing to do here?" she asked.
"Anything on or under the water," Daryl replied. "That's what I do. I have my own boat and show people around above and below the surface. Do you know how to swim?" he asked.
"Of course," Penny laughed. "We're not that helpless."
"If you want, I could show you around tomorrow, give you a taste of what there is," Daryl said. "Then you can explore the things that interest you more once you know what your options are."
"Just you?" Penny asked.
"And my brother Glen," Daryl replied. "He's around here somewhere. We have our own business."
"What do you charge for a day?" Penny asked.
"For you, nothing," Daryl replied, smiling.
"No, we're not interested if you're not going to charge us," Penny said.
"Hey, who's this?" another handsome young man asked as he joined them, an inch taller and a little older than Daryl.
"Penny and Amy," Daryl replied. "This is my brother Glen. They were asking about hiring the boat, seeing the sights, maybe snorkeling."
"Great," Glen said. "Our boat's not the biggest or the fanciest, but it's the cleanest and safest. Never lost a passenger yet."
"You still haven't told me how much it costs," Penny said.
"It's $250 for the day, $125 for a half day, up to four passengers," Glen said, clearly the businessman of the two.
"You want to do it?" Penny asked Amy.
"Sure," Amy replied. "That's what we're here for, to have a good time."
"Why don't we try half a day and see how it goes?" Penny suggested.
"Sure," Glen agreed. "Best to go in the morning when it's calm. The sea can get a bit rowdy later in the day. We can provide food, too, but that's extra. Drinks, water, sodas, and beer, are included, and we provide masks, fins, and snorkels. The only thing you need to bring is a willingness to have a good time."
"That sounds great," Penny said. "Include the food. We like to eat. We'll pay extra for it."
"Where are you staying?" Glen asked.
"In Old Fort Bay," Penny replied.
"Nice!" Glen said, his whole face lighting up. "It doesn't get any better than that. How about 9:00, at the docks near the straw market."
"Okay," Penny agreed.
"Great!" Glen said. "You want to dance?"
"Definitely!" Penny replied, the four of them heading out onto the dance floor.
A couple of hours later, Penny and Amy were exhausted, while Glen and Daryl seemed as though they could dance forever. Saying their good-byes and promising to meet them in the morning, they found their new Jeep and headed back to the house.
"They are so young," Amy laughed.
"They are so cute," Penny replied, laughing. "I don't care how old they are."
"I haven't been with a guy that young since I was that young," Amy said.
"If they're too young for you, you can just watch me with them," Penny laughed.
"Fat chance," Amy laughed.
Arriving back at the house, they stripped their sweaty clothes off and jumped in the pool.
"Oh, god, this is just so good," Penny sighed as she floated on her back looking up at the Milky Way splashed across the moonless sky.
"Let's go to bed," Amy said after a bit. "I'm just dying to stick my tongue between your legs."
"I hope that's not all that you're going to stick there," Penny laughed as they clambered out of the pool and made their way to the master suite, where they crawled onto the bed, marveling at the sight of the Milky Way's light glittering on the ocean beyond the floor-to-ceiling sliding glass doors before rolling over into a 69.
"Did you bring a bathing suit?" Amy asked the next morning after they awoke, then enjoyed a leisurely 69.
"Never occurred to me," Penny replied. "I'm just going to wear a big T-shirt. If we're going to be on the water, I don't want to burn."
"Good point," Amy agreed.
"Do you smell eggs?" Penny asked, sniffing the air.
"Maybe Frank already went shopping and Ella's making breakfast," Amy said.
"Wouldn't that be great," Penny said, getting out of the bed and heading towards the kitchen in her birthday suit, Amy right behind her.
"You two always run around naked?" Ella asked when they arrived in the kitchen to find her busy at the stove.
"Mostly," Penny replied, laughing. "We didn't even think about it. You don't mind, do you?"
"Does my eyes good to see two beautiful girls like you," Ella said. "That couple who was here last week, they were like that, too. Never seen such lovebirds at their age. You look a lot like her."
"Those were my parents," Penny laughed.
"When I heard that they bought the place, I nearly died laughing," Ella said, placing two plates with scrambled eggs and pieces of toast on the counter for them.
"I couldn't believe it when they told me," Penny said. "But I'm sure glad that they did. This place is just amazing."
"Whoa!" Frank said, skidding to a stop as he entered the kitchen with two large bags of groceries in his arms.
"I warned you how they were," Ella said.
"You didn't lie," Frank said, shaking his head and starting to put the groceries away.
"I told him that his tongue would cramp if he saw the two of you naked," Ella laughed.
"We can put something on if it makes you uncomfortable," Penny offered.
"No, this is your home," Frank replied, trying not to look at them. "You got every right to be comfortable."
"We're going to take a boat tour today," Penny said.
"Best way to see what's important," Frank said.
"We met these two nice boys last night at Xscape that have a boat and take people on tours," Penny explained.
"Glen and Daryl?" Ella asked.
"How did you know?" Penny asked.
"Two nice boys describes them perfectly," Ella said. "Their mother and I grew up together. I've known them since they were babies. You tell them from me that they'd best behave themselves or they'll answer to me."
Donning their T-shirts after finishing breakfast and grabbing a couple of large bath towels, they jumped into the Jeep and headed towards the straw market, parking and then going down to the docks where they saw Glen and Daryl waving to them from their boat.
"Hey, you made it," Glen said, reaching to offer Penny a hand to step down into the boat, his eyes widening when her T-shirt pulled up enough to give him a good view of her naked pussy. Penny had to smile when she saw the growing bulge in his bathing suit when he got the same treatment helping Amy down into the boat. "Uh, didn't you bring bathing suits?" he asked.
"Do we need them?" Penny asked.
"No, not if you don't want them," Glen replied.
As Daryl prepared the boat to cast off, Glen gave them a quick tour, showing them where the life vests were located, should they be needed, and stowing Penny's bag under the seat behind the center console where the helm was located. Pulling away from the dock, Penny and Amy went forward to the bow, kneeling on the thick cushion and looking down over the railing at the water sliding by, their T-shirts pulling up over their asses to give both boys a perfect view of their naked asses and pussies. After a short 10-minute ride, they pulled the boat into a sheltered cove where Glen announced that this was a good place to try out the snorkeling gear, explaining that there were a lot of colorful juvenile fish to be seen hiding amidst the coral as he carefully lowered the anchor over the side and down to the sand 15' below, taking care not to damage any of the coral.
Pulling their T-shirts off, not unmindful of the large bulges in both of the boys' swim trunks, they put on the fins that they were handed, giving both boys perfect views of their spread pussies. When Glen knelt down to make sure that the fins were snug on her feet, his face was mere inches from Penny's open pussy.
"Uh, nice tattoo," he said, looking up at her.
"You like it?" Penny asked, smiling at him and reaching down to run her finger over it. "Maybe you can check it out more closely after we have a swim."
"Yeah, I'd like that," Glen said, turning to see his brother fumbling with Amy's fins as he tried to tighten them on her feet, her spread pussy right in front of his face distracting him.
"You'd think that you'd never seen a pussy before," Glen said, taking over and smiling up at Amy.
"You like pussies?" Amy asked, a broad smile on her face.
"Who doesn't?" Glen replied.
"He's got you there," Penny said, laughing. "Aren't you going to swim with us?" she asked when they were handed masks and snorkels.
"Of course," Glen replied.
"Maybe you should take them off," Penny said, looking at his swimming trunks. "That looks pretty uncomfortable."
"You, uh, don't mind?" Glen asked.
"Do we look like we'd mind?" Penny asked, laughing. "Mmm, much better," she said when they quickly stripped, their hard black cocks standing out in front of them. "As you can see from my tattoo, I like black cocks," she said.
"Do you like black cocks, too?" Glen asked Amy, standing in front of her, his cock practically sticking in her face.
"I like cocks, period," Amy replied, laughing. "But let's swim first, otherwise we'll never get in the water.
Quickly pulling on fins and hanging their masks on their chests, Daryl and Glen slipped over the side into the water, then helped Penny and Amy in.
"The water's nice," Penny said, clinging to Glen, her breasts pressing against him.
"Remember to keep your lips sealed around the snorkel if you don't want a mouthful of salt water," Glen warned as he and Daryl helped settle the masks on their faces. "Now you can just float on the surface. If you go under the water, you need to exhale hard when you come back up to clear the water from the snorkel, otherwise you'll end up with a mouthful of salt water."
Letting go of the two boys, Amy and Penny floated on the surface, looking down at the myriad of colorful small fish darting in and out of the coral growing on the bottom. Experienced with snorkeling, Penny dove down, holding her breath to get closer, then shot to the surface for air when she could hold her breath no more.
"Oh, it's so wonderful," she gasped, wrapping her legs around Glen's waist as he supported her on the surface, one hand on her ass holding her. "So many little fish and all the colors of the rainbow."
"Hey, are you okay?" Daryl asked, holding Amy from behind as she coughed, his arm across her chest, his hand holding one of her breasts as she spit out the snorkel's mouthpiece, his cock pressing against her ass.
"I'm okay, I just swallowed some water," Amy replied, turning to face him and smiling. "Let's do it some more," she said, taking the snorkel's mouthpiece into her mouth once again and floating on the surface.
They enjoyed the snorkeling, Amy diving down several times to get closer, until she finally grabbed Glen on the surface, her legs wrapped around his waist as she gasped for breath.
"I need a break," she said.
Easily pulling himself up and onto the boat, Glen reached down for Penny's hands and lifted her out of the water, then did the same for Amy as Daryl pushed her up, his hands on her ass, then pulled himself out of the water.
"That was great," Penny said, removing the mask and snorkel as Glen knelt to help her out of the fins, his nose brushing against her pussy as he looked up at her.
"I can't believe how tiring just floating is," Amy said, lying back on the cushion, her feet flat and wide apart, the delicate inner lips of her pussy pouting apart beneath her fat clit as her pussy spread open.
"You should drink something," Glen said, getting bottles of water from the cooler that he had brought along.
"Mmm, water never tasted so good," Penny sighed after taking a big gulp, then leaning back on her elbows, smiling as Glen stared at her spread pussy, her long inner lips petaled apart beneath her huge clit. "Would you like a taste?" she asked.
"I-I have some," Glen replied, holding up his bottle of water.
"I wasn't talking about the water," Penny said, reaching down and trailing a finger down between her long inner lips. "Don't you want to taste my pussy?" she asked, the tip of a finger dipping into herself, smiling at the look on Glen's face as he watched her softly sucking on it.
"Yeah, sure I do," Glen finally managed to reply, his cock bobbing in front of him as it throbbed to the beat of his pulse.
"I love it when someone eats my pussy," Penny said. "We both do."
Glen didn't need any more hints, crawling onto the cushion and leaning over to drag his tongue up through Penny's spread pussy.
"You, too," Amy said to Daryl.
Daryl didn't say a thing, just dove into Amy's pussy, eliciting a peal of laughter from her as she ran her fingers through his kinky hair as he began to eat her.
"This is so much fun," Penny sighed, turning and pulling Amy's face to hers and kissing her, sucking on each other's tongues while the two brothers feasted on their pussies. "Fuck me now," she said when they broke off their kiss. "I want to feel your cock in me."
"No problem," Glen said, smiling broadly as he moved up and forward, guiding his cock to her spread pussy, Penny moaning softly as she watched it disappear into her, then lying back as he began to fuck her, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist as he plunged his cock in and out of her hungry pussy.
Looking over at Amy, she saw that she had trapped her legs behind her elbows, her head up to watch as Daryl fucked her, writhing beneath him when he started rubbing her fat clit with his thumb.
"Your pussy feels incredible," Glen said to Penny, his hands on her breasts, kneading them, pinching and pulling on her hard ruby nipples.
"So does your cock," Penny sighed, squeezing it with her pussy.
"You're going to make me cum if you do that," Glen warned.
"Don't cum in me," Penny said. "I want to suck you when you're ready," once again squeezing his cock with her pussy.
"That would be now," Glen gasped, pulling his glistening cock from her pussy and watching as she sat up, then leaned over to take it into her mouth, moaning when it began pulsing on her tongue and hot thick cum began coating it and the rest of her mouth as she gulped it down, sucking him dry before going all the way down on him and milking him with her mouth and throat. "Oh, man, that was amazing," he gasped when she sat back licking her lips, a smile on her face.
"Your cum tastes good," Penny said. "It makes me hungry for more, but I'd settle for something to eat."
"Oh, wow!" Daryl groaned when Amy began to siphon his cock as he exploded in her mouth, one hand fondling his balls as she sucked him dry, smacking her lips when she finally released him, a big smile on her face.
"The perfect appetizer," Amy said, smiling at Penny. "I could eat something, too."
"Do you like conch?" Glen asked, pulling a plastic container out of the cooler. "My mom makes the best conch salad in Nassau," he said as he got four bowls, then began scooping some into each one.
"We had conch fritters and cracked conch last night before we met you," Penny said. "It was great."
"There's nothing like conch salad," Daryl said. "We eat tons of it, every day."
"Oh, this is good!" Penny said after eating a mouthful. "God, this is really good."
"What's in it?" Amy asked.
"Raw conch, diced tomatoes, green bell peppers, red bell peppers, sweet onion, lime juice, and a dash of salt and pepper," Glen replied. "Momma puts some habanero pepper in hers to make it a bit spicy."
"I like the spicy," Penny said. "You should eat, too. If you don't, you won't have enough energy to fuck us again."
"Sure we will, but we don't mind eating, you or the conch salad," Glen added, laughing.
"Do you often have fun like this with tourists?" Amy asked as they ate.
"Some, but not like this," Daryl replied, shaking his head. "You two are...you're awesome."
"Oh? Why is that?" Amy asked.
"Just the way you are," Daryl said. "I mean, most of the tourist girls that we meet, they like to play games. You don't. You just say what you want."
"We are the way we are and we accept it," Penny said. "No need to play games. We want someone to eat our pussy, we tell them. We want someone to fuck us, we tell them. Why play games when we know what it is that we want? We both love sex and a lot of it. We can't pretend to be someone we're not."
"That's what I mean," Daryl said. "You're so...so...so real."
"That's the best compliment we've had all day," Penny said. "Can we go swimming again, or do we need to wait because we just ate?"
"No need to wait," Glen said. "We're just snorkeling."
"Should we go somewhere else, or is it all the same?" Amy asked.
"A lot of the same, but also some really special places," Glen replied. "There's one that you'll really like that's not too far from here. It has lots of sponges and Christmas tree worms. There are even a couple of moray eels that live there."
"Aren't they dangerous?" Amy asked.
"Not unless you stick your hand in their mouths," Daryl replied, laughing. "They're practically blind. When you know how, you can even play with them, let them wrap around your arms and legs. Their skin feels like...like..."
"The softest pussy," Glen said, grinning.
"I want to see that," Penny laughed.
"Get the anchor, Daryl," Glen said.
It was only a 15-minute ride to another sheltered cove, Glen carefully positioning the boat, then sending Daryl over the side with the anchor to place it carefully while Glen helped them on with their fins.
"You've got a nice pussy, too," he said to Amy as he helped her, staring at her spread pussy.
"You're sweet," Amy said, smiling. "I'm looking forward to seeing your tongue in it, then your cock."
"The reef here grows up along the wall on this side of the cove," Glen explained, "almost to the surface, so you'll be able to get a lot closer to it. You shouldn't touch anything, especially not the coral. Not only is it bad for the coral, but certain ones have a toxin that burns. It won't hurt you, but it's not a nice feeling. Also, coral is very sharp. It's easy to cut yourself on it and that can lead to an infection. We're going to stay closer to you this time, so if we think you're getting too close, we're going to pull you away, okay?"
"Got it," Amy said.
"You'll see these fish here with blue and yellow stripes with a yellow tail and blue face," Glen explained. "They're called clown fish and they eat the coral. They're really beautiful, too. Ready to try?" he asked.
Penny answered by jumping from the boat into the water, quickly followed by Glen who had his snorkeling gear in his hand, quickly donning it once he was in the water. Amy held Daryl's hand as they jumped into the water. Penny's heart was thumping when she saw all of the corals, many of them swaying lazily in the current, all different colors. Then she saw one of the clown fish and pointed, turning to look at Glen next to her, making the mistake of smiling and breaking the seal around her snorkel's mouthpiece and getting a mouthful of water, necessitating lifting her face out of the water while she coughed, Glen holding her, unabashedly fondling her breasts.
"Aren't you the naughty one," Penny laughed when she finally caught her breath, reaching out and wrapping a hand around his rock-hard cock. "I want to see more," she said, making sure that her mouth was sealed around the snorkel's mouthpiece before lowering her face back into the water.
Daryl turned to look at them, pointing two fingers at his mask, then turning and diving to the bottom where he pointed to some spiral-shaped plant-like things sticking up out of the sandy bottom. When he got closer and tried to touch one, it disappeared in a flash down into the sand. When he dove to the surface for a breath of air, Glen pointed and they looked to where he was pointing into a thicket of various corals and saw a big green snake slithering through the coral. They both froze, watching in fascination as he dove after it, stopping just in front of it and waiting. Amy grabbed Penny's hand when they saw the eel slither along one of his legs, then turn and do it again before swimming away and disappearing into the coral.
"What was that?" Amy gasped as they lifted their faces for air at the surface, Daryl and Glen right next to them.
"Green moray eel," Glen replied.
"What did it feel like?" Amy asked.
"Like the softest pussy," Glen replied, reaching between her legs, Amy gasping when she felt his fingers enter her. "Have you ever fucked in the sea?" he asked.
"No," Amy replied, reaching for his cock.
"Only on the beach," Penny said, "never in the water."
"Can we?" Amy asked as she jacked his rock-hard cock in her hand.
"Sure," Glen said. "Let's go over to the anchor line so that you have something to hold onto," he said, leading the way. "Now you don't have to worry about swimming," he explained, getting in front of her and sinking down enough so that he could bring his cock to bear at the entrance to her pussy.
"Oh, my god, that is so nice," Amy sighed when she felt him fill her pussy with his cock, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist as he began to fuck her in the water.
"Oh, this is fun!" Penny laughed as Daryl did the same to her.
Glen filled his hands with Amy's smaller breasts, kissing her as he fucked her.
"I'm going to cum," Glen warned after several minutes. "Look down into the water when I do and watch what happens," he said. "Don't be afraid. Nothing will hurt you," he added, not explaining.
"Oh, my god, you...you're cumming in me," Amy gasped when she felt his cock pulsing in her pussy.
"Look down into the water," Glen gasped, doing so himself to demonstrate.
Looking down into the water, Amy squealed into her snorkel when she saw the cum streaming from her pussy, then a swarm of the tiny, colorful juvenile fish swam up and began eating it. She screamed when they started eating it right from her pussy, feeling them bumping her, then relaxed and watched in fascination when she realized that it didn't hurt.
"Oh, my god!" she gasped when she finally lifted her face from the water. "Did you see that?"
"I told you," Glen laughed. "Even the fish in the Bahamas like eating pussy."
"Let's get out of the water and you can finish the job," Amy said.
By the time Daryl and Penny joined them, Glen had his face buried between Amy's thighs, Amy's fingers in his hair as she ground her pussy against his mouth as he ate her.
"Oh, I can't believe that," Penny laughed as she clambered onto the boat, pulling off her fins and lying back next to Amy as Daryl dove into her pussy. "He came in me, then all of those little fish were eating it. When I felt them nibbling on my pussy, I actually came."
"I was so freaked out," Amy laughed as the brothers continued to eat them. "I thought for sure that they were going to bite everything off."
"Do you think that we'd let anything happen to your pussies?" Glen asked, lifting his face from Amy's. "Not a chance," he said, moving up and sinking his cock into her, her legs lifting to wrap around his waist as he began to fuck her, Daryl doing the same with Penny right next to her.
"I kept thinking what a waste of good cum," Penny laughed. "Don't cum in me this time," she said to Daryl, who was sucking on her nipples while he fucked her. "I want it in my mouth."
"Me, too," Amy agreed, laughing.
It wasn't long before they were both sucking the brothers side by side as they blew their loads into their eagerly sucking mouths.
"God, I love this life," Penny sighed, lying back next to Amy, her arms and legs akimbo. "Fucking on the sea, fucking in the sea, eating cum and sharing it with the little fishies," she said, laughing.
"Told you we had the best boating service on the island," Glen said, grinning.
"If you have a Facebook page, we can post a review," Penny said. "Great boat, great service, crew eats pussy and fucks," she laughed.
"You're both starting to be a bit pink," Daryl noticed. "You can really get a burn snorkeling. Maybe you should cover up a bit."
"And here we thought that you liked having us naked," Penny said.
"Believe me, I feel like I should be shot for even suggesting it, but I don't want your experience to end with a sunburn," Daryl said.
"That's probably a good idea," Amy said. "Where's my T-shirt?"
"It's nice that you're more concerned for our wellbeing than you are to keep us naked," Penny said as they covered up. "A lot of guys wouldn't."
"If we let you get sunburned, you wouldn't want to fuck," Glen said. "We're just being practical."
"Ella told us to tell you that you'd better take good care of us or that you'd have to answer to her," Penny laughed. "I'll be able to tell her that we couldn't have been in better hands."
"Ella?" Glen said.
"Ella and Frank are the caretakers of the house where we're staying," Penny explained.
"Oh, man," Glen said, rolling his eyes and slapping himself in the head. "You're staying at Apsara?" he asked.
"You know it?" Penny asked.
"Everyone knows it," Glen replied. "It sold last week, the most expensive house ever in the Bahamas. The asking price was $40 million and it sold for $35 million. You know those people?" he asked.
"You might say that," Penny replied. "My father bought it."
"Your...your father?!" Glen gasped. "Oh, man, we are just so fucked."
"Why? What's the problem?" Penny asked.
"Frank and Ella are like second parents to us," Glen explained. "Ella and our mother are sisters. She's our aunt. They practically raised us. If they find out about..."
"You need their permission to be with us like this?" Amy asked. "We'll tell them that we practically begged you to fuck us. It's the truth anyway."
"It's not that," Glen said. "Can you imagine your parents finding out that you were fucking us? That's what it will be like for us."
"My father's seen me and Amy fucking and he didn't say a thing," Penny said.
"You and...really?" Daryl asked, his eyes wide.
"Sure," Penny said. "Why not? His worst comment is Christ on a crutch, then he shakes his head. He trusts me. I mean, it's just sex. Everyone does it."
"You don't understand," Glen said. "Ella caught us once with a girl, a tourist. She's never let us live it down."
"Did she tell your parents?" Penny asked.
"No," Glen replied, shaking his head.
"Then why are you worried?" Penny asked. "Ella and Frank have both seen us naked around the house. Ella even caught me eating Amy's pussy by the pool. She didn't act upset or anything. She said that my parents were naked the whole time they were here last week. From what she said, she probably saw them fucking. It's a normal thing for people to do."
"Does this mean that you won't take us out boating and snorkeling again?" Amy asked.
"You want to?" Daryl asked.
"Of course we do," Amy replied. "This has been great, especially the sex. We'd be crazy not to want to do it again. We're here to have fun."
"Look, why don't you come to the house for dinner tonight," Penny suggested. "That way Ella will see that everything is okay. We told her that we were looking for men and she knows why. She even told us that we shouldn't do it together when she caught me eating Amy's pussy, that we should find men to do it with," Penny laughed. "I think her exact words were not wasting that fine stuff."
"Ella said that?" Daryl asked, laughing.
"She said that Frank would pester her to no end if he saw us naked," Penny said.
"Did he?" Glen asked.
"See us naked or pester Ella?" Amy laughed. "I'll have to ask Ella about the pestering part, but he sure got an eyeful this morning at breakfast."
"Wow!" Glen said.
"So, are you coming to dinner or not?" Penny asked. "I don't have to tell you what the dessert will be," she said, lifting her T-shirt and flashing her pussy at them.
"You like lobster?" Glen asked.
"Everyone likes lobster," Penny laughed.
"We'll take you back, then go catch some lobsters," Glen said. "Ella can cook them for us. I'd hate to have to say which one of them is the best cook, Ella or my momma."
"Ella said that she can't cook anything but eggs and toast," Amy said, both brothers bursting out laughing.
"What's so funny?" Amy asked.
"Ella's a chef," Glen explained when they stopped laughing. "She actually went to the Cordon Bleu school in Geneva, Switzerland. Paradise Island has been begging her for years to come run their kitchen."
"What's Paradise Island?" Amy asked.
"Seriously?" Daryl asked. "It's a big 5-star resort and casino. It's the main reason tourists come here."
"Casinos don't interest me," Penny said. "I don't gamble. Resorts can be okay, but I prefer a day like we've just had."
"You don't have to go to the casino," Daryl said. "But the resort is really nice. And I'll bet that you'd love the aquarium. It's world-class and you won't have to worry about little fish nibbling on your pussies."
"Or you," Penny laughed. "That was the best part."
"If you're smart, you won't go out in the sun tomorrow," Glen said. "You should let your skin adjust to the sun you got today. That way you're less likely to burn or peel. Why don't you let us take you to the aquarium tomorrow? It'll be fun."
"Don't you have to work?" Penny asked.
"We can take a day off," Glen replied, shrugging. "I'd rather hang out with you."
"You make it hard to say no," Penny said, smiling.
"Then it's a deal?" Daryl asked eagerly.
"It's a deal," Penny agreed. "But you're still coming to dinner tonight, right?"
"After the dessert you promised, nothing could keep us away," Glen said, a big smile on his face.
The boat ride back to the dock seemed to go on forever. Both boys had big grins on their faces after boosting them off of the boat and up onto the dock, their hands beneath their T-shirts on their naked asses. As they headed towards the Jeep, they saw the boat peeling away from the dock.
"Well, what do you have to say about young boys now?" Penny asked with a laugh as they drove to the house.
"Their eagerness is refreshing," Amy conceded.
"What, I'm not eager enough for you?" Penny asked.
"Eager doesn't even begin to describe you," Amy laughed. "You were asking me about young boys. I enjoy seeing men excited when they have me, but there's a naïveté missing that those boys had in buckets. I haven't felt that special with a guy in a long time. As long as they're legal, I won't complain about a little fun with young boys in the future."
"They really were sweet, weren't they?" Penny agreed, a big smile on her face.
"What did those boys do, letting you burn like that?!" Ella practically exploded when she saw them. "I will tan their hides when I get my hands on them."
"Well, you'll get the chance at dinner tonight," Penny said, laughing. "They promised to go catch some lobsters and bring them."
"They're coming here for dinner?" Ella asked.
"And then some more fun with us," Penny said, her eyes sparkling mischievously.
"Well, I'll...those boys always did have the devil's own luck," Ella grumbled, but the smile on her face belied the words. "You should go take cold showers, then come see me. I have something for that sunburn. Pale White people like you should know better than to go out in the sun."
Half an hour later, after a cold shower, followed by a 69, Amy and Penny found Ella in the kitchen.
"You got it front and back," Ella clucked when she saw them.
"We did spend a good bit of time on our backs," Penny said, laughing at the look on Ella's face.
"Here, smear this all over yourselves," Ella said, handing Penny a large jar full of a yellow-greenish gel-like substance.
"What is it?" Penny asked, opening it and giving a sniff, but not smelling any particular odor.
"Pure aloe vera," Ella replied. "I make it myself, press the leaves. Grows everywhere. The garden here is full of it."
"I'll do you first, then you can do me," Amy said, taking the jar from Penny, who turned her back to her.
"Ella, how come you didn't tell us that you're a chef?" Penny asked as Amy smeared the aloe vera over her back and shoulders, then knelt to do her ass and the backs of her legs. "I'd think that a Cordon Bleu graduate could do better than specialize in eggs and toast."
"They told you that, did they?" Ella asked.
"There's nothing a man won't tell me when I've got my pussy wrapped around his cock," Penny said, bursting out laughing at the look on Ella's face.
"Honey, I like you," Ella said, laughing. "You're about as real as I've ever met. And isn't that the truth. How do you think I've kept Frank following me around like a puppy dog all these years?"
"Is there anything that I shouldn't get this on?" Amy asked as she worked her way up the front of Penny's legs.
"She burn there, too?" Ella asked when she saw Amy cupping Penny's pussy.
"It doesn't feel like it," Amy replied, laughing as she started working her way up the front of Penny's body, taking extra care with her breasts.
"It's a natural organic substance," Ella explained. "If you ever get sore after too much of a good thing front or back, it'll help that, too. It's completely non-toxic."
"If you're a Cordon Bleu trained chef, why aren't you working in some top restaurant?" Penny asked as she began to slather the aloe vera onto Amy's back.
"Don't need the aggravation," Ella replied. "I make almost as much taking care of a home like this as I would in a kitchen with none of the headache. I get to spend my time with Frank and mostly good people instead of being in a hot, noisy kitchen yelling at everyone."
"I can't say that I blame you," Penny said, starting on the front of Amy with the aloe vera.
"What work do you do?" Ella asked.
"We both work for my father," Penny replied. "We're lawyers."
"Is that interesting work?" Ella asked skeptically.
"Far more than I ever realized that it would be," Penny replied. "And I love working with my father. He's been my hero ever since I was a little girl."
"He sure is one handsome man," Ella said, nodding her head. "Your mother's a real head turner, too, like you. I guess the apple didn't fall too far from the tree."
"You have no idea," Penny said, laughing.
Thanking Ella for the aloe vera, they went back to the bedroom and enjoyed each other until they fell asleep, exhausted from the day and then cumming so much as they ate each other. Deciding to wear long T-shirts so that Ella wouldn't scold Glen and Daryl, they went to the kitchen to find them already there with a large mesh sack of red lobsters.
"Uh-oh," Glen said when he saw them.
"How could you let them burn like that?" Ella asked. "As white as they are, you should have known better."
"Ella, as soon as I saw the first hint of pink, I had them cover up," Glen said. "I swear."
"Here, put this on them," Ella said, tossing the jar of aloe vera to Glen. "No need to be shy. I hear you've seen it all anyway and then some."
"You're not going to say anything to Momma, are you?" Daryl asked.
"Like what?" Ella asked. "That her boys have grown up to be men? She's not stupid any more than I am. But don't either of us need to know all the details. God knows I've heard enough of them already," she said, trying not to smile.
"We brought lobsters for you and Frank, too," Glen said.
"Oh, that was a good idea," Penny said. "You'll eat with us, won't you?" she asked.
"That wouldn't be right," Ella said.
"Ella, I am not like that and neither is anyone in my family," Penny said. "If you're living here and working for us, you're family and that's exactly how we'll treat you. So, will you and Frank please have dinner with us?"
"If you put it that way," Ella said.
"Let's go out back and you can put the aloe vera on us," Penny said. "And you'd better not miss a spot."
They ate dinner under one of the backyard loggias. In addition to the lobsters, which Frank grilled, they had garlic mashed potatoes with ginger and steamed brussels sprouts with clarified butter. There were bowls of Dijon mustard sauce, aioli sauce, mayonnaise, and clarified butter for dipping the delicious lobster meat into, as well as freshly baked croissants. Penny and Amy raided the wine cellar and found a bottle of sauvignon blanc from the Marlborough Estate in New Zealand, though Frank, Ella, Glen, and Daryl preferred bottles of Kalik beer. The biggest surprise, though, was the key lime pie for dessert, made with a real graham cracker crust and drizzled with a Devonshire cream sauce.
"Ella, you made a simple meal elegant," Penny said as they finished. "That was just wonderful. I've never tasted such delicious lobster before."
"There's nothing like eating them fresh from the ocean," Glen said, "and Frank never overcooks them when he's grilling."
"Now that Frank's done the shopping, I'll be able to make you a proper breakfast in the morning," Ella said. "What do you like?"
"Anything but meat," Penny replied. "Eggs, pancakes, French toast, it's all good. Yoghurt, fresh fruit, smoked salmon."
"I eat anything, but I don't mind doing without the meat," Amy said.
"Well, you run along now and we'll get this mess cleaned up," Ella said. "You should probably put more aloe vera on. You want to keep your skin moisturized or you'll peel, and peeling itches but you can't scratch because you're burned."
"Maybe we should go cool off in the pool," Amy suggested.
"Also not a good idea," Ella said. "The pool's got chlorine in it, which dries and tightens the skin, the exact opposite of what you want. Unless you rinse off right away, then put some aloe vera on, I'd avoid the pool. Same with the ocean and the salt in it."
"I hope the two of you are ready to aloe vera the two of us all night," Penny said, smiling at Glen.
"Uh, sure," Glen replied, then smiled. "As often as you'd like."
"Kids these days," Ella muttered to Frank. "Come on, let's get this mess cleaned up. All this talk, I probably need some lubing up, too."
Penny and Amy found it exhilarating to see how excited watching them together got Glen and Daryl during the night. They had never seen two women together before and seemed awed watching them fist each other. Their cocks never flagged the whole night long, and by morning they had even gotten up the courage to take them in the ass, not believing that it was something that they wanted done, but going at it enthusiastically once they got started.
When they finally went to breakfast after showering, then getting slathered with aloe vera, Penny and Amy went naked, but Glen and Daryl were too shy to do so in front of their aunt, so they wore their swimming trunks.
"You look better than I expected," Ella said when she saw them, eyeing them critically, reaching out to gently caress the side of one of Penny's breasts momentarily. "Did you use up all of the aloe vera?" she asked.
"Almost," Penny replied. "We could probably use some more if you have any."
"Got plenty," Ella said. "Must have been a busy night. I'll get you another couple of jars. Go on, sit down and eat. Breakfast is on the table. The orange juice is fresh-squeezed this morning."
"I told you she could cook," Glen said when they saw the spread that Ella had laid on for them, platters of pancakes and French toast, a huge bowl of scrambled eggs, freshly baked bread, sliced and steaming hot, yoghurt, and a big bowl of cut fruit.
"Tomorrow I'll have smoked salmon, maybe some other things for you to try," Ella said as she arrived with two jars of the aloe vera. "I'll learn what you like and don't and tailor the meals more to your taste."
"We'd love it if there was some of the conch salad that your sister makes," Penny said. "Unless you want to make it, of course," she added quickly.
"Nell's is better," Ella said. "She taught me how to make it years ago. When it comes to conch, there's nobody better. You going to stay out of the sun today?" she asked.
"We're taking them to Paradise Island," Glen said. "They liked the snorkeling, so I figure that they're going to love the aquarium."
"Stay away from that casino," Ella warned. "It's only there to take your money."
"I don't gamble, so it holds no interest for me," Penny said.
"Anything in particular that you want me to make for lunch?" she asked.
"We'll eat at McKenzie's," Glen said. "They like conch."
"Is there a good sushi restaurant on the island?" Penny asked.
"That would be Nobu," Ella said. "It's expensive, but they've got a good menu and the quality is excellent. It's right there on Paradise Island where you're going today."
"Well, if we're going to be right there...is there enough to keep us occupied for the whole day?" Penny asked.
"Not unless you like to shop," Ella replied.
"I don't," Penny and Amy said at the same time, then laughed.
"You can pretty much see the aquarium in a couple of hours," Glen said. "Other than the beach, which is not on for you today, there's really only the casino and shopping malls."
"Then we'll come back here after lunch," Penny said. "We'll probably be ready for some more aloe vera by then anyway."
"You didn't seem to enjoy the aquarium as much as I thought that you would," Glen said to Penny after they had spent more than two hours seeing everything.
"Oh, it was nice, and interesting to see all of the fish, but I couldn't help thinking that it's sad that they're living in a little swimming pool when the entire ocean used to be their home," Penny said. "What did they do to be locked up like that?"
"You must hate zoos," Amy said.
"I can't go to one," Penny agreed, shaking her head. "It's just so wrong. Those animals have done nothing wrong, yet they're taken and locked up in cages for the rest of their lives. Why is that fair?"
"What about people who have pets, like cats and dogs?" Daryl asked.
"If they have freedom, like free access to be outside and running around, then I'm okay with it," Penny replied. "Then you're just providing a home but not taking away their freedom. But if they're locked up and the only time they go outside is if someone walks them on a leash, it bothers me. I always want to try to treat others the way I'd like to be treated if the situation were reversed, and that goes for animals, too."
"You eat fish, lobsters," Glen pointed out.
"And I struggle with that fact all the time," Penny said with a sigh. "I'm not saying that I'm right or that I make total sense, I'm just trying to explain how I feel about unfairness, I suppose."
"Life's not fair," Amy said softly. "In fact, it's really unfair and you and I see that every day. We just have to do the best that we can."
"Pretty much," Penny agreed.
"Here's McKenzie's," Glen said. "Are you hungry?" he asked.
"I'm starved," Penny said.
"That's part of being in the sun," Glen said as they entered.
"Why don't you order since you know what's good?" Penny suggested.
"Why don't we start with 3 orders each of conch fritters, cracked conch, and blackened grouper?" Glen suggested. "If we're still hungry, we can order more."
"What's blackened grouper?" Amy asked.
"Really tasty fish with a black pepper spice," Glen replied. "If you like spicy, you'll love this. It's not too hot, but it's perfect for grouper."
"Sounds good," Penny said.
He also ordered bottles of Kalik all around.
"Wow, this fish is delicious," Penny said after she had tasted the grouper.
"It really is," Amy agreed. "It's all good."
They almost finished all of the food and did have a second round of beers.
"Ugh, I am so stuffed," Penny said. "It's like spaghetti or pizza, it tastes so good that you just can't stop eating. I'm ready to go back to the house."
They returned to the house and Glen and Daryl slathered aloe vera all over both of the girls. An hour later after sucking Daryl off after he had fucked her, having already done the same to Glen who was now with Amy, Penny declared that she had to have some sleep.
"Why don't we meet again tomorrow morning at the boat and go snorkeling?" she suggested. "In fact, since we're only going to be here for three more days, let us reserve the boat for those three days, that way we can go snorkeling each day."
"Sure, no problem," Glen agreed, trying not to show his disappointment.
"And don't forget the food," Penny said.
"See you in the morning, then," Glen said.
"Thanks for today," Amy said with a smile. "All of it."
"I really do want to sleep, but I also wanted a break," Penny said when they had gone.
"It's better anyway," Amy said. "They're so young. You wouldn't want them to start feeling attached."
"We'll let them fuck our brains out tomorrow," Penny laughed. "But now it's nice just to be the two of us," she said, rolling over onto her side into a 69 and dragging her tongue through Amy's sopping pussy as they began to eat one another.
Three days later they were both ready to leave, admitting to one another that they had let the boys assume too much, though they had enjoyed boating and snorkeling with them each morning, and that while it had been fun fucking them, it had stopped being special.
"This is too much money," Glen said the morning they were to leave when Penny gave him an envelope to pay for their time, having relented and let them spend the night.
"We had the use of your boat for 5 days and all the food, not to mention the special attention we got from the two of you," Penny said. "You made our stay here a lot of fun."
"Will you be back?" Daryl asked.
"Of course we will," Penny laughed. "This is our house. How could we possibly stay away? And we're friends now. We'd like to be able to call you when we're here, if only for a nice fuck. Would that be okay?"
"Sure, anytime," Glen replied, smiling broadly. "You two are the best sex we've ever had."
"Those boys will never be the same again," Frank said as he drove them to the airport.
"They'll get over it," Amy said, "as soon as they meet the next horny tourists."
"Probably true," Frank chuckled.
"We appreciate everything that you and Ella did for us," Penny said as he dropped them at the airport. "I hope that we didn't scandalize you too much."
"That house deserves the kind of excitement that you brought," Frank said. "I know it inspired me, and Ella's been pretty happy, too."
"Good for you, Frank," Penny laughed. "And Ella, too. We'll see you next time and we'll make sure to give you more notice before we come."
"Those two are going to break some hearts," Frank muttered to himself as he drove away, a big smile on his face.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"There's got to be a better way," Penny complained as they showered after enduring almost six hours of travel to get home.
"When you figure it out, let me know," Amy said, dragging her to her bed. "Now I feel like we're home," she sighed as they fell into their now-familiar 69, the sounds of them feasting on each other filling the room.
Penny was on her laptop when Amy finally appeared the next morning, joining her on the sofa and kissing her, one hand going between her legs to rub her pussy.
"Last night was nice," Amy said, sucking on the fingers that had just been in Penny's pussy.
"Mmm, it was," Penny agreed.
"What are you doing?" Amy asked.
"Trying to figure out a way to get to Nassau quicker," Penny replied.
"We just got back," Amy said.
"I can't stop thinking about that place," Penny said with a sigh. "Can you imagine living there?"
"Maybe," Amy replied. "Might get boring after a while."
"Just the idea of waking up every morning and seeing the ocean outside the bedroom like that, I can't stop thinking about it," Penny said. "I've never been so relaxed."
"Well, while you're wracking your brain, I'll go do some shopping," Amy said, getting to her feet. "We've got no food in the house and we have to go back to work tomorrow."
Coming to a decision, Penny pulled on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt, then drove to Barber Aviation, surprised that an aviation school would be out in the boonies past Bay Hill Estates off Northlake Boulevard. Entering the building, she was pleased to see that it seemed well-kept and appeared modern.
"Can I help you," a gangly young man in clean overalls asked, the Barber Aviation patch on his breast identifying him as Craig.
"I'd like to find out about learning to fly," Penny replied.
"Well, you've come to the right place," Craig said, smiling. "How can I help you?"
"I just went to Nassau and it took almost 6 hours total to get there," Penny said. "I thought that if I learned to fly, I could get there faster on my own."
"Well, that's certainly true," Craig agreed. "Nassau's not that far, maybe 200 miles, so any plane could do it in an hour or two, depending on the plane, of course."
"What would I need to do to get a license?" Penny asked.
"Take a ground school class, pass the FAA written examination, complete the flight training requirements," Craig replied.
"Is it possible to get private training?" Penny asked.
"Sure, just costs more," Craig replied.
"Who would I talk to about that, you?" Penny asked.
"I'm just a mechanic," Craig replied. "Why don't you talk to one of our instructors?"
"Okay," Penny agreed.
"Come with me," Craig said, leading her to a hallway, then knocking on a door and entering. "Bill, this lady is asking about private lessons."
"How can I help you, Miss?" the man behind the desk asked, rising to his feet.
Penny could see that he was only a couple of inches taller than her with short, dark wavy hair and piercing blue eyes. He appeared to be in his 40s.
"Penny Lane," she said, stepping into the office as Craig left, closing the door behind him.
"Like the Beatles?" Bill asked, smiling.
"That's the one," Penny agreed.
"Bill Cochrane," he introduced himself, offering a hand to shake. "Have a seat."
"Are those pictures of you?" Penny asked as she looked around the office, seeing one with him in front of a military jet, then another photo in front of a giant Delta 747.
"Yes," Bill replied, smiling easily. "What can I do for you?"
Penny quickly outlined her problem, then explained that she wasn't interested in sitting in a class with other people.
"Why is that?" Bill asked.
"I learn quickly," Penny replied. "Classrooms are usually geared to the lowest common denominator, the slowest student. I don't have the time or patience for that."
"Fair enough," Bill said. "If you want to be able to fly to Nassau, you'll need a private pilot's license and an IFR rating, instrument flying rules. That's because most of the flight is over water."
"Is that difficult to get?" Penny asked.
"No, it just takes more time in instruction and then practical application over and beyond the basic license," Bill replied. "You said that you don't have the time. Are you in a particular hurry?"
"It's not that," Penny replied. "I work here and am thinking about commuting from my family's house in Nassau."
"Must be one hell of a job to warrant such a commute," Bill said.
"I'm a divorce attorney," Penny explained.
"Well, that explains a lot," Bill said, smiling.
"What does that mean?" Penny asked.
"Lawyers are good at manipulating words and twisting the law, they're just lacking in humanity and common sense," Bill replied.
"Let me guess," Penny said. "Your wife divorced you and you feel like you got screwed by her attorney."
"Something like that," Bill agreed.
"Mr. Cochrane," Penny began.
"Bill," he said.
"Bill, lawyers represent their client's interests," Penny explained as though to a child. "We have no dog in the fight other than to get the best possible outcome for our clients. It's not personal and we don't make the law, we merely use it."
"Oh, I understand that," Bill said. "But you asked."
"Would you rather I go elsewhere, talk to someone else?" Penny asked.
"Not at all," Bill replied. "Is it worth it to you to make such a commute? You're looking at 3-4 hours round trip."
"Not if it takes that long, no," Penny replied with a sigh. "That might be okay for weekends. Isn't there any way to shorten the commute time to something more reasonable?" she asked.
"Sure, use a private jet," Bill replied, laughing. "You could do it in 30 minutes each way."
"That would be much more like it," Penny said, nodding. "How difficult is it to get a license for a private jet?"
"The difficulty varies with the individual's ability to learn," Bill replied. "The real issue is cost. You'd need a multi-engine rating, then a rating for the particular jet that you'd want to fly. Every plane requires being checked out and qualified in it to get rated. Then there's the cost of a private jet. You can't just rent one, you'd have to charter it, unless you happened to own one, and it would come with a pilot. No need for you to learn to fly it."
"How much does a private jet cost?" Penny asked.
"Depends on the size," Bill replied. "How many passengers would you need to transport?"
"No more than 3," Penny replied after some thought.
"The Eclipse 500 would be your best bet," Bill said. "It has room for the pilot and 5 passengers. It has a range of approximately 1,300 miles fully loaded and is relatively inexpensive to operate. You could pick one up for less than $1 million. It could do Nassau in about half an hour."
"That's more like it," Penny said, her eyes lighting up. "Could you teach me to fly one?" she asked.
"Sure," Bill replied.
"Have you ever flown one or taught anyone to fly one?" Penny asked.
"No, but that's not a problem," Bill replied, smiling. "I was a naval aviation instructor, teaching naval aviators how to fly fighter jets that take off and land on aircraft carriers. I flew that 747 in the photo for 10 years. It would take me an hour to get rated for the Eclipse."
"Assuming that I'm a quick study, how long would it take me to learn?" Penny asked.
"Other than ground school, you need 40 hours of flight time, 20 of those hours with an authorized instructor," Bill replied. "That includes 3 hours of cross-country, 3 hours at night, and 3 hours of instrument time. That's just for the basic license. To get the IFR rating, you need 50 hours and that includes 20 hours with an authorized instructor. The multi-engine rating takes 10-15 hours of flight time."
"So, a couple of months," Penny said.
"At a minimum," Bill said. "You could do a lot of it in a flight simulator."
"Then that's what I want to do," Penny said, smiling. "Will you teach me?" she asked.
"Do you always make such monumental decisions so fast?" Bill asked, laughing.
"Yes," Penny replied. "Once I make up my mind, I go for it."
"I assume that you can afford to buy an Eclipse?" Bill asked.
"Yes," Penny replied, nodding. "Can you find me one?"
"I'm sure that I could manage that," Bill replied, smiling. "But first things first. You need to do ground school and meet the requirements for a basic license. Why don't you start with that, then decide whether you want to take it further? You might find that it's not for you. It would be a shame to spend all of that money only to learn that it's not really what you want."
"That makes sense," Penny agreed. "When can I start?"
"We can take care of the paperwork right now and I can give you all of the ground school materials," Bill replied. "We can start you off in a simulator whenever you'd like. Once you pass the FAA written examination, we can move to a single-engine plane and start actually flying."
"Okay," Penny agreed.
"If you have any questions, call me," Bill said once everything was completed and she had her ground school materials. "You can start on the flight simulator whenever you like."
"What hours are you open?" Penny asked.
"8am to 9pm," Bill replied. "We have ground school classes during the day and also in the evening. You're welcome to attend, but you can also come just to do flight simulator work."
"I'll see what arrangements I can make at work for some free time," Penny said. "But I'll do the ground school stuff first, get it out of the way so that I can totally focus on actually learning how to fly."
"She's a real hottie," Craig said to Bill as they watched Penny leave.
"She sure is," Bill agreed. "We'll see soon enough if her enthusiasm lasts once the reality of the program hits her. If it does, she'll make a first-rate pilot. She reminds me of naval aviators that I trained, gung-ho with blinders. Those are the types that either make it or they screw the pooch."Divorce Lawyer Pt. 07
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 7.
"Back to the rat race," Amy said, stretching as she disentangled herself from Penny the next morning, her mouth and chin glistening with Penny's pussy juices. "Good timing, too. I saw that Grant posted a new client on the bulletin board."
"We can't just fuck our lives away," Penny said, reaching between Amy's legs to rub her pussy before getting out of bed.
"I could," Amy said with a laugh.
"Nice tan!" Cindy said when Penny entered the office, a big smile on her face.
"How was your time off, Cindy?" Penny asked.
"I got laid, a lot," Cindy replied, laughing. "How about you?"
"Pretty much the same," Penny replied, smiling.
"I'll bring you some coffee," Cindy said as Penny entered the inner office to find Grant sitting behind his desk, a cup of coffee in hand as he perused some papers.
"It looks like you enjoyed yourself," Grant said when he saw her, smiling. "You like the house?"
"I loved the house," Penny replied. "It's beyond wonderful. And Frank and Ella are great. Did you realize that she's a Cordon Bleu trained chef?" she asked.
"I do," Grant replied. "She made your mother and I a few fantastic meals. You should see her resumé, and Frank's," he said, finding a folder on his desk and handing it to her.
"Navy SEAL!?" Penny gasped, looking up. "Frank? I'd never have guessed."
"Not a man to mess with lightly," Grant said.
"What's the new case about?" she asked as Cindy arrived with her coffee. "Thanks, Cindy," she said.
"This might be the craziest case I've ever had," Grant replied, laughing. "You'd better have a seat," he suggested, joining her in the sitting area around the coffee table.
"Our client is one Gloria Hayes, 44. She's a licensed psychologist practicing as a sex therapist," Grant began.
"Oh, my!" Penny laughed. "What exactly is a sex therapist?" she asked.
"In this case, it would seem that she instructs women on how to be submissives to dominant men and men on how to be cuckolds to dominant women," Grant replied.
"You're not serious!" Penny laughed.
"It gets even better," Grant said, smiling. "Her husband, Rutherford 'Rudy' Hayes, 47, the great-great-grandson of the same-named former president, is the mayor of Franklin, Tennessee, a town about 20 miles south of Nashville. He's been the mayor for the past 15 years. He is also an employee of his wife's with an actual employment contract and has been working with her for more than a dozen years."
"Where on earth do you find these people?" Penny laughed.
"He is apparently one of our client's stable of men who train the would-be submissive women," Grant continued. "They have a pre-nup which has one of the oddest conditions that I've ever seen. 'In the event of loss of consortium due to non-medical reasons', Grant read from a page in his hand, our client is entitled to sue for divorce and receive a settlement of $100 million, which is exactly what she is doing."
"That is just too weird," Penny laughed.
"You haven't heard anything yet," Grant said, laughing. "According to our client, Mr. Hayes has no problem servicing or teaching her clients, or herself, in the course of his employment with her - she apparently teaches by example - but is apparently impotent with her outside of his duties as her employee, hence triggering the loss of consortium due to non-medical reasons clause of the pre-nup."
"Wait a minute," Penny said. "He has no trouble fucking his wife in the course of his employment with her, but he can't get it up for her outside of that?"
"So she says," Grant agreed, nodding.
"What else?" Penny asked.
"Mayor Hayes is currently involved in an election to retain his mayorship," Grant continued. "His only opponent is one Cathy Granger, 45, who has been a client of our client's for the past 6 years. The real complicating factor is that her husband, apparently a cuckold, is a Federal judge. Frederick Granger is his name."
"Oh, my god, no!" Penny laughed. "So the mayor is fucking his opponent while her Federal judge husband watches?"
"Apparently the relationship is not spilling over into either of their campaigns, yet," Grant said. "Neither one would benefit from it being made public. Another complicating factor is that our client's list of clientéle reads like a who's who of the local political elite. The so-called therapy sessions are video-taped so that the clients can watch them at home. Our client maintains backups of all of the taped sessions as a security measure, according to her, which she is perfectly willing to use as evidence of her husband's ability to sexually interact with her and others if her husband doesn't grant her a divorce and give her the $100 million. To make it totally insane, she refuses to release him from his employment contract with her, insisting that it has nothing to do with their personal relationship, and it has an exclusive 20-year term."
"Isn't what she's doing illegal?" Penny asked.
"Apparently not," Grant replied. "There is no such thing as an official or legal sexual therapist, it's just her way of describing her psychology practice. She's not threatening or blackmailing any of her clients, only her husband/employee, and then only under the cover of violation of the pre-nup condition. She's charging for therapy, not the sex per se."
"Why on earth did you accept the case?" Penny asked. "It's like a nuclear bomb waiting to explode. She could destroy the lives and reputations of a lot of apparently important people."
"For the money, what else?" Grant replied. "She sent us a $10 million retainer already and we stand to get 10% of any settlement, which would be another $10 million. Our job isn't to judge, our job is to represent our client's interests."
"Déjà vu," Penny sighed. "I told someone that very thing just yesterday."
"It's a win-win for our client," Grant said. "She gets a divorce, yet retains her husband's sexual services and $100 million. She knows that he can't afford to not settle without destroying his own reputation, and any publicity will only serve to enhance her reputation as a sex therapist."
"But her husband could win the case by demonstrating that he is capable of fucking her outside of the scope of his employment," Penny pointed out.
"Which he apparently cannot or will not do," Grant said. "He just has to fuck her once in their own marital bed in front of witnesses to save himself $100 million, which our client fully realizes. She says that she's perfectly willing to lay there and let him prove that he can fuck her in front of whatever witnesses are necessary, but she's not willing to actively help him. She's clearly decided to cash out."
"What's she like?" Penny asked.
"See for yourself," Grant replied, handing her a memory stick. "She sent me one of the videos of a therapy session with his mayoral opponent and her Federal judge husband. She's offered to make her entire archive available to us to prove that her husband is not impotent. She's very smart, too. If this example is typical of the way her sessions go, she always has her husband fuck her first, then her client. Then the rest of her stable of studs do the same. The video is more than two hours long."
"Wow, big cocks," Penny said as she watched the video on her computer. "Her husband is huge. I can see why she doesn't want to lose the use of his cock. The Black guys aren't small, either. I like her setup, too," she said after a time. "No bed, just sitting in chairs with their legs hanging over the arms. No pretending that it is anything but what it is, a good fucking. They're really enjoying it, too, though I think the judge - I guess that's him on his knees next to our client's client - he seems to be enjoying himself, too, sucking the cocks after they fuck his wife, then eating her full of cum."
"I don't see why this even got to lawyers," Penny said. "Our client's husband had to have realized that he was going to have to lose her and pay her off and stay her employee, unless he's willing to endure the humiliation or move to another state. Is that possible?"
"Anything is possible," Grant replied. "We won't know until we have a sit-down with all of the concerned parties and spell it out in black and white. I have to assume that his attorney isn't a total idiot and has told him that he has zero case."
"The other woman, what's her name, Cathy Granger, she's really getting off," Penny said.
"How can you tell?" Grant asked, coming around behind her to look at her monitor.
"Look," Penny said, scrubbing back through the video, then letting it play before hitting the pause button, freezing the screen on a shot of a thick black cock sticking out of a clamshell pussy beneath a tiny pink clit, delicate inner lips caressing the shaft.
"What am I missing?" Grant asked.
"Look at her feet," Penny said, pointing at the monitor. "See how her toes are all spread apart? I'll bet anything that she's cumming."
"I'd never have noticed that," Grant said.
"Amy's toes do that when I'm eating her and she's cumming," Penny said, turning to smile up at him. "You should see it. She cums with her whole body."
"Just what I needed to know," Grant said, shaking his head.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Is everything all right?" Amy asked when they finished eating dinner, having ordered a couple of salads from Renato's. "You seem preoccupied. Last night, too."
"I've started this course and I keep thinking about it," Penny replied. "It's nothing for you to worry about."
"What course?" Amy asked.
"For now, it's a secret," Penny replied, smiling.
"Fair enough," Amy said, shrugging.
"I'm going to study for a bit, then I'll come to your room, okay?" Penny asked.
"Of course," Amy replied, smiling.
It was after midnight before Penny decided that any further studying was going to be counter-productive, her head spinning from the mathematics of flight, math never having been her best subject. Going to Amy's bedroom, she crawled into the bed, sinking her tongue into her pussy as she woke up.
"Mmm, nice," Amy sighed, reaching down to caress her head as she ate her.
"You check out the new case?" Penny asked a couple of minutes later as she crawled up Amy's body and kissed her, letting her taste herself on her mouth and tongue.
"Yeah," Amy replied. "Beyond crazy. And stupid. The guy doesn't have a snowball's chance in hell."
"That's what I said," Penny agreed. "Did you see the video?"
"What video?" Amy asked, and Penny explained. "Nice," she laughed. "I'm in the wrong job. I should have been a sex therapist."
"I thought the same thing," Penny laughed. "People paying to learn how to be sex slaves. Wouldn't that be fun?"
"It wouldn't suck," Amy agreed, both of them laughing at the double entendre.
"You're going to need to find your own way home from work for the next couple of weeks," Penny informed Amy the next day as they drove into town.
"Okay," Amy agreed. "Any special reason?"
"I'm going to take the afternoons off for the course that I'm taking," Penny replied.
"Still a secret?" Amy asked.
"Just for now," Penny replied, smiling. "It's nothing to worry about, it's just something that I want to do without anyone knowing about it."
"So mysterious," Amy laughed.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Well, this is a surprise," Bill Cochrane said when Penny knocked on his office door and entered.
"Hi, Bill," Penny said, taking a seat.
"Questions, problems?" Bill asked.
"I think I'm ready to take the ground school test," Penny replied.
"Seriously?" Bill asked, his eyes opening wider. "It's only been three days."
"I told you that I was a quick study," Penny reminded him. "Can I take it?"
"Of course," Bill replied. "Let me get the paperwork and you can do it now."
He left the office, returning a few minutes later.
"Come with me," he said. "I've got an empty office for you to work in," leading the way. "There's no time limit, so take your time. No need to rush," he explained as she sat at the desk. "I'll be in my office when you're finished."
"Okay, thanks," Penny said.
"Problem?" Bill asked when Penny came into his office just short of an hour later.
"No," Penny replied, handing him the papers. "I finished."
"Already?" Bill asked, looking at the clock. "You should have taken your time."
"I did," Penny said. "When will I know whether I passed or not?" she asked.
"I'll grade it now," Bill said. "Have a seat."
Penny's heart was pounding as she watched him grading her test.
"Well, I'll be damned," Bill finally said, sitting back and looking at her. "You only missed one."
"Which one?" Penny asked. "Shit, I had the right answer but changed it at the last minute," she said when he showed her and explained. "I should know better. My father always told me to go with the first choice, that I should trust my instincts."
"There's no shame in missing a question," Bill said, laughing. "I can count on one hand the number of students who have done as well in the past year or so. Congratulations."
"What now?" Penny asked.
"How'd you like to go flying?" Bill asked in reply, smiling when he saw her face light up.
"I didn't even realize that there was an airport here," Penny said as they turned into the North Palm Beach County Airport just a 10-minute ride from the school.
"It's used as overflow from PBIA," Bill explained as he parked his car. "Mostly used by private planes and jets."
Penny followed him to a small, single-engine plane where Bill shook hands with the young man that she had previously met, Craig.
"Hi, Miss," Craig said when he saw her. "I hear you passed your ground school test. Nice. And now you're ready to fly."
"I hope so," Penny replied, smiling.
"This is a Cessna 150," Bill explained, leading her around the plane and pointing out various parts, pushing and pulling on various pieces and explaining how it was important that she always do a visual inspection of any aircraft that she intended to fly, paying special attention to where the pieces attached to make sure that nothing was loose or broken.
Entering the aircraft and getting her seat belt firmly fastened, he then spent a few minutes pointing out and explaining the various instruments on the panel in front of her, pointing out the altimeter, directional gyro or heading indicator, attitude indicator, vertical speed indicator, turn coordinator, and airspeed indicator. He then taxied out onto the runway.
"Oh, wow!" Penny gasped as the plane left the ground.
"Okay, take the wheel," Bill said when he had leveled off. "Just hold it steady. Keep your eyes on the altimeter and the attitude indicator for now. Try to keep them steady."
"This is amazing," Penny said, her smile ear-to-ear. "I'm actually flying."
"Okay, turn the wheel to the right a bit and make a turn," Bill said. "Try to keep the altitude the same. You'll see the attitude indicator move to show the change in the plane's position with respect to the ground. That's good. Now do it to the left."
"It turns so slow," Penny said.
"That's because you haven't used the rudder pedals yet," Bill explained. "Do it again, but this time press the rudder pedal on the side that you're turning towards."
"Oh!" Penny gasped when the airplane reacted more abruptly.
"Now to the other side," Bill instructed. "Keep doing that, making full turns each way. Get used to the feeling, how much rudder pressure increases the reaction. Don't forget to keep your eyes on the attitude indicator and the altimeter. It's very easy to lose altitude when you're turning."
Penny did as he instructed for another 10 minutes, finally feeling as though she understood and felt as though she could control the aircraft.
"Okay, see the airport over there?" Bill asked, pointing in the distance off to the left.
"Yes," Penny replied.
"Take us there," Bill instructed. "Try to approach as though you were going to land."
"You're not going to make me land it, are you?" Penny asked, a note of panic in her voice.
"Of course not," Bill replied, laughing. "Even you aren't ready for that, though I grant that you're a quick study. Now, slowly start bleeding off altitude, not too much, just a gradual decline. That's perfect. Now I'll take it," he said, putting his hands on the steering yoke and taking control. "Don't worry about the instruments. I want you to pay attention to the angle of the plane with respect to the ground. Notice how we come in with the nose a bit up, letting the air slow us down. Now I'm dropping power," he explained, backing off the throttle. "And very slowly we let gravity do the work," he said, the plane floating down, then gently kissing the ground, the front of the plane then rolling over until the nose wheel touched the ground. "Congratulations on your first flight," he said as he taxied back towards the hangar where he parked the plane, shutting down the engine.
"That was great!" Penny said, her face filled with excitement. "When can we do it again?" she asked. "I've arranged to take the afternoons off work."
"Why don't you come to the school and spend a few hours on the simulator each day, then we'll go up for an hour or so and let you practice what you learn on the simulator?" Bill suggested.
"Okay," Penny agreed. "And I have my weekends totally free."
"We can probably finish your flight hours requirements in a couple of weeks that way," Bill said as they drove back to the school. "Then you'd only need to do your check-out flight and you'll have your license."
"Oh, this is a lot more fun than I realized," Penny said, bursting with excitement. "Thank you so much. You really make it easy."
"You're a good student," Bill said. "That makes it easy on me, too."
"See you tomorrow," Penny said as she jumped into her car, waving as she drove away.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Wow!" Amy gasped as she rolled away from Penny that evening. "What got into you?" she asked.
"I'm just happy," Penny replied, panting for breath, her pussy still tingling from being fisted.
"Well, whatever it is, don't stop," Amy laughed.
Penny spent the next few afternoons on the flight simulator for a few hours, then an hour or so in the air applying what she had learned, Bill letting her take off and land on her own on Thursday, gently and calmly talking her through it, though she had already done it dozens of times on the simulator.
"The only difference is that the simulator is a lot smoother," Penny said, practically walking on air after landing the plane.
"That's why you can't only learn on the simulator," Bill said. "You have to learn to adjust to the variations in the air, the pockets, the sudden little gusts. But you're doing great. It seems to come naturally to you."
"That's because of you," Penny said. "You make it so easy for me."
"I can't do it all for you," Bill said. "You're the one flying the plane. You've got a good feel for it."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"There's a party tonight," Amy said as they drove to work Friday morning. "You want to come with me?"
"What kind of a party?" Penny asked.
"A sex party," Amy replied.
"Really?!" Penny gasped, glancing at her.
"It's basically an orgy," Amy explained. "Mostly older people, rich, bored older people. They have these parties once a month or so, each time in a different private home."
"And you go to them?" Penny asked.
"For the past few years," Amy replied, smiling. "They're a lot of fun. My guess is that you'll take to it like a duck to water."
"I can't wait," Penny said, trembling with excitement.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"You seem distracted," Bill said as they flew that afternoon.
"I'm sorry," Penny said. "Just something on my mind."
"If you can't put all of your attention on flying, you shouldn't be in the air," Bill admonished sternly. "It doesn't take much to put you in a no-win situation, and that never ends well when it comes to flying."
"I'll do better," Penny said, forcing herself to focus, though she breathed a sigh of relief when she landed the plane, not as smoothly as she had done previously.
"If you like, we can start working on your cross-country flying tomorrow," Bill said as they walked to his car. "You can get 5-6 hours of flying in and fulfill some of the requirements for your license."
"Oh, that would be great," Penny said.
Penny was too excited to eat much, so they settled for a salad at Renato's. Taking Amy's advice, she wore only a mini-skirt and a T-shirt. She was startled when Amy directed her to a house on Vita Serena, just a few blocks from her parents' house. When they entered the house, Penny's eyes were wide as she took in the scene, around 40 people milling around with drinks in their hands, some dressed nicely, and quite a few naked and already indulging.
She saw one older woman lying back on one of the sofas, her large breasts spilling to the sides as a man fucked her, people standing around them, some watching. She saw two men talking, one who seemed somewhat familiar to her, while two women knelt in front of them sucking their cocks.
"Come on, let's look around," Amy said, undressing and dropping her clothes in a corner on the floor, Penny quickly following suit.
Following Amy through the house, Penny found it exciting, seeing more and more naked people, enjoying the feeling of hands touching her as she moved through the crowd.
"I was hoping that I'd see you," an older man said, grabbing Amy and caressing her, one hand on her ass, the other on her breasts.
"Hi, John," Amy greeted him, wrapping her hand around his erect cock and sinking to her knees and taking it into her mouth while Penny watched, her mouth hanging open.
"I haven't seen you at one of these parties before," a man nearby said, smiling at her and reaching out to cup her pussy, a finger sliding between her long inner lips and into her wetness as he leaned over to kiss her, Penny grabbing his cock, then sinking to her knees and taking it into her mouth.
Penny couldn't believe how exciting it was to be sucking a stranger's cock in a crowded room as people milled around, some watching her. She was vaguely aware of Amy nearby, pulled down onto the thickly carpeted floor, her legs raising up to wrap around the waist of the man who began to fuck her. The cock she was sucking exploded in her mouth and she gulped down the cum, sucking him dry, then gasped for breath as someone grabbed her and she found herself on her back, a cock pushing into her pussy.
Suddenly she realized that all around her, people were on the ground. The man fucking her didn't last very long, surprising her when he came inside of her, another man quickly taking his place when he climbed off of her, his cock thicker as he plowed her pussy, to her immense satisfaction not cumming in her, instead pulling his cock out and letting her suck him off. Two more men fucked her, both of them cumming in her, before she saw Amy again, a big smile as she squatted down over her face, a river of cum flowing from her pussy as she planted it on her mouth, then leaned over to glue her mouth to her own cum-filled pussy.
"I can't believe that they just cum in me like that," Penny said when Amy finally pulled her to her feet.
"Having fun?" Amy asked, a big smile on her face.
"This is great," Penny replied, laughing. "And totally insane."
"Come on," Amy said, taking her by the hand and dragging her through the crowd, fending off some grasping hands and leading her up a flight of stairs to the second floor where they stopped and looked back down, seeing the room seething with people having sex.
Leading her along the hallway, they saw a room that several men entered and several left. Looking in, Penny saw that it was a bedroom and that there was a woman on the bed, her legs wrapped around the man fucking her, while 8 to 10 men stood around watching, some of them kneeling on the bed, one of them with his cock buried in the woman's mouth. When the man fucking her finished, Penny barely had time to see that cum was running from the woman's gaping pussy and ass before another man jumped on top of her, slamming his cock into her.
"That's the train lady," Amy explained, pulling Penny from the room. "She's always at these parties, always in a bedroom pulling a train. She's a legend."
"It looks like fun," Penny said, hardly daring to believe what a crazy party it was.
Going back downstairs, they were quickly grabbed and pulled down. Penny had several cocks shoved in her mouth, a few exploding right away, a couple with the taste of pussy all over them, the whole time different men taking turns fucking her. After being fucked by half a dozen of them, she got to her feet, looking around for Amy but not finding her.
Going back up the stairs, cum running down the insides of her thighs, she saw that men were going in and out of the bedroom where the train lady had been. Entering the room, she saw the same scene, the train lady's legs up and wrapped around the waist of a fat black man, his cock plunging in and out of her pussy, other men kneeling on either side of her head having their cocks sucked. When the fat black man fucking her pulled his cock from her pussy and crawled up her body for her to suck him, Penny saw that cum was running from her pussy and ass. Without thinking, she crawled onto the bed and glued her mouth to the woman's swampy pussy, slurping on the cum running from her pussy, sucking on her long inner lips and big clit, feeling her writhe beneath her as she came, delicious tangy pussy juices flooding her tongue as someone grabbed her hips from behind, followed by a cock pushing into her pussy and beginning to fuck her.
When the big fat black man climbed off of the woman, Penny lifted her face to look up and gasped in astonishment when she saw her mother looking down at her, her eyes popping and her mouth dropping when she saw her. Penny could feel the cock in her pussy pulsing as the man came, jumping up off the bed and running for the door, turning to look back before she left to see that another man had already climbed between her mother's legs and was fucking her, her legs lifting to wrap around his waist.
Shocked beyond words, Penny made her way down the stairs and searched through the heaving bodies until she found Amy, on her hands and knees, one man behind her fucking her, the other kneeling in front of her with his cock buried in her mouth. Waiting until after the man she was sucking came and she sucked him off, Penny knelt down next to her.
"Amy, I need to leave," Penny said, her heart pounding.
"What, already?" Amy asked, grunting as the man fucking her from behind pounded her pussy.
"I have to go, Amy," Penny insisted. "You can stay, but I have to go."
"No, wait, I'll come with you," Amy gasped, struggling to her feet and turning to see cum shooting from the cock that had just been fucking her.
They found their clothes and quickly dressed and Amy followed Penny out of the house and to her car.
"Oh, god, what am I going do?" Penny wailed, pounding the steering wheel with her hand, then starting the car with shaking hands.
"Penny, what on earth is the matter?" Amy asked as Penny spun her tires as she pulled away.
"Oh, Amy, I am so fucked," Penny said, tears leaking from her eyes.
"That was the whole idea," Amy said.
"No, you don't understand," Penny said, practically sobbing. "I-I went back up to watch the train lady. Some guy had just fucked her and her pussy looked so good. I crawled onto the bed and began eating her. Some guy started fucking me from behind. When I looked up, she was staring at me. Amy, it was my mother!"
"Your...your mother?!" Amy gasped, her eyes wide. "The train lady is your mother?"
"What am I going to do?" Penny asked, shaking her head and trying to keep the car between the white lines.
"Wow!" Amy said. "There's not a whole lot that you can do, is there? I mean, it's not like she'd give you grief for doing the same thing that she was doing."
"It's not that," Penny said. "I-I was eating her pussy! God, she tasted so good, too, and she was just full of cum."
"I don't know what to say," Amy said, then started laughing. "It's just too crazy for words. I wonder if Grant was there?"
"If he was, I didn't see him," Penny said. "Oh, shit, I am just so fucked. How can I ever face her again?"
"Well, unless you're going to avoid her for the rest of your life, you're going to have to talk with her, I suppose," Amy said. "I'd sure like to be a fly on the wall for that."
"You're not taking this seriously," Penny complained as she parked the car at their condo.
"Penny, I think that you're getting all worked up over nothing," Amy said. "I mean, sure, it's a shock, but you were both at an orgy. It's not like she can fault you for doing the same thing that she was doing. And as for eating her, why is that such a big deal? You love eating pussy. Besides, you fuck your father and suck his cock. Why is it any different? If you stop to think about it, it's actually really cool."
"I doubt that she's going to think so," Penny said. "She's always giving me grief about how I dress, and now..."
"Well, there's nothing that you can do about it now," Amy said. "It happened, so now you'll deal with it. You're the train lady's daughter. No wonder you're so hot. It's in the genes."
"You're not helping," Penny complained as they entered their condo.
"Let's take a shower, then go to bed, and I'll help you in the only way I know how," Amy said.
Penny was grateful that all of her attention was required to fly the plane the next day with Bill so that she didn't have to think about what had happened the previous night. Each time she ate Amy's pussy during the night, she had remembered what it had been like to eat her mother's pussy, how incredibly delicious it had been, and she'd cum, Amy lapping it up.
"I think that you're ready for your check-out flight," Bill told her Sunday after they finally landed after flying across the state to the west coast, then north up past the Tampa area, then back across the state just south of Orlando, then back down to land at the North County Airport, carefully skirting the no-fly zone around Cape Canaveral. "You've got enough hours between actual flying and the simulator. Pass your check-out flight and you can solo."
"You really think that I'm ready for it?" Penny asked.
"I have no doubts," Bill assured her. "You're a born pilot."
"Will I be ready to learn to fly a jet?" Penny asked.
"No reason why not," Bill replied. "After you solo, start flying by yourself. Work on your instrument flying. You can do that on the simulator, too. Judging by how quickly you pick things up, another week should see you qualify for your instrument and multi-engine ratings. Then it's just a matter of finding a jet to learn on."
"Can you help me find one, one of those Eclipse 500 jets that you mentioned?" Penny asked.
"I already have," Bill said, smiling at the look of surprise on her face. "As soon as I realized that you were made for this, I knew that you'd want to continue, so I started looking. I found one that only has a couple of hundred hours on it. You can probably get it for $900,000."
"Bill, that...that's great!" Penny gasped. "What do I need to do?"
"Well, other than the money, we'd need to fly to Houston where the current owner lives and keeps it," Bill replied. "We can fly it back here if you like it. It's just under 1,000 miles, so we'd stop in Pensacola to refuel."
"I'm sure that I'm going to like it," Penny said, almost jumping out of her shoes. "Can you make the arrangements?"
"You're assuming that you're going to pass your check-out flight," Bill cautioned.
"Of course I will," Penny said. "Do you have any doubts?"
"Not a one," Bill replied, smiling. "I'll make the arrangements."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"You're sure in a better mood," Amy said that night as they lay back after eating each other until they were exhausted from cumming so much.
"Oh, Amy, you have no idea," Penny sighed.
"Are you ready to tell me about it?" Amy asked.
"Give me another week, then I'll tell you, I promise," Penny said, turning to hug her, then share a long deep kiss.
"I take it that you're over your shock about your mother?" Amy asked.
"Oh, shit!" Penny gasped. "I never even thought about it all day. How am I going to face my father tomorrow at work?"
"Maybe he won't know," Amy suggested.
"Oh, he'll know," Penny sighed. "Well, I guess I have to face the music. I'd rather face it with my father if I have a choice."
"You're going to have to talk with your mother at some point," Amy pointed out. "Or do you plan on ignoring her for the rest of your life?"
"Maybe Grant can be my mediator," Penny said.
"This isn't a case," Amy laughed. "There's nothing to mediate. You just need to talk with her about it and come to an understanding. It probably won't be as bad as you're imagining. She's also had some time to think about it and has probably discussed it with your father."
If Penny had thought about it, she wouldn't have worn her sheerest white blouse to work Monday morning. She was so nervous that her nipples were rock-hard and sticking out prominently. She saw Cindy's eyes widen when she saw her, then took a deep breath before entering the inner office.
"I wondered if you'd come to work today," Grant said from behind his desk, smiling at her.
"Oh, Dad, what am I going to do?" Penny asked, collapsing onto the sofa. "How can I ever face her again?" she asked.
"That sounds pretty much like what your mother said," Grant replied as he joined her.
"Do you go to those parties?" Penny asked.
"From time to time," Grant replied, nodding. "I'm usually too busy and I know how much your mother looks forward to them. She usually goes by herself and I reap the benefits when she gets home. That's always the best sex between us."
"Even after she's fucked who knows how many men?" Penny asked.
"Especially then," Grant replied. "I always look at it as her getting things warmed up for me."
"I didn't realize...I just wanted to watch her, the train lady, as Amy calls her," Penny explained.
"She'll love hearing that," Grant laughed. "The train lady. That's a good one."
"Some guy had just fucked her and her pussy looked so good," Penny explained. "I just had to eat her. And she tasted amazing. I've never tasted a pussy so delicious. She was cumming like crazy."
"She said that she couldn't believe that someone was actually eating her," Grant said. "She said that nobody had ever eaten her so well and made her cum so hard. When she saw you, she didn't know what to do."
"I just ran," Penny said. "When I looked back, she was already being fucked by another guy. Is she really pissed off at me?" she asked.
"The way I'd describe it is she's disappointed that you're so much like her, and a bit embarrassed that you know about her in that way," Grant said slowly. "She'd always harbored the hope that you'd take a more normal path. I'm sorry, but I had to tell her about London."
"She...she knows, about us?" Penny gasped.
"That made her pretty angry, though it was all directed at me for not controlling myself," Grant replied. "She's never objected to me enjoying other women, even encourages me to do so. I think she does that to ameliorate any feelings of guilt that she might have about her own behavior, though god knows I've never objected or resented her for it. I like it that she's not afraid to make herself happy. When I explained your unrelenting campaign, she finally understood. As she put it, what woman in her right mind could ever resist me," he said with a smile.
"I agree with her on that," Penny said, smiling. "So, what's going to happen?" she asked.
"Obviously the two of you need to talk," Grant replied. "Come to an understanding."
"You have no idea how much that intimidates me," Penny said with a sigh.
"I'm sure that she's not exactly jumping for joy at the idea," Grant said, smiling. "As it was with you and me, this isn't exactly the kind of thing that a parent ever expects to be discussing with their child."
"Yeah, I can imagine not," Penny said.
"We need to fly up to Nashville tomorrow," he said.
"Tomorrow!" Penny gasped.
"Is that a problem?" Grant asked. "I know that you've been busy with something, taking the afternoons off, but it is your job."
"No, you're right," Penny said. "Of course I'll go with you. How long will we be gone?"
"We could be back tomorrow night, though spending one night is a distinct possibility," Grant replied. "This case is a waste of time and money for everyone concerned. I'm not complaining, but I'd just as soon wrap it up as quickly as possible. We've got another three cases in the pipeline," he said with a smile. "And speaking of which," he said, getting up and going over to his desk and picking up a stack of envelopes and waving them at her. "Let's go make everyone happy."
Penny followed him to the boiler room, feeling a load off of her shoulders after talking with him, relieved to hear that her mother didn't hate her.
"Hey, it's the candy man," someone called out when Grant and Penny entered the boiler room and they saw the handful of envelopes that he was holding.
"Our crazy British royal's case has finally concluded," Grant said, waving the envelopes. "Lady Hawthorne. As you all know, the original retainer was for $20 million," he explained, moving around the room handing out the envelopes. "That's $200,000 for each of you. The British government succeeded in seizing the monies that were found in the offshore accounts and gave our client $50 billion in gratitude, about 10% of the total amount recovered. Our 10% of the settlement means that you each get $50 million, though because Amy stayed up nights and found the clue that allowed everything to be unraveled, I'm awarding her double, $100 million. I'm sure that you'd all like to thank her."
"I'll be the first," Reginald said, getting to his feet and going over to Amy's desk. "I apologize for the way I've treated you," he said. "Not only did I misjudge you because I didn't, and don't, like the way that you dress, but I also acted like a spoiled brat because I don't like losing, especially to a girl. Well, you're clearly the better investigator, so I'd appreciate it if you'd forgive me for being such an ass."
"You've just made my day, Reginald," Amy said, getting to her feet and grabbing him by the lapels of his jacket with both hands, then pulling him down and kissing him. "I forgive you," she said to applause and cheers while Reginald's face turned beet red.
"We've got three more cases coming in, it looks like, so you'll all get a chance to show me why I'm not overpaying you," Grant said. "I thank each of you once again. I can't imagine having a better team to work with."
"They worship the ground you walk on," Penny said when they returned to their office. "And it's not just the money. You make them feel valued as people. You can't put a price tag on that."
"I'm glad that you understand that," Grant said, handing her the last envelope.
"Oh, my god!" Amy gasped when she saw the check for $502 million. "I don't deserve this."
"It's not a matter of deserving," Grant said. "That's just the way things work out. Do I deserve the $4 billion that I made on the deal?"
"Jesus, $4 billion?!" Penny gasped. "I never stopped to think about how much you were getting. I could only see all of the zeros on my checks. Doesn't this make you think of stopping, just enjoying life?" she asked.
"How could I possibly have more fun than I'm having?" Grant asked, laughing.
They flew to Nashville the following morning, Penny surprised to see that their client was there to greet them when they exited the arrivals hall. She was wearing a sleeveless, flowered sun dress that came down to her mid-thighs, her décolleté displaying a generous amount of her full breasts, the edges of her large dark nipples visible.
"Mr. Studder, thank you for coming," she said, shaking hands.
"A pleasure, Mrs. Hayes," Grant said.
"And who is this ravishing young woman?" she asked, smiling at Penny.
"My co-counsel, Penny Lane," Grant introduced as they shook hands.
"If she's half as intelligent as she is beautiful, I'd say that I'm in good hands," Mrs. Hayes said.
"Th...thank you," Penny said, blushing.
"I hate to rush, but I have a client to meet with this afternoon," Mrs. Hayes said. "I'd like to get this over with as soon as possible."
"I couldn't agree more," Grant said.
Mrs. Hayes drove her own Cadillac Escalade, and after a short ride, parked in front of a glass office building. They followed her in, going through a double door with a sign on it proclaiming Gloria Hayes, PhD, Psychologist and Sex Therapist.
"Are they here?" she asked the receptionist, a stunningly beautiful Black woman.
"Just arrived," she replied, smiling.
"Would you like some coffee or tea?" Mrs. Hayes asked.
"I'd love some coffee," Penny replied.
"I could use a cup," Grant agreed.
"Bring coffee for the three of us," Mrs. Hayes ordered. "Rudy and his attorney can suck eggs."
They followed her down a hallway, then into what looked like a conference room, where they saw her husband and his attorney sitting next to each other on one side of the table. They took seats opposite them with Grant in the middle.
"Okay, let's get this shit show started," Mrs. Hayes said, behind them the receptionist entering the room with a tray and the three coffees on it.
Penny could see Mr. Hayes' face reddening at the deliberate snub when the coffees were distributed.
"Grant Studder, and my co-counsel, Penny Lane," Grant introduced.
"Brian Tregare," Mr. Hayes' attorney said. "I'll start. My client feels that this suit is without merit. He denies violating the pre-nuptial agreement, to wit: loss of consortium due to non-medical reasons."
"I see," Grant said, steepling his fingers in front of his face. "My client claims that Mr. Hayes is either unable or unwilling to engage in sexual intercourse with her in fulfillment of his marital obligations."
"Mr. Hayes has regular sexual intercourse with his wife," Mr. Tregare said. "In fact, he did so just three hours ago."
"That was just doing his job during a therapy session," Mrs. Hayes snapped. "Outside of therapy sessions, he hasn't touched me in months."
"You have how many therapy sessions a day, Mrs. Hayes?" Mr. Tregare asked.
"Two, sometimes three," Mrs. Hayes replied.
"And does Mr. Hayes engage in sexual intercourse with you during those sessions, along with at least four other men, as well as with your therapy client?" Mr. Tregare asked.
"Of course he does," Mrs. Hayes replied. "That's his job. He is contractually obligated to do so. But that has nothing to do with our marriage."
"I think that the court will find otherwise," Mr. Tregare said.
"I'm afraid that I disagree," Grant said. "Do we have audio-visual capability in this room?" he asked.
"Via Bluetooth, yes," Mrs. Hayes replied, getting to her feet and going over to a console and pressing a button, causing a big screen to lower from the ceiling at the head of the table.
"Penny, if you would," Grant said, handing her the memory stick.
Quickly booting her laptop, Penny established a connection, then inserted the memory stick into a USB slot. When a video window opened on the large screen, she clicked on one of the bookmarks that she had created on the timeline and the screen was suddenly filled with a picture of Mrs. Hayes sitting in a chair next to another woman with dirty-blonde hair and blue eyes. Next to the other woman, crouching on his knees, was a man. The two women were both naked and their legs were hanging over the arms of their respective chairs, their pussies spread apart revealing glistening pink interiors, Mrs. Hayes' with dark-tinged inner lips that were pouting apart beneath a fat, dark clit, the other woman's with delicate pink inner lips beneath a small clit.
"For the record, that is you, is it not?" Grant asked.
"Yes, and my client, Cathy Granger, and her husband, Judge Frederick Granger," Mrs. Hayes replied.
"That would be the woman who is running against you for mayor, is that correct, Mr. Hayes?" Grant asked.
"That's right," Mr. Hayes replied, flushing as he looked at the images on the screen.
"Go ahead, Penny," Grant said, and Penny pressed the space bar on her laptop and the video began to play, a muscular Black man appearing in front of Mrs. Granger and Mr. Hayes appearing in front of Mrs. Hayes. "Stop right there," Grant said, Penny pausing the video with the head of the Black man's cock just inside of Mrs. Granger's pussy and the head of Mr. Hayes' between Mrs. Hayes' pouting inner lips just in front of her glistening hole. "For the record, that is you, Mr. Hayes?" Grant asked.
"That's right," Mr. Hayes replied.
"There's no mistaking that cock," Mrs. Hayes said, laughing.
"Let it play, Penny," Grant said.
The four of them watched as the two men fucked the two women, Mrs. Hayes voice very clearly telling Mrs. Granger, addressing her as Cathy, that it was important to just accept it and let it happen, that any pleasure that she derived from it was irrelevant and not the purpose of what they were doing.
"Next bookmark," Grant said, and Penny clicked on it and the video jumped to where Mr. Hayes was pulling his glistening cock from Mrs. Hayes' now-gaping pussy, then stepping forward and sticking it into her mouth, his grunts as he came audible, Mrs. Hayes' cum-covered tongue visible when he stepped back before she swallowed, while next to them the Black man was pulling his cock from Mrs. Granger's pussy, a river of cum immediately flowing from it before Judge Granger turned and glued his mouth to her, the sounds of him slurping on her pussy clearly audible.
"Next bookmark," Grant said, the video skipping forward to show Mr. Hayes moving over in front of Mrs. Granger, his cock still rock-hard in front of him, while another naked Black man appeared in front of Mrs. Hayes. The two men unceremoniously plunged their cocks into the respective women and began vigorously fucking them, Mrs. Hayes voice clearly explaining to Mrs. Granger that the whole idea was to be a vessel for her husband's pleasure.
"Next bookmark," Grant said, and the video skipped forward to show the Black man fucking Mrs. Hayes pulling his glistening cock from her pussy and sticking it into her mouth. Her widening eyes and flaring nostrils were clearly visible as the man came in her mouth, her bobbing throat evidencing her swallowing, while next to her Mr. Hayes was pulling his cock from Mrs. Granger's pussy, Judge Granger quickly turning to catch the river of cum which flowed out of her onto his tongue, which he stuck into her, gluing his mouth to her and audibly slurping on her pussy.
"That's enough," Grant said. "Tell me, Mr. Tregare, do you really think that a jury is going to find that to be marital sex? I think not. There is no tenderness, no passion, only raw mechanical sex. I think that a jury will realize that Mr. Hayes' performance is just that, a performance in furtherance of a sex therapy session for Judge and Mrs. Granger, that it has nothing to do with fulfilling his marital duties."
"A jury! Are you out of your mind?" Mr. Tregare exploded, his hands trembling.
"My client is quite determined," Grant said. "Her testimony will be that this is the only sex that she receives from her husband, never in their marital bed. I think that a jury of their peers will see it for what it is and determine that Mr. Hayes is indeed in violation of his pre-nuptial agreement."
"You would be destroying their reputations if you allowed this to be heard or seen by a jury in open court," Mr. Tregare said. "How is that serving your client's interests?"
"I agree, Mr. Hayes'...excuse me, Mayor Hayes' reputation will suffer immense damage," Grant said. "I can imagine that the scion of a former President would find continued living in the community untenable. He might even have to go live in another country to escape the humiliation. On the other hand, my client feels that not only would this prove her case, that her husband has violated the terms of the pre-nuptial agreement because of loss of consortium due to non-medical reasons, but that her business as a sex therapist would grow exponentially."
"Now, and I'm sure that you've informed your client as any reasonably competent attorney would, this marriage is clearly irretrievably broken," Grant continued. "My client has no interest whatsoever in continuing to endure the humiliation of a sexless marriage. In the interests of past good memories of her marriage before Mr. Hayes withdrew his sexual participation, my client is willing to allow this to be quietly settled without any public scandal. Your client just needs to admit that he is in violation of the pre-nuptial agreement, sign a no-fault divorce agreement, and pay the agreed-upon penalty of $100 million. He will then be able to continue living his life in the community that he obviously loves, albeit as a divorced man."
"One minute, please," Mr. Tragere said, turning and have a heated, whispered conversation with his client. "Would your client agree to terminate the employment agreement between them for his services in her therapy sessions if we agree to those terms?" he asked.
"Not on your life," Mrs. Hayes said. "His cock is mine. We have a contract and I'm going to hold you to it just like I did the pre-nup. Or you can go live in another country and I'll make sure that everyone knows why. My business will prosper. I'm sure that I'll be able to find another cock to replace yours."
Penny watched in rapt fascination as Mr. Tregare held another whispered conversation with his client, then saw him literally wilt, slumping in his seat in resignation.
"My client doesn't wish to prolong this unpleasantness," Mr. Tregare said, his face flushed. "He is willing to settle the matter. How would you like to proceed?"
"Well, it's almost noon," Grant said, looking at his watch. "That gives you enough time to wire $100 million, plus Mrs. Hayes' legal fees, which are $10 million, to my escrow account."
"Legal fees! $10 million!" Mr. Tregare exclaimed.
"Of course," Grant replied. "When you lose in court, you have to pay the legal fees, too. Why should this be any different? My fee is $10 million, which I've already received and can provide receipts to prove it. You merely need to reimburse my client."
"That's all well and good, but that's all going to have to wait until tomorrow morning," Mrs. Hayes said. "We have a therapy session at 2:00."
"Would 10:00 tomorrow morning be acceptable?" Grant asked.
"We have a therapy session at 10:00," Mrs. Hayes replied. "We can meet before it at 9:00."
"Mr. Tregare?" Grant asked.
"9:00 tomorrow morning," Mr. Tregare agreed, sighing.
"I think that we're done here for the day, then," Grant said, getting to his feet.
"Don't be late for the therapy session, Rudy," Mrs. Hayes said as she stood up.
"I'll be there," Mr. Hayes said, getting to his feet and following his attorney out the door.
"Your reputation is well earned, Mr. Studder," Mrs. Hayes said when they were gone. "You surprised me with the legal fees thing. I assume that part of that will be yours?" she asked.
"Half," Grant replied, smiling.
"Fair enough," Mrs. Hayes said, smiling. "I'm getting $5 million more than I had expected. I would like the memory stick back, though, unless you have some reason that you'd like to keep it," she said, her smile even bigger.
"As much as I'm tempted - it is very entertaining - Penny," he said, smiling as Penny handed it to her. "Now we just need to find a hotel for the night."
"There's a Four Seasons just a block from here," Mrs. Hayes said. "Let me give you a ride."
As they exited her car at the hotel, Mrs. Hayes told them that she'd pick them up at 8:30 the following morning. Entering the hotel, they went to the reception desk and Grant asked if they had a suite available for one night.
"We do," the receptionist said. "Would you like one or two bedrooms?" he asked hesitantly.
"One," Penny said before Grant could say anything, smiling up at him.
As soon as the door to their suite closed behind them, Penny's hands were busy undressing her father.
"Watching that video, all I could think of was fucking you," she panted, pulling his pants and boxers down in one move, then taking his cock into her mouth, her hands gripping his ass cheeks as she took all 9" into her mouth and down her throat. "God, yes," she cried out when he lifted her up, then dropped her on the bed, diving between her spread thighs to fasten his mouth onto her dripping pussy, then crawled up her body after eating her for several minutes to sink his cock into her, her legs wrapping around his waist as he began to fuck her, pulling his head down for a deep kiss, tasting herself on his mouth and tongue.
"I have so missed that," Penny panted, snuggling up next to him after sucking him off when he was finally ready to cum.
"We've both been busy," Grant sighed, his arm around her shoulders as she slowly jacked him with one hand, his cock still rock-hard and standing straight up in the air.
"I'd like to fuck you with Mom," Penny said. "Don't you think that would be good?" she asked.
"I think it would be incredible," Grant replied. "Tell her that when you talk. She might surprise you."
"You know, you really should consider fucking Amy," she said, straddling him and guiding his cock to her pussy, sighing as she sank down on it. "You know how we were talking about letting people know that you appreciate them? Well, I think that Amy would appreciate you fucking her as much if not more than another bonus check. Promise me that you'll think about it," she said as she began to fuck him.
"I promise," Grant said, reaching up to fill his hands with her breasts.
Penny came home Monday night walking on air. She hadn't realized that Bill was a certified FAA examiner. At first she had been nervous knowing that she was being evaluated and knowing that he knew everything about her long- and shortcomings as a pilot, but as soon as she went full throttle for takeoff, she went into automatic mode, following his instructions and performing the maneuvers that he requested, then perfectly nailing the landing, setting the plane down as light as a feather. Taking one last look at her new pilot's license, she put it in her bag and entered the condo.
"I need my pussy eaten," she said when she saw Amy, dropping her clothes on a chair by the door.
"You don't have to ask twice," Amy said, smiling as she led her to her bedroom.
They were catching their breath, holding each other lightly, when they heard the doorbell.
"Who could that be?" Amy asked, getting out of the bed and going to the door and activating the speaker to the panel downstairs where all of the doorbells were, Penny right behind her. "Yes?" she asked.
"My name is Helen Studder," they heard, Penny's eyes opening wide in alarm. "Is my daughter Penny there?"
"Sure, come on up," Amy said, Penny gasping as she pressed the button to release the door downstairs. "You need to talk with her and she's coming to you. Can you imagine how hard that is for her? Think with your heart."
Penny's heart was in her throat when they heard the light knocking on the door.
"M-mom," Penny stammered when she opened the door and saw her. "What are you doing here?"
"Don't you think that we should talk?" Helen asked, eyeing her nakedness up and down.
"Y-yes, of course," Penny said, standing aside. "Please, come in."
Stepping inside, Helen stopped when she saw a naked Amy come up.
"Hi. I'm Amy Harrison," she said, smiling and holding out a hand to shake. "Welcome."
"Do you always greet guests like this?" Helen asked.
"I've never had a guest before, so there's no precedent," Amy replied, laughing.
"We don't wear clothes in the house," Penny explained. "Sort of an unwritten house rule."
"Do you expect me to undress?" Helen asked, aghast.
"Of course not," Amy laughed. "That's just for us."
"Why don't we go talk in my room?" Penny suggested, taking her mother by the arm.
"This seems like a nice place," Helen said when they were in Penny's bedroom, the door closed. "It feels homey."
"It is," Penny said, sitting on the bed. "Sorry, I don't have any chairs."
"That's okay," Helen said, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "I don't really know what to say."
"You're not the only one," Penny sighed. "I'm so sorry that I embarrassed you, made you ashamed of me," she blurted out. "I had no idea..."
"And why should you?" Helen asked, sighing. "I wasn't embarrassed and I've never been ashamed of you, about anything," she said. "What I was, was shocked beyond belief, and I don't know what shocked me more, you seeing me in that situation or me seeing you in it."
"When I saw you on that bed, before I realized that it was you, I thought that you were the absolute coolest woman I had ever seen in my life," Penny said. "Even cooler than Amy, and that's saying something. You were living one of my dreams, just getting fucked by guy after guy after guy. When I saw you after that guy got off of you, I just couldn't resist. All I could think of was that I had to eat the most beautiful pussy that I'd ever seen. So much like mine; long lips, big clit, and you were covered with cum and leaking it like crazy. You tasted so good. My head was spinning. And then...I just freaked out when I saw your face. I ran to the door to leave. When I looked back, another guy was already fucking you."
"I-I don't know what to say," Helen gasped, stunned. "Are you always so blunt about these things?"
"Pretty much," Penny replied, nodding. "When it comes to sex, I don't have any filters. It's what I live for."
"I had always hoped that you wouldn't be like me," Helen said with a sigh. "I've been obsessed with sex ever since I found out that my pussy could make me feel good. I used to think, or hope, that I'd eventually outgrow my insatiable need to be sexually satisfied, but it only seems to increase. If it weren't for your father, his love, his understanding, I think that I would have gone crazy by now."
"Dad's amazing," Penny said, smiling. "I love him so much. Are you angry about London? He told me that he told you."
"One thing that I'm not is a hypocrite," Helen said. "I love knowing that your father is having fun, I just never expected that it would be with you. As a woman, I know exactly how irresistible he is. I've yet to be with a man who can please me the way your father can. No matter who I've been with, or how many, I always look forward to going home and having your father. He's my crème de la crème when it comes to capping off a night of sex."
"Until I learned about Dad, how he is, I never thought that I'd get married," Penny said. "But if I could meet a guy like him, who would let me be me and could also satisfy me...you're really lucky."
"Nobody knows that better than me," Helen said. "But what about you, what must you think of me?"
"You're everything I've ever dreamed of being," Penny laughed. "Seriously. To be able to have sex with anyone, anytime, and not feel anything but joy for it, no guilt, no recriminations, that would be my wish if I found a magic lamp. That's why I love Amy so much. That's how she is. Being with her is magical, but at the same time we have fun with others and only take pleasure in seeing each other happy. She's just the best."
"There's something very familiar about her that I can't quite put my finger on," Helen said.
"Well, Amy took me to that party," Penny said. "She said that she's been going to them for a few years, calls you the train lady," she said with a smile. "She says that you're a legend."
"That must be it," Helen laughed. "The train lady, huh? I guess I deserve that."
"I told Dad that I wanted to fuck him with you," Penny said.
"What did he say?" Helen asked, amusement on her face.
"He told me to tell you, that you might surprise me," Penny replied.
"Your father knows me all too well," Helen said. "It's not exactly the kind of family fun that I ever envisioned, but it sounds like a wonderful idea."
"Really!? You mean it?" Penny gasped, delight radiating from her face.
"When it happens naturally," Helen said. "This is all still a great shock to me. It's going to take some getting used to."
"I understand," Penny said, beside herself with happiness.
"I should go," Helen said, getting to her feet. "I just couldn't go another sleepless night, knowing that we needed to talk."
"It's been like that for me, too," Penny said. "I can't begin to tell you how happy I am right now."
"It looks like you two worked things out," Amy said from the sofa when she saw them emerging from Penny's bedroom, getting to her feet.
"I can see why the two of you get along so well," Helen said, laughing. "You're both blunt to the point of rudeness."
"I like to think of it as being honest and direct," Amy said, smiling. "We do enough hiding behind words in our work, I don't want my life to be like that. I am what I am and I make no apologies for being honest."
"Thank you for being such a good friend to my daughter," Helen said. "She's very precious to me."
"And to me," Amy said. "I'm really glad to actually meet you. I've always wanted to, but..."
"I understand," Helen laughed. "Next time I visit...I think that I like your house rules," she said, letting her eyes obviously take in their nakedness.
"You'll always be welcome," Amy said.
"Thanks for coming, Mom," Penny said, hugging her.
"We'll see each other soon," Helen said. "Amy, it's been a pleasure," she said, shaking hands.
"Oh, Amy!" Penny practically shouted, hugging her after her mother left.
"An understanding was reached?" Amy asked.
"It wasn't even necessary," Penny said. "We were both on the same page anyway. We were both worried about what the other thought, was the problem. She even said that she thought that she and I fucking Dad together sounded like a wonderful idea."
"What I wouldn't give to be in that bed," Amy laughed.
Penny spent the next two days learning about twin-engine aircraft, spending most of her time on the simulator flying under the hood, working on her instrument flying, then a couple of hours flying a twin-engine aircraft, learning about the different handling characteristics when an engine would quit. It took her several tries, but she finally succeeded in making 6 straight landings with one or the other of the engines out. When she got there Thursday, Bill announced that it was a good day to go flying. Going to the airport, Penny was delighted to see that they were going to go up in a Cessna 421, a twin-engine aircraft. She had put her time on the simulator to good use, and after several touch-and-goes with both engines, Bill allowed her to make a landing with only one engine.
The following afternoon, the simulator was programmed with the cockpit and instrumentation of an Eclipse 500. Penny was so enthralled with the experience that she had to be kicked out when they closed for the night. She spent all day Saturday in the simulator.
"How would you like to go to Houston tomorrow and check out the Eclipse 500 that I found?" Bill asked when she finally called it a day.
"Really? Yes! Can we?" Penny asked.
"If you decide that you want it, will you be able to conclude a deal so that we can return flying it?" Bill asked.
"Yes, not a problem," Penny replied. "I'll do a transfer right there."
"Well, pack a bag," Bill said. "We'll probably stay overnight to avoid having to fly back IFR. Your first experience should be in full daylight. There's a United flight at 9:00am to Houston. I'll meet you at the airport at 7:30."
"I like first class. Besides, it's on me," Penny said when Bill protested.
They landed just before 11:00am and were met by a large, gregarious man wearing a cowboy hat and boots.
"Hank Droller," he introduced himself, shaking hands. "Glad you could come. Welcome to Houston."
Hank talked a mile a minute as he drove them in his 4-door, Ford F250 almost half an hour from the Houston airport.
"Why are you selling the Eclipse, Mr. Droller?" Penny asked. "You've barely used it, isn't that right?"
"Sure is," Hank agreed. "I upgraded to a Cessna Citation, so I don't need the Eclipse. She's a sweet ride, too. Easy to handle. Perfect for a woman, if you don't mind my saying so."
"If you hadn't owned it first, I might take offense," Penny said, laughing. "Do you tell people that you bought a woman's jet?" she asked.
"You got me there," Hank laughed.
They turned onto a dirt road for 10 minutes before coming to a sprawling ranch house, then to a hangar next to it where a white twin-engine jet with blue trim was standing, gleaming in the sun. Penny listened carefully as Hank showed them the jet, Bill asking questions.
"How about a ride?" Hank asked. "You got to do more than kick the tires if you're going to buy it, right?"
"Yes, definitely!" Penny replied, excited.
"I take it you've flown a jet before?" Hank asked as they boarded, Hank taking the left, pilot's seat, Bill the one next to him with Penny sitting behind.
"I've got 8 different jet ratings," Bill replied, "including F/A 18 Hornets and the Boeing 747."
"Well, damn, you're a real pilot, aren't you?" Hank exclaimed. "She's no fighter jet, but she handles real nice," he said as he started the engines and let them warm up. "You buckled in back there?" he asked. "I'm going to take her straight up."
"Yes, I'm ready," Penny replied, her heart pounding in her chest.
The first thing that Penny noticed, other than the acceleration pressing her back into her seat, was that it was quiet compared to a propeller-driven airplane. She couldn't really see the cockpit from her seat, so she contented herself with enjoying the sensation of the ride and the limited view out the window.
"She's all yours," Penny heard Hank say, then realized that Bill was flying.
She felt everything that he did, from wide slow turns, to tight turns, then sharp changes of direction. The landing when they returned was feather light.
"Well, what did you think?" Hank asked as they deplaned.
"She's a fine aircraft," Bill said. "A real pleasure to fly."
"Should I buy it?" Penny asked.
"If you really want a jet, this would be a good choice for your needs," Bill replied. "There's nothing wrong with the plane, it's just a matter of do you want it and agreeing on a price."
"How much will you take for it, Mr. Droller?" Penny asked.
"The price is $900,000," Hank replied.
"Would you take $800,000?" Penny asked.
"No," Hank replied, shaking his head. "The price is $900,000. It's a fair price. It's been upgraded to match the specs of the 550."
Penny realized that he meant it, that trying to get him to lower the price wasn't going to happen. She also realized that she didn't need to quibble over $100,000, especially not in light of her most recent paycheck.
"I'll take it," Penny said, smiling.
In less than an hour, Penny had transferred the funds and Hank had transferred the title and ownership. She now owned an Eclipse 500 jet. When they asked about being taken back to town so that they could find a hotel for the night, Hank wouldn't hear of it, insisting that it was a big house with plenty of room and that he'd be honored if they'd be his guests for the night. They were both shown to rooms, each with an en suite bathroom, across the hall from one another.
Penny couldn't sit still, going outside and over to the hangar to stare at her new toy, walking around it, feeling it, examining every inch of it.
"Pretty special feeling, isn't it?" Bill said, startling her as she was leaning in the door, studying the cockpit.
"I can't even describe it," Penny replied. "It's like my car, but more, lots more."
"Figured I'd find you out here," Hank said as he walked up, a big smile on his face. "Dinner'll be ready in about 10 minutes, if you're hungry."
"I'm starved!" Penny said.
Dinner turned out to be a huge bowl of mixed salad, another of mashed potatoes, a smaller bowl with carrots, broccoli, and cauliflower, and a platter full of thick steaks.
"Steak not to your liking?" Hank asked.
"I don't eat meat," Penny explained. "The rest is wonderful, though."
"Can't imagine not eating meat," Hank said.
Hank kept up a rambling monologue throughout dinner, Penny learning that he was divorced with two grown children and that his wealth was acquired through shrewd investing. It didn't sound like he actually worked. Looking around and remembering her last visit to the area when they dealt with Senator Caruthers, Penny didn't find it hard to imagine a woman not wanting to live such a life. She already knew that if she had to spend too much time around Hank, his drawling, non-stop narrative would break her brain.
Going to their rooms after dinner, Penny took a shower, then put on a long T-shirt. She thought for a minute, then smiled, her mind made up, and went across the hall to the room that Bill was in, knocking on the door.
"Yes?" she heard, and opened the door and entered, finding him fresh from the shower with a towel around his waist, noticing that he had firm muscles and not an extra ounce of fat.
"I couldn't help noticing that there was no dessert after dinner," Penny said, her heart pounding in her chest. "I thought that you might like some."
"Don't you think that I'm a bit old for you?" Bill asked, smiling.
"No," Penny replied, pulling her T-shirt off over her head and walking over to him. "Not even close," she said, pulling his towel away and dropping to her knees in front of him and engulfing his cock in her mouth.
It didn't take long to get him fully hard and Penny enjoyed the feeling of his cock in her mouth, his hands entwined in her wavy red hair as she sucked him.
"Jesus!" Bill groaned when his cock exploded in her mouth and she began to siphon him, gulping down his cum, not stopping until she had sucked him dry, then rising to her feet licking her lips, her hand still wrapped around his cock, slowly jacking it, him staying hard.
"That was nice," Penny said, pushing him back until he sat on the bed, then climbed up onto his lap, pushing him all the way onto his back as she reached down beneath herself to guide his cock to her pussy, smiling as she sank down onto him.
"Why?" Bill asked when she lifted his hands and placed them on her breasts.
"I like you," she said as she began to fuck him. "You've treated me with nothing but patience and respect. And I'm horny."
"Works for me," Bill said, rolling her over onto her back, his cock never leaving her pussy as he trapped her legs behind his arms, looking down at her as he began to fuck her.
Twice more he fucked her during the night, each time Penny insisting on sucking him off when he was ready to cum. Finally, as day was breaking, having to insist, on her knees with her face and stomach pressed against the mattress, Penny reached back and guided his cock to her rosebud.
"Oh, Jesus Christ!" Bill gasped as his cock slid into her ass.
"That feels so good," Penny moaned. "Fuck me, fuck me hard," she urged.
And he did, the bed bouncing as he pounded her ass. When he finally warned her that he was going to cum, she insisted that he cum in her, telling him that she wanted to feel it.
"You are nothing like you appear," Bill panted as he lay on top of her after dumping his balls deep in her ass.
"How's that?" Penny asked, purring when he slid his hands beneath her to cup her breasts.
"Too beautiful to be smart, yet you're one of the sharpest minds I've come across in a while," Bill replied. "Too sweet and innocent looking to..."
"Like to fuck?" Penny asked, laughing.
"Something like that," Bill agreed.
"My life is all about sex," Penny said. "Everything else is just stuff that happens when I'm not fucking."
"Like I said," Bill said, laughing. "Maybe we should get up and get ready? You don't want Hank to find us."
"Why not?" Penny asked. "His approval about who I fuck and when is irrelevant."
"Good morning!" Hank greeted them when they arrived in the dining room where they found a big bowl of scrambled eggs, a platter each of bacon and sausage, and a platter with a big stack of pancakes. There was even a bottle of real maple syrup. "Orange juice is frozen," he informed them.
"This is great," Penny said, ravenous.
"You flying straight back to West Palm Beach?" Hank asked. "It's only 1121 nautical miles, well within the range of the Eclipse. She'll do 1500 with four passengers."
"I thought that we'd go by way of Pensacola, keep it over land and not water," Bill replied. "Break it into two legs, let Penny get some time behind the stick, experience take-offs and landings. We're not in a hurry."
"Not a bad idea," Hank said.
After saying good-bye to Hank and stowing their bags in the luggage compartment, they took off and headed east.
"She's all yours," Bill said, relinquishing the wheel. "I'll call in a flight plan," he said, initiating the call.
When they finally landed at North County Airport in the early afternoon, Bill helped Penny make arrangements to hangar the jet, opting for that as opposed to letting it sit out in the elements. One of the maintenance workers gave them a ride to the school where Bill's car was.
"I'd rather go home with you tonight," Penny said when he offered to drive her home. "I'm still buzzing with excitement and I just want to fuck. Do you mind?"
"Not at all," Bill laughed. "I appreciate the abuse that you're subjecting this poor old man to."
They drove to his house, which was only 15 minutes away, and showered, then went to bed. Penny loved how tender yet strong he was, and especially appreciated that he was more concerned with her pleasure than his own.
"Can we go get some dinner?" she asked a couple of hours later, snuggled up next to him. "I'll need some sustenance to fuck you the whole night."Divorce Lawyer Pt. 08
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 8.
Penny was bursting with excitement when she went to work the next morning after Bill gave her a ride home. She wanted to tell the world, but she wanted to do it in a certain way and she had to force herself to patience.
"New case," Grant told her when she arrived. "Don and Betsy Walker, 52 and 50 respectively. Phoenix, Arizona. He owns some 50 car dealerships in 4 states. He's our client. It seems that his wife has been having an affair with one of the salesmen in one of his dealerships. Arizona is a community property state, which means that any assets acquired during a marriage are split equally in the event of a divorce. They have a pre-nup which says that the dealerships are his and not community property. He only had 20 dealerships at that time. Needless to say, he doesn't want to give her any of the dealerships, feels that they're his. Since the pre-nup didn't specify current or future dealerships, the intent of the pre-nup could be left up to interpretation."
"What can we do?" Penny asked.
"As ever, investigate the two parties, find out what's going on, then see what our options are," Grant replied.
Penny couldn't wait to get to the airport after lunch, pleased to see that Bill was there waiting for her.
"I want to learn to do take-offs and landings today," Penny said after kissing him.
"Then let's do it," Bill agreed.
20 take-offs and landings later, Penny felt as though she could do it in her sleep.
"I just love flying this thing," she said when they finally called it a day. "It handles like a really nice car, nice and tight, yet powerful. The Cessna is more like a tractor, dependable, but it's a tractor, loud and noisy, and it feels clumsy in comparison. When do you think that I can solo?" she asked.
"You keep putting in the hours, I don't see why you shouldn't do it next week," Bill replied.
"Then I can fly by myself?" Penny asked.
"You can do that now," Bill replied, "but I'd recommend getting another 30-40 hours under your belt with an instructor."
"You mean you," Penny said.
"I'm happy to help," Bill said.
"Can we do a flight to Nassau?" Penny asked.
"No reason not to," Bill replied.
"Let's do it on Saturday," Penny said. "That way my roommate can come with us. I've been dying to tell her, but I've been keeping the whole flying thing a secret until I was sure that I'd accomplished what I wanted. Going to Nassau will be the cherry on the cake. You'll like Amy. She's great in bed."
"I thought you said that we were going to go flying," Bill said.
"We are, but we can also take a break and fuck," Penny said.
"The three of us?" Bill asked, staring at her open-mouthed.
"Sure," Penny replied. "Why not? Amy and I share everything, especially men. You'll see. Oh, I want to have a name for the plane. Can I do that?"
"As long as it's not something obscene, sure," Bill replied. "I was also going to suggest that you have the plane gone over with a fine-toothed comb. The maintenance records look good, but it would be smart to check everything. Craig can do it. He can also see to having a name painted on it."
"Great," Penny said. "Let him do that. Have him put..."
"You are too much," Bill laughed.
Saturday morning dawned and Penny told Amy that she had a surprise for her after they'd eaten each other to several orgasms.
"Does it have anything to do with your secret that you've been keeping from me?" Amy asked as they showered.
"Yes," Penny replied, grinning.
"Does it involve a man, I hope?" Amy asked with a laugh.
"That, too," Penny replied.
"This should be fun," Amy said.
Penny drove to the airport. She could tell that Amy was bursting to ask questions.
"What are we doing here?" Amy asked when Penny parked next to her hangar.
"I wanted to show you my new toy," Penny said, using her key to get the hangar door to roll up, revealing her Eclipse.
"This is your new toy?" Amy asked, staring at her. "Are you serious? A jet?"
"What do you think?" Penny asked.
"I think that you're crazy," Amy laughed. "But I love the name, Divorce Pays. That's hysterical."
"Hi, Bill," Penny called out when she saw him approaching.
"Nice!" Amy said under her breath as she watched him.
"Bill Cochrane, Amy Harrison," Penny introduced. "Bill taught me how to fly."
"You can fly this thing?" Amy gasped, staring at her. "You can't be serious."
"You willing to find out?" Penny asked.
"What, now? Go flying? In that? With you driving?" Amy asked.
"Bill will come with us," Penny said.
"If you kill me, I'll never talk to you again," Amy said.
They got settled in the plane and Penny contacted the tower for clearance to take off.
"Oh, my god!" Amy practically screamed as Penny took off. "I cannot believe this! You're actually flying a jet," she said, starting to laugh. "Where are we going? Why are we over the ocean?" she asked, her voice shaky.
"We're going to lunch," Penny explained. "The Old Fort Bay Club."
"Are we going to Nassau?" Amy gasped. "Is that why you've done all of this, so that you can go to Nassau?" she asked.
"It's only 30 minutes take-off to landing," Penny said.
"You are without a doubt the craziest person I've ever known," Amy laughed. "Oh, my god!"
"You got this?" Bill asked as they approached New Providence Island. "There's a cross wind, 20 knots, from the left."
"Penny, you do know what you're doing, right?" Amy asked as Penny contacted the tower for clearance to land.
"Nice job," Bill said as Penny lightly set the plane on the ground, then taxied to the parking place that she had been assigned.
"I cannot believe this," Amy said, shaking her head as they made their way to customs and presented their driver's licenses. "Hey, how did the Jeep get here?" she asked when she saw it.
"I called Frank and asked him to bring it," Penny replied as they got in. "Let's go to the house first, then we'll go eat."
"Nice place," Bill said when they entered the house.
"This house is insanely nice," Amy said.
"Ella!" Penny cried out, hugging her as she came up.
"I knew you'd be back," Ella said, a big smile creasing her face.
"Hello, Ella," Amy said, hugging her.
"Who's this good-looking guy?" Ella asked, eyeing Bill.
"This is Bill, a friend and my flying instructor," Penny introduced.
"Flying instructor? You learning to fly?" Ella asked.
"I've already got my license and a plane," Penny said, smiling broadly.
"Well, I'll be," Ella laughed. "You're even crazier than I already thought."
"Saw you land," Frank said as he entered the room. "Nice and easy. That you?" he asked, looking at Bill.
"That was all Penny," Bill said, smiling.
"Ella's right, you are crazy," Frank said, laughing.
"Navy man?" Bill asked, seeing the tattoo on his shoulder.
"Master Chief, SEALS," Frank replied. "You?"
"Captain, Top Gun instructor," Bill replied, smiling.
"No shit," Frank laughed. "You ever at sea?"
"Did a tour on the John C Stennis before they bumped me to Top Gun school," Bill replied.
"You mean like Tom Cruise Top Gun?" Amy asked.
"That's right," Frank said, nodding. "Best of the best. Pleased to meet you, Captain," he said, shaking hands. "I spent a bit of time on the Theodore Roosevelt, among others."
"It's Bill, Master Chief," he said.
"And I'm Frank."
"You didn't say anything to Frank about lunch," Ella said. "I got enough to put something together if you're hungry."
"We're going to eat at the Club, Ella," Penny said. "We'll come back for a swim, then we need to get back to West Palm Beach. But you're going to be seeing a lot of me from now on."
"Glad to hear it," Ella said. "Place is a lot happier with you and Amy here."
"Nice couple," Bill said as they drove the short distance to the club.
"The best," Penny said. "They take care of the house. Ella is a Cordon Bleu trained chef. Her garlic mashed potatoes are to die for."
They all had crab cakes and bowls of conch chowder, then Penny opted for mahi-mahi and cracked conch, Amy ordered the lobster mac and cheese, and Bill ordered the steak and fries. They all had the pear-and-fig cobbler for dessert.
"Have you told your parents yet?" Amy asked.
"No," Penny replied. "I wanted to tell you first. I want to bring them over next weekend. You want to come?"
"Try to keep me away," Amy laughed.
"Can you come, Bill?" Penny asked. "I'm not sure that I'm ready to do it on my own yet."
"I'm glad that you realize that," Bill said. "I'd be happy to."
"I'm ready for a swim," Penny said. "How about you?"
"Definitely," Amy replied.
"I'm afraid that I didn't bring a suit," Bill said.
"You can't possibly think that we're going to bother with suits," Penny said, laughing.
Returning to the house, Penny and Amy stripped in a flash and jumped into the pool, Bill following right behind.
"Isn't she beautiful?" Penny asked, pressed up against Bill and drawing Amy into the embrace.
"She certainly is," Bill replied, his eyes widening when he felt a hand on his cock and looked down to see whose it was, smiling when he saw that it was both of them.
"I told Bill that we share everything, including our men," Penny said, smiling up at him.
"What are friends for if not for sharing?" Amy asked.
"Sit up on the side of the pool and we'll suck your cock," Penny said, cupping his balls as Amy continued to slowly jack his cock.
"What about..." Bill started to ask.
"They know how we are," Penny said, leading him to the side of the pool. "We're not going to shock them."
Bill couldn't believe it as Penny and Amy sucked his cock together, groaning when he finally came, the head of his cock between their lips as they gobbled his cum.
"Let's go inside to one of the bedrooms," Penny suggested after they had finished sucking him dry. "I don't want to burn like last time."
"How many bedrooms are there?" Bill asked as they led him into the house.
"10," Penny replied, "but this is the master suite," she said, pulling him up onto the bed, Amy following.
For the next couple of hours, they took turns fucking him, the one not riding his cock, riding his tongue. Each time he came, they sucked him off together.
"You two are incredible," Bill gasped as he lay sprawled on his back, both of them snuggled up next to him on either side.
"We know, but you're not too bad yourself," Penny said, laughing.
"We should head back so that we don't have to deal with IFR conditions over water," Bill said. "Another couple of hours it will be dark."
Reluctantly getting up and dressing, they got Frank to drive them to the airport, promising to be back the following weekend.
"You take the left seat," Bill said as they boarded.
"Really?!" Penny said.
"It's your plane and you're the captain," Bill said. "You should always sit in the left seat from now on. I'm here as your co-pilot just in case."
"You're a captain, you said?" Amy asked.
"Was a captain," Bill corrected. "I retired almost 20 years ago."
"I never fucked a captain," Amy said, laughing. "Now I've fucked two of them at the same time. Life is good."
30 minutes later they touched down at the North Country Airport, having had a smooth and uneventful flight, which Bill assured them was the best kind. Kissing Bill good-bye, they jumped into Penny's Mercedes and headed home.
"It just figures that you'd find Mr. Top Gun to teach you to fly," Amy laughed as they drove. "He's a good fuck, too, made sure that I came a lot."
"Like that's hard to do," Penny laughed.
"Look who's talking," Amy laughed.
Penny spent hours Sunday practicing touch-and-goes, making her landings with first one engine shut down, then the other one on the next go-round. She also made half a dozen landings under the hood, which she found harrowing.
"It's so hard to just trust the instruments," she said to Bill at the end of the day, "especially on landings."
"That's part of the game," Bill said. "If they're wrong, you won't know it, it'll be over so fast, so you might as well just trust them and avoid the anxiety. Just keep practicing them on the simulator."
"I want to solo," Penny said.
"No reason why not," Bill agreed. "You've been ready, it's just been a matter of your confidence. If you feel ready, you should do it."
"Tomorrow," Penny said, smiling.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"What do you think of our new case?" Grant asked the next morning as they had coffee.
"How did our client find out that his wife was having an affair?" Penny asked.
"I believe that he hired a private detective," Grant replied.
"But why? What made him think that he needed to do that?" Penny asked.
"Good question," Grant conceded. "Why don't you give him a call and find out?"
"Well, that's interesting," Penny said half an hour later. "They've got CCTV security cameras at all of the dealerships. Anyone entering a dealership through the back door automatically gets flagged by the system, as nobody is supposed to enter anywhere but from the front. One of the flags was Mrs. Walker. As if that weren't strange enough, our client says that she has absolutely nothing to do with his business and has no reason to be at a dealership in any event. That's why he hired the private detective."
"That is interesting," Grant said. "How much you want to bet that he's not the only one?"
"No bet, but what do you mean?" Penny asked.
"Where there's smoke, there's usually fire," Grant said. "The salesman that she was messing with is a lot younger than her. I wouldn't be surprised to find that he's not the only one. Have Amy give our client a call and get permission to check out each of the dealership's CCTV records for the past year. Let's see what she can find. If there's anything there, Amy will find it."
Penny spent the next two afternoons flying solo, practicing take-offs and landings, her initial nervousness at not having Bill next to her as a backstop quickly evaporating as her confidence grew. When she finished for the day Tuesday, she drove to the aviation school, bursting with excitement.
"Take me home with you and fuck me," she said to Bill after bursting into his office and kissing him wildly.
"Sure, but what's going on?" Bill asked.
"I flew to Nassau today, twice," Penny informed him. "Landed, then returned. The second time, I did it under the hood."
"That was risky," Bill said.
"I had to do it sooner or later and I felt that I could," Penny said. "It's only 30 minutes each way. Oh, Bill, I did it! I want to take my parents over to the house this weekend and I don't want them to worry or think me not capable. I believe in myself now."
"That's great, but don't get too overconfident," Bill warned. "Shit happens when you're least expecting it."
"That's why I'm going to work on emergency landings on the simulator for the next couple of days," Penny said. "Engine or engines going out just as I'm landing, unable to deploy landing gear, stuff that should never happen but that could."
"Definitely something to only practice on the simulator," Bill said, laughing.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I can't believe that you're going to go to work dressed like that," Penny said Friday morning, laughing as she looked at Amy wearing her usual track suit, but with a mesh top that hid nothing beneath the top, which was unzipped, her large cherry nipples sticking through the large mesh. "Why?"
"I feel like rattling their cages a bit," Amy replied, smiling as she pinched her already hard, erect nipples. "And I've found some very interesting things out about our new client's wife for Grant."
"So that's what this is all about," Penny laughed.
"The man is infuriatingly stubborn," Amy said. "It's driving me crazy. I just want to fuck him. What's so hard about that?"
"He knows," Penny said. "God knows I've told him that he should do it enough times. Even my mother doesn't understand his hesitation. She says that she's never known him to turn down a chance to fuck anyone."
"She wouldn't mind?" Amy asked.
"Mom loves it when he fucks another woman," Penny replied. "She says that they have the best sex afterwards, like he's making up to her. She says that it's almost as good as the sex they have after she's fucked another guy or guys. She loves the way he eats her when she's all sloppy and gooey."
"Oh, wow!" Cindy gasped when she saw Penny and Amy approaching her desk. "Now I know that you're crazy," she said, looking down at her own sheer blouse, her small dark nipples poking out. "Maybe I should dress like that, too," she mused.
"What the..." Grant gasped when they entered the inner office and he saw them.
"Now I know how to get your attention," Amy said, deliberately twiddling her hard nipples.
"You're going to cover up before you go into the boiler room, aren't you?" Grant asked, licking his lips as he stared at her.
"Maybe a bit," Amy replied, pulling the zipper of her top up so that she wasn't quite as exposed, then sliding it back down. "I thought I'd shake things up a bit. Do you object?"
"How you dress is your business," Grant replied, shaking his head.
"I've got something for you," Amy said, smiling.
"You've got to be joking!" Grant said, his eyes widening.
"Not that," Amy laughed, "at least not here in the office. I know you better than that. This is about our client, Mr. Walker, or his wife, to be more specific."
"Let's sit down," Grant said, going over to the sitting area and taking one of the seats, Amy and Penny sitting on the sofa. "And do you mind covering up just a bit. Between Cindy and Penny, it's hard enough to concentrate, but this..."
"You have no idea how much it pleases me to know that the sight of my nipples disturbs your concentration," Amy said with a laugh, pulling the zipper to her top up just enough to hide them. "I got access to the CCTV records of all of the dealerships. I wrote an AI program to find all of the flagged entries, then compare them to the actual video records themselves. Mrs. Walker seems to be visiting 10 of the dealerships fairly regularly. I had an idea and factored our client's schedule into it and found that he makes regular visits to each of the dealerships, 2 or 3 of them a week. Mrs. Walker's visits always come a day after he's visited the dealerships, when she can be certain that he's not going to be there."
"I told you," Grant said, grinning at Penny. "Get in touch with the private detective that found out about the salesman that started this whole thing and have him look into each of the dealerships that she's visiting. Find out who she's seeing. Mrs. Walker supposedly isn't aware that her husband has found out and contacted us, so she's probably not taking any special precautions. Let's see who else is enjoying the bounty of her favors."
"You got it," Amy said.
"Do you and Mom have any plans this weekend?" Penny asked.
"Not that I'm aware of, no," Grant replied. "Why?"
"I have something that I want to show you," Penny answered. "You should bring a change of clothes."
"A change of clothes? You've piqued my curiosity. What's going on?" Grant asked.
"Just pick us up Saturday morning at the condo at 9:00," Penny replied, smiling. "You won't regret it."
"You're a part of this?" Grant asked, looking at Amy.
"So it would seem," Amy replied.
Amy and Penny were waiting outside when Grant pulled up in his Bentley Saturday morning.
"All of this mystery has me on pins and needles," Helen said as they pulled away.
"Where am I going?" Grant asked.
"Out Northlake Boulevard to the North County Airport," Penny replied. "You'll find out everything soon enough."
Pulling into the airport, Penny directed her father to her hangar where Bill was talking to Craig.
"Hi, Bill," Amy said when they got out of the car, going over and hugging him, then kissing him, standing with her arm around his waist, his across her shoulders.
"And who is this gorgeous man?" Helen asked, eying Bill. "Don't tell me that you have a boyfriend, Amy."
"I'd never ruin a man's life like that," Amy said, laughing.
"We share him, Mom," Penny said, smiling and joining them, standing on Bill's other side, her arm also around his waist. "This is Bill Cochrane, my flight instructor. Bill, these are my parents, Grant and Helen Studder."
"Christ, Penny," Bill said, flushing, then shaking himself loose from the two women to shake Grant's hand. "Sorry about that," he said, shaking his head.
"Don't be," Grant said, smiling. "We're well aware of our daughter's inclinations. We're long past being shocked by anything that she does."
"That's what you think," Amy said, laughing.
"It's hard to believe that you're her mother," Bill said, shaking Helen's hand. "Twin sister I'd believe, mother is hard to believe."
"Oh, my, isn't he a charmer," Helen laughed. "You said that he's your flight instructor?"
"That's right," Penny said.
"Is that where you've been disappearing to in the afternoons?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Penny replied. "I wanted it to be a surprise. Now that I've got my pilot's license..."
"You've what?" Helen gasped.
"Come on, I'll show you," Penny said, leading the way into the hangar.
"Well, I'll be damned," Grant said when he saw the Eclipse, then laughed. "What a perfect name."
"Is this yours?" Helen asked, her eyes wide.
"Yes," Penny replied, struggling to contain her excitement as she lovingly stroked the side of the jet. "Will you let me take you for a ride?"
"Who's going to fly it?" Helen asked.
"I am, of course," Penny replied.
"You're her flight instructor?" Grant asked.
"That's right," Bill replied.
"She can do this?" Grant asked.
"She's one of the best students I've ever had," Bill replied. "She's a born pilot."
"Did you bring a change of clothes?" Penny asked.
"Yes, but..." Helen said.
"Is she fueled up and ready to go?" Penny asked.
"She is, but the final check is yours, of course," Bill replied.
"You're coming with us, aren't you?" Helen asked nervously as Grant went to the car for their bag.
"I asked him to because I knew that you'd be nervous," Penny said, "but I fly by myself now."
While Penny went through her pre-flight checklist, Bill made sure that everyone was strapped into their seats, then took his next to Penny. A few minutes later they were airborne.
"I-I can't believe this," Helen said, tightly holding onto Grant's hand.
"I think that it's wonderful," Grant said, his smile threatening to split his face in two. "Penny, you never cease to amaze me."
"Thanks, Dad," Penny said, turning to smile at Bill.
"Why are we going down?" Helen asked as Penny descended. "Is there a problem?"
"We're going to land," Penny replied.
"B-but we just took off and we're over the ocean," Helen gasped, sweat breaking out on her brow.
"Not for long," Penny said, lining up her approach to the Nassau airport's runway.
"Well, I'll be damned," Grant laughed when he realized where they were just before Penny touched down as smooth as could be.
"Welcome to Nassau," Penny said, "and thank you for flying Divorce Pays airline."
"Nassau!" Helen gasped.
"I hated that 5-6 hour trip," Penny explained as she taxied to the parking spot that the tower assigned her, "so I decided to do something about it. I love this house and being here. I wanted to be able to spend more time here. It's only a 30-minute flight this way, so I could actually commute to work from here. At the least, we'll be able to spend our weekends here and not have to waste so much time getting here and back."
"Is she crazy or what?" Amy asked, laughing as they deplaned.
"What's this?" Grant asked as they approached the Jeep.
"I bought it the first time Amy and I came over," Penny explained, getting behind the wheel. "I didn't want to have to borrow Frank's truck every time we wanted to go somewhere or bother him for a ride. I thought it would be useful for whoever came to hang out."
"I can't say that I've ever been more surprised in my life," Helen said as they made the short drive to the house. "But I like it. I haven't stopped thinking about this house since we bought it, but the travel time was so inconvenient."
"Not anymore," Penny said as she pulled into the garage. "Consider me your own personal pilot. I'll make sure that you both know whenever I'm coming over and you're welcome to join me."
"I'm glad to see that you made it, crazy girl," Ella greeted them, hugging Penny, then Amy. "Welcome back," she said, shaking hands with Grant and Helen. "You've got one crazy daughter, but she's a good one."
"Hello, Ella," Helen said. "It's nice to be back."
"The master suite's all ready for you and lunch will be ready in a couple of hours," Ella said. "The bar out by the pool is stocked with drinks. I moved the clothes you and Amy left to one of the other suites."
"That's perfect, Ella," Penny said. "Bill will stay with us."
"Why doesn't that surprise me?" Ella muttered, leading them into the house.
"Hello, Frank," Grant said when they saw him, shaking hands.
"Good to see you again, Mr. Studder," Frank said. "Mrs. Studder," he said, nodding. "Captain," he said, shaking Bill's hand.
"I thought we had that straightened out, Master Chief," Bill said.
"Hard habit to break," Frank said. "You're going to have to court martial me, I guess."
"Captain?" Helen asked.
"Penny forgot to tell you that Bill was a Top Gun instructor, like the Tom Cruise movie," Amy said, smirking. "And he used to fly 747s for Delta."
"Well, I'll be damned," Grant said, reassessing. "I guess I really don't have to worry about Penny flying."
"Never stop worrying, sir, but rest assured, she's competent," Bill said. "I'd fly with her any day."
"In light of everything, I think that you should call me Grant," he said.
"I'm for a swim," Penny said. "Who's going to join me?"
"Definitely," Amy agreed.
"You said a change of clothes," Helen said. "I didn't bring a bathing suit."
"Oh, Mom, sometimes you're actually funny," Penny laughed. "Ella said that the two of you were naked as jaybirds the whole time that you were here, acting like young lovebirds."
"That'll teach me to trust you with anything," Ella muttered.
"Ocean or pool?" Penny asked.
"Ocean," Helen replied. "It's so warm here and I love the white sand."
"Now, that's a sight," Grant sighed as the three women stripped, then ran down to the beach. "Shall we join them, Bill?"
"You sure about that?" Bill asked. "I didn't bring a suit, either."
"Don't give it a thought," Grant replied, stripping. "Penny doesn't just look like her mother, she's practically her clone."
"What exactly does that mean?" Bill asked, slowly undressing.
"Sexual exclusivity isn't a part of our relationship," Grant explained. "Quite the opposite, in fact. We both enjoy as much variety as possible and encourage each other to do so. It makes the times when we're together all that more special. When she wants to get to know you better, and she will, don't give it a second thought. Her happiness is what I live for."
"If you don't mind me saying so, you've got one fucked up family," Bill said.
"It sure is, but I wouldn't have it any other way," Grant agreed, laughing. "Just don't be afraid to enjoy yourself."
"So, Penny, you've no objection?" Bill asked.
"Have you ever tried to tell Penny no?" Grant asked.
"Once," Bill conceded.
"And how did that work out?" Grant asked.
"She pretty much raped me," Bill replied.
"Like I said, she's a clone of her mother," Grant said, heading down to the beach.
"Oh, Dad, this is just the best!" Penny cried out as he entered the water, throwing herself into his arms. "I can't believe that we're all finally here together."
"It is nice, isn't it?" Grant agreed.
"You know that there's no way you're going to avoid fucking Amy, don't you?" Penny asked.
"Unless you tell me that you really don't find me interesting in that way," Amy said, standing in front of him, her arms crossed beneath her hard-nippled breasts.
"Desiring you isn't the question," Grant said. "I worry about damaging our professional relationship."
"Get over it already," Amy said, reaching out and wrapping her hand around his cock. "Not fucking me will do more to damage our relationship than fucking me could ever do. I know how to separate my work from my life," she said, dragging him down onto the sand just above the water line and straddling his hips, reaching down beneath herself and guiding his cock to her pussy.
"You seem shocked, Bill," Helen said, standing next to him as he watched open-mouthed as Amy sank down onto Grant's cock and began fucking him.
"That's an understatement," Bill said, his mouth dropping open when he saw Penny squat down over Grant's face and lower her pussy onto his extended tongue.
"Didn't Grant explain our relationship to you?" Helen asked, reaching out and taking his rock-hard cock in her hand as Penny and Amy leaned forward, kissing each other wildly as Amy continued fucking Grant, his hands on Amy's breasts, pinching and pulling on her hard cherry nipples.
"He did, but seeing it is a world of difference from hearing it," Bill replied as she slowly jacked his cock.
"Shall we join them?" Helen asked, smiling up at him, then pulling him down and mounting him, sighing as she lowered herself onto his cock.
Breaking off her kiss with Amy, Penny smiled at her mother as she watched her rising up and down on Bill's cock.
"Trade places?" she asked, smiling at Amy.
"Sure," Amy agreed, rising up off of Grant's glistening cock and moving to his head, sighing when she felt his mouth and tongue on her pussy, watching in fascination as Penny lowered herself onto her father's cock. "Wow, you really do do it," she said, then laughed, reaching down to rub her clit while Grant ate her gooey pussy.
"They're beautiful together, don't you think?" Helen asked as Bill mauled her breasts as she fucked him.
"It doesn't bother you?" Bill asked, his balls churning as her pussy massaged his cock while she fucked him.
"They both seem happy," Helen replied. "That's all I ever want for each of them. I've known that they've started doing it together lately, but this is my first time seeing it."
"Jesus, I'm going to cum," Bill warned, gasping when she suddenly rose up off of him and turned to take him in her mouth, planting her pussy on his as his balls exploded and he began blasting cum into her eagerly sucking mouth while he ate her, marveling at how much like Penny she tasted, and came, her tangy juices flowing onto his tongue as he ate her.
"Penny!" Grant warned.
"This one's mine," Amy said, leaning out over Grant's body and wrapping a hand around his glistening cock when Penny rose up off of it, then taking it into her mouth and grunting when he exploded and began blasting cum. "Wow, you really do cum a lot," she gasped when she finally sat up licking her lips, kneeling above his head.
"Was it everything that you hoped it would be?" Penny asked, dragging Amy into the water with her and kissing her, tasting her father's cum on her mouth and tongue.
"It was a good start," Amy replied, then laughed. "God, what a cock!"
"Mom's so lucky," Penny laughed as she looked over at her mother and Bill getting to their feet and entering the water. "Isn't he sweet?" she asked her mother.
"He is," Helen replied, smiling. "I can see why you enjoy being with him. I take it that your reluctance to enjoy Amy is gone?" she said, wrapping her arms around Grant's neck and pulling him down for a kiss.
"So it would seem," Grant replied, smiling down at her.
"Whenever you crazy people are ready, so's lunch," Ella called down to them from the seawall.
"I'm starved!" Penny said.
They ate lunch under one of the outdoor loggias, overhead fans providing enough of a breeze to ameliorate the warmth of the day. Frank had grilled an entire spotted grouper and Ella had prepared baby red potatoes, a large mixed salad with a lime vinaigrette, and a big bowl of steamed carrots drizzled with cinnamon-infused honey. There was also a large bowl of conch salad. Dessert was her key lime pie with a genuine graham cracker crust.
"Oh, so good," Penny said with a sigh. "I just love Nell's conch salad."
"Is that what that was?" Helen asked. "It was just delicious."
"Nell's the conch queen," Penny said. "She's also Ella's sister. She sells all sorts of conch stuff at the straw market. We should have lunch there tomorrow."
"I think that a nap is in order," Grant said. "I'm sure we'll see everyone at dinner, if not before."
"Subtle, he is not," Amy said with a laugh after Grant left with Helen.
"I'm the subtle one," Penny said. "Let's go fuck."
Laughing, they went to their suite, one of two guest suites that only differed from the master suite by size, being equally lavishly appointed. They took turns, one of them riding his cock, the other riding his tongue, until he could contain himself no longer, groaning as he let go, the head of his cock between their lips as they sucked him off together.
"You've got one very unusual family," Bill said as he lay panting for breath.
"I know," Penny said, on her stomach, but pushed up onto her elbows to look at him as Amy snuggled up next to him on the other side. "I'm glad that I'm a part of this family. I think that I'll go see what they're up to," she said, smiling and getting out of the bed
"Does all of this bother you?" Amy asked when she had gone, rolling over on top of him so that they were nose to nose.
"Bother isn't the word," Bill replied. "I grew up in west Kansas. Cousins, even brothers and sisters, everyone was fucking everyone, just not the parents."
"That you knew," Amy said.
"That I knew," Bill conceded. "When I was in the service, well, the wives that were left behind when their men would deploy, it was a pretty open door situation. Everybody knew, nobody talked about it. When their husbands would come home, things would revert to normal, though there were plenty of couples that began swinging. I always figured that the wives were behind it. They were used to having as many men as they wanted and didn't want to give that up, and by letting their men enjoy themselves with other women...it was a win-win."
"Is that what happened to you?" Amy asked.
"Pretty much," Bill replied.
"That explains a lot," Amy said.
"How's that?" Bill asked.
"You're really closed, like someone who's been hurt," Amy replied. "At the same time, you're really sweet, tender. I can tell that you miss being that way."
"What makes you so smart?" Bill asked.
"I'm from Huntsville, Alabama," Amy replied. "Legal age of consent is 16. That's when my father started fucking me. I'm 30 now, in case you didn't know. Penny's 24. He didn't ask if I liked it. But he'd fuck me once or twice a day, usually with my mother watching, not saying anything. As soon as I graduated high school, I was out of there. I had a college scholarship because of my grades that paid for a full ride for four years. Then I got grants to go to law school because of my 4.0 GPA, then 2 years at the NSA, then working for Grant the past 6 years."
"When I see Penny with her parents, and this is the first time for me like this, I see nothing but love," Amy continued. "I never felt that with my parents. I never felt as though they cared one way or the other about me. Penny's parents are obsessed with her well-being. She's also a brilliant attorney who more than carries her weight, and she's well paid for it, as is everyone who works for Grant."
"If my father had ever bothered to ask, I would have told him that the best part of my life was when he was fucking me. I loved it from the very first time, though I had been scared. I am addicted to sex, with anyone. I've lost count of the number of men I've been with, women, too. Just for the sex. Until I met Penny. Sex with her is off the scale. If she had a cock, too, she'd be perfect. She cares more for my pleasure than her own. I absolutely love her and trust her. We share everything, which I'm sure you've noticed. And the fact that she shares the love she has for her parents with me, you can't imagine what that means to me. It doesn't hurt that Grant is movie-star gorgeous and the best employer you could imagine. When Helen made it clear to me that she welcomed me having my way with him...today was the first time and I can finally not feel so wound up when I'm around him because I'm dying to know what it would be like. Am I making any sense? I feel as though I'm just babbling."
"No, you make a lot of sense," Bill replied. "It makes me sad that you had to go through that kind of an experience, but I also understand them a little better. The freedom that they give each other to be themselves is their strongest bond. They have no limit in their ability to express their love towards one another. It's pretty amazing when you think about it."
"I'm glad that you understand," Amy said, smiling. "I've never told Penny about my...parents. I'd rather she not know. I don't want her feeling sorry for me. She's so pure in her naïveté. There's no pretense in her whatsoever. I treasure every minute I spend with her."
"She won't hear it from me," Bill said, "and I appreciate that you trust me enough to tell me."
"Now, do you have enough in the tank to fuck me again?" Amy asked, rolling over onto her back and taking him with her, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist as his cock found its target and sank into her.
"I'm not that old," Bill growled as he began to fuck her.
They all happened to meet again just before sunset at the pool.
"I thought that some champagne was in order," Grant said, holding up a magnum of Krug Grande Dame champagne.
"Did you have fun?" Amy asked Penny as Grant opened the bottle of champagne and poured.
"Oh, Amy, it was just the best," Penny replied, hugging her. "We took turns fucking Dad and I got to eat Mom after he came in her. Then he fucked us both in the ass at the same time. I've never felt so close to them. How was it having Bill all to yourself."
"Wonderful," Amy replied, smiling. "The man just loves eating my pussy."
"Oh, how terrible!" Penny said, both of them laughing.
"To good times with good people," Grant said, raising his glass in a toast after distributing one to everyone.
"To great sex," Penny added, everyone laughing as they drank.
When Ella called them to dinner, they found a table laden with lobster tails, a huge bowl of steamed clams, corn on the cob, and garlic mashed potatoes. Grant went to the wine cellar and returned with a couple of bottles of Cakebread Cellars chardonnay.
"Never tasted such good food," Bill said, sitting back stuffed.
"The way you people carry on, you'd better eat plenty," Ella said to laughter.
"Speaking of which," Helen said. "Would you girls mind terribly if I took Bill for the night, assuming that he doesn't object."
"As long as you don't kill him," Penny replied, everyone laughing.
"That I can't promise," Helen said, smiling broadly and reaching into Bill's lap to wrap her hand around his cock.
"There are worse ways to die," Bill said.
Everyone was all smiles when they showed up for breakfast the next morning, though nobody looked as though they got much sleep. After a meal of omelets, pancakes, French toast, conch salad, freshly baked croissants, and fresh-squeezed orange juice, they went for a swim in the ocean.
"Do you have anything left in you?" Penny asked as she fucked Bill on the beach, Amy riding Grant's cock while Helen sat on his face.
"Now I know where you get it," Bill said, reaching up to fill his hands with her breasts.
"Is she that good?" Penny asked.
"You're both off the scale," Bill replied.
Showering, then dressing after they had worn themselves out, they piled into the Jeep and went into town to the straw market where Penny convinced her mother to buy clothes that she could leave at the house so that she'd always have something to wear and not have to worry about bringing anything with her. They bought large straw hats to protect themselves from the sun, Penny and Amy only wearing their skimpy bikini tops with short wraparound sarongs, while Helen wore an unbuttoned shirt tied off beneath her breasts and comfortable shorts.
"Hi, Nell," Penny greeted the buxom Black woman when they decided that food was in order.
"Hello, Penny, and you, too, Amy," Nell greeted them with a big smile. "I heard you were back. You must be Penny's mother. Ella didn't lie. You're as alike as twins. And two handsome men. Some people have all the luck."
"I understand that we have you to thank for the delicious conch salad," Helen said.
"Glad that you like it," Nell said.
"Nell, how about some conch fritters and cracked conch, enough for all of us?" Penny asked. "And don't forget the conch salad."
"Give me five minutes," Nell said.
"Penny, Amy!" they heard and turned to see Glen and Daryl approaching with two chubby blondes whose large breasts were threatening to spill out of their tops, their skimpy bottoms wedged tightly into their pussies, displaying prominent camel toes.
"Hi, Glen, Daryl," Amy greeted them, smiling. "How are you?"
"Great," Glen replied. "We're taking Beth and Tiffany out snorkeling," he explained, indicating the two girls.
"Lucky you," Penny said. "Glen and Daryl know all the right spots. You'll have a great time."
"Here you go," Nell called out, handing a large plastic bag over the counter to Daryl. "Have fun."
"Thanks, Momma," Daryl said.
"We better go," Glen said. "Tide's going to turn soon."
"Have fun," Penny said.
"Who are they?" Helen asked.
"Nell's sons," Penny explained. "They're probably responsible for the lobster that we ate last night. They have a boat and take tourists on tours. They were our personal guides the first time we came, showed us all the best things. They took us snorkeling and we had a great time, though we did get a bit of a sunburn. They had to keep us covered in aloe vera to make up for it. Ella was pretty pissed off at them."
"They're so young," Helen said.
"Glen's 19, Daryl a year younger," Penny said. "They were very..."
"Enthusiastic," Amy filled in, laughing.
"Yeah, enthusiastic," Penny agreed, laughing.
"No finesse, but they made up for it in other ways," Amy said.
"I think that we've just been insulted," Grant said.
"Sounds that way to me, too," Bill agreed.
"You didn't act insulted last night," Penny said, laughing.
"I sure have no complaints," Helen said, smiling.
Returning to the house, they all jumped in the pool, the hot sun blazing overhead. When Penny and Helen got out of the pool and went to one of the chaise lounges, lying down in a 69, Amy urged Grant and Bill to join her, kneeling on the chaise lounge next to Penny and Helen, Grant fucking her from behind while she sucked Bill's cock. By the time the two men traded places, Penny and Helen were sitting up watching.
"I think that Amy is finally happy," Penny said as she watched her sucking Bill off as he came while Grant continued to pound her pussy from behind.
"Who wouldn't be with two cocks?" Helen asked, laughing.
"I'm going to blow," Grant warned, his big cock pistoning in and out of Amy's pussy.
"Let me," Penny said, slipping from the chaise lounge onto her knees, taking her father's gooey, glistening cock into her mouth when he pulled it from Amy's pussy, her nostrils flaring as he exploded, hot thick cum blasting her tonsils as she gulped it down. "Mmm, your cock tastes good right out of Amy's pussy," she said, smiling up at him as she licked her lips.
"Amy's got one hell of a tasty pussy," Grant said, smiling when Penny turned and glued her mouth to it from behind, eliciting squeals of delight from Amy as she ate her gooey snatch.
"This sun is too much," Helen said. "I don't want to burn."
They went into the house to the master suite and everything became a tangled blur of arms and legs as they fucked, finally sprawling and gasping for breath an hour or so later.
"I guess we need to get ready to go back," Penny sighed. "I hate for this to end."
"I'd say that it's just getting started," Amy said, a big smile on her face as Helen rolled over between her legs and began softly sucking on her pussy, Grant's cum still oozing from her.
"You're the craziest people I ever heard of," Ella said as they said good-bye. "But you sure are entertaining and you make this house a happy place."
"It wouldn't be as happy without you and Frank," Helen assured her.
"Frank, how about arranging for some really big umbrellas around the pool so that people can spend more time there without burning?" Grant said.
"I'll see to it," Frank said. "It's a good idea."
Frank drove them to the airport in the Jeep so that he could return it to the house and 10 minutes later Penny was pulling back on the yoke as the jet leaped into the sky. 30 minutes later she put it down on the ground at the North Country Airport and taxied to her hangar.
"Bill, it's been a pleasure," Grant said as they shook hands after each of the woman had hugged and kissed him. "You still think that I have a fucked-up family?" he asked.
"Absolutely," Bill replied, laughing. "But you are my kind of fucked up."
"I'd like it if you called when you have some free time," Helen said.
"I'd like that, too," Bill replied.
"I don't know when I've ever been this happy," Penny said as Grant drove them home.
"It was a wonderful weekend," Helen said. "I look forward to more of them. And I'm glad that you and Amy finally worked things out."
"He never stood a chance," Amy said with a laugh, "but I thank you for sharing him."
"I should thank you," Helen laughed. "After you got done with him, I thought that he was trying to kill me."
"Happy?" Penny asked when they were back in their condo and in bed in each other's arms.
"Yes, but even happier that it's just the two of us," Amy replied, turning around and settling into a 69 with her.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 09
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 9.
"Ready to get back to the grind?" Grant asked when Penny arrived at work.
"Yes, but there's something that you should see," Penny replied, smiling. "Come with me," she said and led him to the boiler room that was unusually abuzz with whispering. "Amy, do you have a minute?" she asked.
Every head in the room turned as Amy got to her feet and went to see what Penny wanted, Grant's jaw dropping when he saw that she was wearing a pale-green blouse that did nothing to hide her breasts, her large cherry nipples clearly visible, and a short skirt and sandals, the nails on her long straight toes painted a matching green.
"Well, I'll be damned!" Grant finally managed to sputter. "What prompted this?" he asked.
"Finally feeling appreciated," Amy replied, smiling. "As long as I feel appreciated, I'll dress more appropriately."
"Well, you...you look great," Grant said. "I'll make sure that you continue to feel appreciated."
Later that afternoon, Penny placed a large envelope on Grant's desk that had come by special courier.
"These are the men that our client's wife is seeing," she explained, smiling as Grant looked through the material.
"This is perfect," Grant said, sitting back and smiling. "I think that it's time for me to give our client a call."
For the first time in almost two months, Penny didn't go flying. She felt as though something was missing from her life, so accustomed had she become to flying every day, if not in actuality, in the simulator.
"Looks like we're going to Arizona," Grant told her towards the end of the day. "We've got seats on the 6:30 flight tonight, so you'd better get home and pack a bag. Figure on 2-3 days."
With the time zones taken into account, they arrived at the Phoenix airport just after 9:00pm after a 41/2-hour flight. They saw a uniformed man holding up a sign with STUDDER on it and approached him, Grant introducing himself.
"Mr. Walker had something to take care of, but he will be at the resort by the time we arrive," the man explained as he led them to a white Rolls Royce Phantom limousine.
"This is something else," Penny said as she looked around the interior of the limousine, all done in white, the seats soft tuck and roll leather, the carpeting plush sable. There was even a bar and a small refrigerator, in addition to the 36" QLED television that was folded up against the roof.
"Someone likes their creature comforts," Grant said.
The ride was only 20 minutes, arriving at the entrance to The Canyon Suites at The Phoenician. When they went to the reception, they were informed that Mr. Walker had reserved the Presidential Suite for them and that he was awaiting them in the J&G Steakhouse for dinner. They were given their room keys and their bags were taken by a bellhop, another one escorting them to the dining room where they were shown to a table on the window overlooking the Sonoran Desert.
Don Walker was a big man, almost as tall as Grant, with long, wavy greying hair and ice-blue eyes. He was dressed all in white, from his cowboy boots up to his shoestring tie, which had a beautiful turquoise clasp holding it.
"Don Walker," he introduced himself as he got to his feet. "Sorry about the late dinner. I hope that you're hungry."
"We are," Grant said as he shook hands. "My co-counsel, Penny Lane."
"Like from the Beatles?" Don asked, his blue eyes sparkling and a friendly smile on his craggy face as he gently shook Penny's hand. "Magical Mystery Tour was my favorite album."
"That's me," Penny said, smiling and immediately liking him.
"The kitchen's about to close, so we'd best order," Don said as they sat. "They'll give us a bit of leeway - they know me - but I don't like to take advantage. What do you drink?" he asked. "I'm a red wine man myself."
"I prefer white ones, sauvignon blanc if they have it," Penny said.
"Bring a bottle of the best sauvignon blanc for the lady," Don told the server who was standing by.
"That would be the Cade, from Napa Valley," the server said.
"You drink red wine or would you prefer something else?" Don asked Grant.
"Red wine is fine," Grant replied.
"A bottle of the Domaine Serene Evenstad Reserve Pinot Noir," Don told the server. "We'll order the food when you bring the wine."
"Well, how much of a pickle am I in?" Don asked.
"That depends upon what we learn when we interview each of the 10 men," Grant replied.
"How are you going to do that without tipping our hand and letting Betsy know that I'm looking into her?" Don asked.
"You're going to announce a company-wide new security system," Grant replied. "In the announcement, you'll explain that one salesperson to be picked at random from each dealership will be vetted under the new security system's protocols. In actuality, you'll privately tell the managers of the 10 dealerships that we're really interested in who that salesperson is going to be."
"I assume that none of the 10 are aware of the other, so we'll have them all gather at the same time, each one going through my interview," Grant continued. "The interviews will be videotaped and they will be told that there will be no repercussions if they answer the questions truthfully, even if their answer might put them in a bad light. Failure to answer questions truthfully will result in immediate termination."
"How are you going to know if they're telling the truth?" Don asked as the server returned with the two bottles of wine.
The two bottles were opened and poured, then they ordered, Penny ordering the shellfish platter with half a chilled lobster, two oysters, two clams, five jumbo shrimp, and four mussels, and also the tuna tartare with avocado, spicy radish, and ginger marmalade, and the crab cakes with avocado, cucumber, lime, and crystalized ginger.
Grant ordered the same seafood platter, crispy calamari with a rosemary dipping sauce, and the sautéed Dover sole, while Don ordered the foie gras terrine with a ginger jalapeno-apple compote, black truffle French fries with black garlic aioli, parmesan, and truffle ketchup, and a 12oz filet mignon, rare with a warm center.
"To answer your question, one of my people gave me this little toy called a voice stress analyzer," Grant said when the server had left the table. "If someone lies, it will be obvious."
"A lie detector?" Don asked skeptically.
"In so many words, yes," Grant replied. "It measures stress in the voice. Unless they've been trained, people who lie have stress in their voices that this particular device can detect. I'll explain that it's being used, what it does and how, then demonstrate that it actually works before commencing the interviews. Then we just need to see what we learn. I'm optimistic because each of the 10 dealerships involved were acquired after your marriage. That raises all sorts of red flags for me. I don't believe that it's coincidental."
"I see where you're going," Don said, nodding. "Smart. Good plan. But you're saying I can't fire any of the sons of bitches?" he asked.
"Each one of them is either the top salesman or the second best at their relative dealerships," Grant replied. "Do you really want to fire them?"
"Hell, yes, if they've been fucking my wife," Don replied heatedly. "Sorry about the language," he said to Penny.
"They'll just move to one of your competitors and sell cars for them," Grant pointed out. "And you can be sure that they'll talk about their experiences working for you. I doubt that they'll be very complimentary if they're fired. Don't fire them and make them understand that their continued lucrative employment depends upon them not speaking about what has happened should be enough to stop most of the talk. You save yourself some embarrassment and keep the employees that are making you the most money. It's nothing more than a practical, sound business decision."
"When you put it like that, you're right," Don said, shaking his head, clearly not happy.
"And if and when you do succeed in divorcing your wife, do you really think that any of the affairs will continue?" Grant asked. "Even without conducting the interviews, I'm fairly certain that each affair is a calculated part of a plan. The interviews will either confirm that suspicion or they won't."
"Well, you know your business better than me," Don said. "You should for what you charge."
"My fee is cheap compared to what I'm going to save you," Grant said. "You make approximately $2 million profit from each dealership each year. If you lose 15 dealerships to your wife in a divorce, which is half of the 30 that you've created since you got married, that would cost you $30 million a year in lost profits. Paying me $10 million is a bargain. I should charge you more, base it upon how much I'm saving you."
"Point taken," Don said. "I'm a car salesman. Bargaining is in my blood. No offense intended."
"And none taken," Grant said. "I'm glad that we understand each other."
The food arrived and the talk switched to more mundane matters, Don talking about how he built his business from humble beginnings and with hard work. They were having dessert, cheesecake with cranberry compote and quince sorbet for Penny and Grant, while Don ordered the warm chocolate cake with caramel ice cream, along with snifters of Louie XIII cognac.
"You know, I wouldn't mind if she was fucking some guy on the side," Don exploded, pent-up frustration boiling over. "God knows I've had my share of women on the side over the years. But it boils my blood that she'd do it with my salesmen. That's god-damned insulting."
"Hopefully we'll learn why when we conduct the interviews," Grant said. "There's no upside to this kind of a situation. Broken trust is a hard thing to swallow. You're only human and you have feelings and an ego. Being upset is understandable. Maybe when you learn why things got to this point, you'll feel better, though you might feel a whole lot worse. Just keep in mind that at some point, it will be over and you'll be able to take control of your life and start to heal. It's an ugly lesson."
"How do you see these kinds of things, Miss Lane, being a woman?" Don asked.
"It's Penny and I'm the last person that you should ask that question," she replied, laughing. "I've never had a boyfriend, never plan on marrying. When it comes to sex, my bible is variety, the more the better. There's no way I could ever be faithful to any one person, so I'm not even going to try. I get all of the emotional support that I need from my family and a few close friends. I don't need to be married to get it and I wouldn't want to ruin some guy's life by attempting the impossible."
"Well, I'll be damned," Don said, then smiled. "I appreciate that kind of honesty. Men of the world should be rejoicing knowing that they've got a chance to experience your obvious charms. You're about as beautiful a woman as I've seen."
"And you, sir, have a silver tongue," Penny said. "But thank you for the compliment."
"Tomorrow morning, Penny will provide you with the new security system announcement to send out," Grant said. "I will be putting together the list of questions that I will be asking in the interviews. Once the announcement is sent, you can then call each of the dealership managers in question and have them send the salesman that we're interested in asking questions of for interviews the following afternoon. I should be able to conclude the interviews in a few hours. Then we'll see what we've got and plan further."
"Okay then," Don said, getting to his feet. "Until tomorrow morning."
"Thank you for dinner," Penny said as she got to her feet. "It was very nice and you're good company."
"I appreciate that," Don said, surprise on his face. "You make it easy. I can see why she's your right hand."
"She's worth her weight in gold to me," Grant said as they shook hands. "Until tomorrow."
"God, I am so tired," Penny moaned when they finally got to their suite. "It's like 2am for us."
Grant took a quick shower, then smiled when he found Penny curled up in the bed asleep - the suite only had one king-sized bed. He slipped into the bed, trying not to disturb her, and was quickly asleep, though she did wake him a couple of times during the night.
"Oh, my god!" Penny gasped the next morning when the doorbell rang as she was sucking Grant off. "Who could that be?"
"Jesus, talk about timing," Grant said as she siphoned the last dregs of cum from his cock, then got up and pulled on a bathrobe and went to answer the door.
"Who was it?" Penny asked when she emerged from the bathroom, having taken a shower.
"Breakfast, believe it or not," Grant replied.
"Who ordered it?" Penny asked.
"I have no idea, but he said it comes with the room," Grant replied.
"Well, other than having to rush there at the end, I don't mind," Penny said, laughing. "I'm pretty hungry."
They ate, then got to work, Penny working on the announcement, getting it right after a few changes that Grant suggested and sending it to Don, and Grant worked on his list of questions. It was approaching noon and Penny was just starting to get antsy with nothing to do when the phone rang, Don inviting them to lunch. They dressed, Grant in jeans, a flannel shirt, and his ubiquitous Topsiders, while Penny donned a comfortable pair of shorts and a tight T-shirt that molded itself to her breasts, her large ruby nipples poking out obviously. A pair of Nikes rounded it out.
"I noticed that you like seafood," Don said once they were once again inside of his white Rolls Royce. "We've got one really good seafood restaurant that I thought that you might like."
It was a short ride to Eddie V's Prime Seafood. The interior was nice, but at the same time relaxed and comfortable.
"I had enough wine last night," Penny replied when she was asked if she wanted a bottle of wine. "I think that I'd rather have a beer, whatever's on tap. Grant and Don both asked for beers and they looked at the menus while they waited for them.
"Some of the managers wanted to ask me why I chose the salesman I did, but they didn't have the nerve," Don said. "I could feel their curiosity. None of them wants to lose their best people. But they'll all be here tomorrow by 1pm. I booked a conference room at the resort where you're staying so that there's little chance of anything being noticed."
"I've just about got my list of questions figured out," Grant said as the server appeared with their beers, then took their lunch order.
Penny ordered The Big Eddie, which was comprised of king crab legs, Maine lobster, jumbo lump crab, and eight shrimp cocktails. Grant said that he'd have the same and they ordered half a dozen of each of the oysters, the bluepoint, standish shore, savage blonde, and chef creek to share. Don said make it three, but to also bring him a New York strip steak, rare with a warm center.
"I can't live without my steak," he explained apologetically.
"I never expected to eat such good seafood in the middle of the desert," Penny said as they ate, thoroughly enjoying the food.
"Thank god for airplanes," Don said, laughing.
"I should get back to the room and work on the questions for the interviews," Grant said when they finished eating, finishing off his second beer.
"I was going to offer to show you around, seeing as we have to wait until tomorrow afternoon for everyone to be here," Don said.
"Penny can join you if she'd like, but I want to make sure that I'm prepared," Grant said.
"What is there to see?" Penny asked.
"Lots of desert," Don replied with a laugh, "though some of it is incredibly beautiful."
"I wouldn't mind seeing some of it," Penny said. "My work starts when we do the interviews. Until then, I'm at loose ends."
"It would be my pleasure," Don said.
After dropping Grant off, they left the main road and headed away from town and towards the distant mountains.
"It seems so dead," Penny commented as she looked out the window. "Nothing but cactus."
"There's plenty of life out there, but it knows how to hide from the sun, and people," Don said. "There's coyote, bobcat, scorpions, rabbits, bighorn sheep, all sorts of snakes and other reptiles, even mountain lions, though you're not likely to see any of them anywhere near a road. That's for the back country. Lots of bird life, too."
He had the driver pull over near an outcropping of rock and got out of the car. Penny was immediately hit by the blast of heat.
"Wow, it's hot!" she said as she followed him up a twisting trail to the top of the outcropping, giving them a view of nothing but desert as far as the eye could see, the limousine obscured by the outcropping from where they stood.
"This is the cool season," Don said. "During the summer, it can be over 100º for more than a month, and that's at night, too."
"I'm not even sweating," Penny said.
"It's evaporating so fast, you don't even notice it," Don said. "That's how people end up with heat stroke; they never realize how hot their bodies are getting because they aren't sweating. Maybe we should get back in the car," he suggested, leading the way back down. "Thirsty?" he asked when they were back in the limousine and the air conditioning made things comfortable again.
"Yes, please," Penny replied.
"Beer, wine, water? I've even got a bottle of champagne," Don offered, opening the small refrigerator.
"Beer sounds perfect," Penny replied, gratefully accepting a bottle of Heineken and taking a big gulp from it. "Ahh, that's good," she said.
"You were talking earlier about your attitude towards relationships and men," Don said. "What kind of a man interests you? And if I'm being inappropriate, please say so."
"No, I don't mind," Penny said. "I like a man who shows an interest in me, makes it obvious that he wants me. That turns me on to know that I can have that kind of effect on a man."
"What about age?" Don asked.
"The only age that really matters is the age of a person's head," Penny said. "I've met plenty of old young people and I know some really young older people."
"I'm 52," Don said.
"But how old are you up here?" Penny asked, tapping her temple.
"Still in my 20s, 30s," Don replied.
"That's all that counts as far as I'm concerned," Penny said.
"Have you ever been with anyone my age?" Don asked.
"I'm not sure. I don't usually ask, but I've been with guys my parents' age," Penny replied. "They know how to make a girl feel good. Younger guys can be sort of fumbly, if you know what I mean."
"And if I tell you that I'd like to make you feel good?" Don asked.
"I won't know until you tell me," Penny replied, smiling at him. "Do you want to make me feel good?"
"You know I do," Don replied, "but I'm also not interested in making a fool of myself."
"Just make me cum, then," Penny said, reaching for his cock and squeezing it through his pants. "You think that you can do that?"
"I know one sure way to find out," Don replied as she pulled his zipper down, then extracted his cock.
"Mmm, nice and thick," Penny said, leaning over and taking him into her mouth.
"Jesus Christ!" Don gasped as Penny took his entire cock into her mouth, massaging it with her mouth and throat as it grew to its full 7", then she began bobbing up and down on it, taking all of it into her mouth each time.
"You like?" Penny asked, smiling at him as she gasped for breath.
"Hell yes," Don replied, shaking his head. "I've had my cock sucked before, but nobody has ever done it like that."
"I love sucking cock probably more than anything," Penny said. "I like it when someone eats my pussy, too."
"That's my specialty," Don said, smiling.
"Show me," Penny said, peeling her T-shirt off to reveal her naked breasts, her large ruby nipples rock-hard, then pushed her shorts off and leaned back on the seat, her feet up on the edge wide apart, displaying her spread pussy, the fingers of one hand sliding down between her long inner lips to spread them apart, then sticking them into Don's mouth as he knelt in front of her.
"Beautiful pussy," he breathed, leaning over and dragging his tongue up through her to her huge clit, which he sucked on, her whole body trembling as an orgasm swept through her.
"Yeah, like that," Penny panted as he began to eat her in earnest, orgasm after orgasm sweeping through her as he slurped up her flowing, tangy juices.
"Tastiest pussy I've ever had the pleasure of eating," Don said, looking up at her and licking his lips.
"Fuck me now," Penny said, smiling at him. "I want to feel your cock inside of me."
Don wasted no time in complying, slamming his cock into her and groaning as her pussy gripped it, squeezing and milking as he began to fuck her.
"Mmm, that feels good," Penny said as he fucked her like a rampaging bull. "I like it hard like that."
"I'm going to cum," he warned after a couple of minutes of ferocious fucking.
"Not in me," Penny gasped. "Let me suck you," she said, leaning forward to take his glistening cock into her mouth when he pulled it from her pussy, moaning when she felt it pulsing on her tongue, hot thick cum coating it as she gulped it down, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked him off, not stopping until she could extract no more cum from him, then sitting back, licking her lips, a big smile on her face. "Mmm, that was nice. I just love eating cum."
"So does my wife," Don said. "It's one of her better qualities."
"What else does she like to do?" Penny asked.
"She likes it in the ass," Don replied. "Especially in public where we might get caught."
"That sounds like fun," Penny said. "I love a cock in my ass, but not now. Eat me some more," she implored, her fingers busy in her pussy, laughing as he dove into her, his tongue leading the way as it speared her, his mouth glued to her as he slurped at her flowing juices. "I like the way you eat my pussy," she said, running her fingers through his greying hair.
"I could eat you forever," Don declared, looking up.
"Oh, you're hard again," Penny said, reaching for his cock. "Fuck me some more," she said, guiding him to her pussy and sighing when she felt his thick cock filling her pussy. "Slower this time. Make it last," she urged.
"Unbelievable pussy," Don gasped as he fucked her, Penny's pussy squeezing and milking his cock the whole time. "It feels incredible."
"It feels good," Penny said, one hand busy between her legs rubbing her huge clit, her pussy and body spasming as she came, moaning as his cock plunged in and out of her.
"Do you do this often?" Don asked as he continued fucking her.
"Whenever I get the chance," Penny replied.
"I meant with your clients," Don said.
"This is the first time," Penny said.
"Really? Why? I mean, why now? Why me?" Don asked, pausing his assault on her pussy for a moment before she urged him to continue.
"I was feeling horny and you made it clear that you'd like to have me," Penny replied. "I told you that I like men who show me that they want me."
"Unbelievable," Don said as he continued to fuck her. "I'm going to cum again," he warned.
"Not in me," Penny said. "Let me suck you again."
"God damn!" Don gasped as his cock exploded in her mouth, cum blasting her tonsils as she siphoned his cock and gulped his cum.
"Mmm, that was nice," Penny sighed as she sat back, using a finger to scrape some escaped cum from her chin into her mouth.
"You have absolutely made my day," Don panted, staring at her gaping pussy, her long inner lips petaled apart beneath her huge clit.
"Maybe we should go," Penny suggested, "unless you can do it again."
"If only dreams could make wishes come true," Don sighed. "Not anytime soon, I'm afraid."
"That's okay," Penny said, smiling. "My pussy's happy."
"You won't say anything to Grant about this, will you?" Don asked as they pulled up in front of the resort.
"Why would I?" Penny asked. "It's none of his business who I fuck."
"I just thought...I know that the suite you're in only has one bed," Don said.
"That's true," Penny said, smiling at him. "And it's a nice bed, too. Thanks for the tour and the nice fuck," she said, giving his cock a squeeze through his pants before climbing out of the limousine. "Will you be joining us for dinner?" she asked.
"I'd like that," Don replied.
"Then I'll see you then," she said, turning and heading into the resort.
"Fucking unbelievable!" Don said as they pulled away, a huge smile on his face.
"How was your tour?" Grant asked when Penny entered the suite.
"Nice," Penny replied. "He knows all the right places. How are the questions coming along?" she asked.
"I think that I've pretty much got it," Grant replied, handing her his legal pad.
"This looks good," Penny said, smiling. "You might want to ask about her liking to eat cum and take a cock in the ass."
"Really? Why do you say that?" Grant asked.
"That's what Don told me," Penny replied.
"He did?" Grant asked, his eyes wide.
"He said that she especially likes to get fucked in the ass in public where there's a chance of being caught," Penny said.
"Do I want to know how you got him to tell you that?" Grant asked.
"You've got your interviewing technique and I've got mine," Penny replied, laughing.
"Fair enough," Grant said, shaking his head.
"Let's fuck," Penny said. "I think that I'm in the mood for a cock in my ass."
"Far be it from me to argue with such a logical request," Grant laughed, undressing.
Penny thoroughly enjoyed dinner, noting that Don seemed to be in a particularly good mood, as was she, her ass still tingling from the fucking that it had received from Grant. They discussed the next day's program and Grant explained to Don why he absolutely could not be present, or even seen by any of the salesmen coming for the interviews.
Penny was horny and Grant finally had to tell her that he needed to sleep to be fresh and alert for the interviews the next day. Reluctantly leaving him alone, they both fell asleep, Grant awakening to her mouth on his cock, then her pussy on his mouth, eating her as she sucked on him, groaning into her flowing pussy when she finally got him off, gulping down his cum.
"What has gotten into you?" Grant asked, his smile softening the question as they ate the breakfast that once again showed up at their door.
"I'm always like this," Penny replied. "I've just been dialing it back a bit so that you wouldn't freak out. After the weekend at the house in Nassau, I've just been super horny and decided not to hold back so much. Without Amy to keep me calm, I've needed to make up for it and you're handy."
"You are so much like your mother," Grant said, chuckling. "I'm not complaining."
They were waiting in the conference room when the salesmen started showing up. When they were all there, Grant introduced himself and Penny and explained that they would be interviewed one by one, emphasizing that there would be no repercussions for truthful answers to the questions that they would be asked, but that dishonest answers would be grounds for immediate termination, that the whole point of the new security measures were to assess the system, that since they were the top salespeople in their respective dealerships, that they had been chosen.
Asking them to wait in an anteroom, the first salesman was invited in for his interview. Grant explained the voice stress analyzer, then demonstrated it, showing the salesman that it indeed worked. Penny could see the man's stress level climb when Grant started questioning him, first asking innocuous questions about his age, length of employment, goals for his career, all to get him to relax and be comfortable with the process. She also saw that every time he answered a question, that his eyes glanced at the voice stress analyzer which was on the table between them.
"Have you ever had sex with Mrs. Betsy Walker?" Grant asked after his soft questions.
"Wha...what?" the man gasped, sweat breaking out on his forehead.
"It's a fairly simple question," Grant replied. "Have you ever had sex with Mrs. Betsy Walker?"
"I'm not going to lose my job if I say yes, am I?" he asked, visibly trembling.
"I can assure you, and I have Mr. Walker's assurance, that if you are truthful in your answers, that there will be no repercussions," Grant replied. "Have you had sex with Mrs. Betsy Walker?" he asked once again.
"Yes," the salesman replied in a barely audible voice, glancing at the voice stress analyzer, then the camera video recording the interview.
"How many times has this happened?" Grant asked.
"I don't know. A lot. Every couple of weeks or so," the salesman replied, sweat now running down his face.
"When you have sex with Mrs. Walker, does she suck your cock?" Grant asked.
"Yes," he replied, sighing. "The woman loves to eat cum."
"You eat her pussy?" Grant asked.
"Yes," the salesman replied.
"She enjoys that?" Grant asked.
"She cums like crazy," the salesman replied.
"When you fuck her, does she enjoy it?" Grant asked.
"She seems to, but she likes it the most when I fuck her in the ass," the salesman replied. "She always asks for it that way."
"Are you in love with Mrs. Walker?" Grant asked.
"No, she's not really my type," the salesman replied.
"Then why are you having an affair with her?" Grant asked.
"How can I say no to her?" the salesman asked. "I like my job. What if she raised a stink with her husband? Besides, she promised that she'd make me the overall sales manager when she takes over the dealerships."
"Did she explain how she planned on doing that?" Grant asked.
"No, but she said it a few times," the salesman replied. "I assume that she had a plan."
"Are you aware of her having affairs with any other salespeople?" Grant asked.
"No," the salesman replied.
"Thank you for being honest with me," Grant said, smiling.
"What's going to happen to me now?" the salesman asked nervously.
"Nothing," Grant replied. "You're free to return to work, but I suggest that you keep quiet about this interview, to anyone. Do you understand?" he asked.
"Perfectly," the salesman replied.
"Well, that certainly makes everything clear," Penny said just over three hours later when they concluded the last interview. "What do we do now?"
"Pick one of the interviews and make a copy of it, then blur the face and alter the voice so that it's impossible to tell who it is," Grant replied. "Don's coming for dinner in just over two hours," he said, glancing at his watch. "Can you do it by then?"
"Sure," Penny replied.
"Put it on a memory stick when you're done," Grant instructed.
"Well?" Don asked as he sat down.
"Let's order dinner, then talk," Grant suggested, which they did. "I'm sorry to say that your worst fears are true," he said as they ate. "Your wife is having affairs with each of the ten salesmen. None of them is aware that they're not the only one that she's having an affair with."
"Part of me was hoping that it wasn't true," Don said, heaving a big sigh. "Where does that leave me?" he asked.
"Well, unless you're willing to tolerate the situation, you should file for divorce," Grant replied. "I can have the paperwork prepared."
"What about my dealerships?" Don asked.
"I think that there's a very good chance that you'll be able to keep them," Grant replied.
"What about the pre-nup?" Don asked.
"I'm confident that there are sufficient grounds to get that abrogated with respect to the dealerships," Grant replied.
"Prepare the paperwork, then," Don said. "Shit."
"It was sad to see him so crushed," Penny said as they flew back to West Palm Beach.
"That's the hardest part of this job, seeing that ultimate realization of betrayal," Grant said with a sigh. "I never get used to it."
Penny prepared the divorce paperwork the next day, then filed it electronically with the Maricopa County courthouse.
"Cindy invited us to go out this weekend and find some cock," Amy said as they lay gasping for breath after eating each other to a multitude of orgasms that evening after having a late dinner at Renato's.
"I was going to go to Nassau," Penny said.
"I figured as much, but I thought I'd tell you," Amy said.
"You should go with her," Penny insisted. "I don't think I'll be very good company. This whole Walker case is messing with my head. I need to clear my head and Nassau is the perfect place to do it."
"You can't let these cases affect you like that," Amy admonished. "Just focus on your job, getting the best possible outcome for your client."
"You don't mind?" Penny asked.
"Of course not," Amy replied, laughing. "We have no claim on one another. We're fuck buddies. We can also have our own lives. There's no need to always do everything together."
"Thanks, Amy," Penny said, hugging her and kissing her deeply. "You're the best."
"I know," Amy said, laughing, "though you're not so bad yourself. You going to take Bill with you?" she asked.
"No," Penny replied, shaking her head. "I need to do it myself so that I can continue to build my confidence. I'll ask Mom and Dad if they want to come with me. We can have a nice family weekend."
Grant said that he needed to work, but Helen accepted Penny's invitation, holding on with white knuckles as they took off, finally exhaling with relief as they shot into the sky late Friday afternoon.
"It's a 30-minute flight," Penny said, laughing. "Are you going to hold your breath the whole way?"
"It's not you...well, not just you," Helen replied, laughing nervously. "It's also sitting here, seeing things like this. It's scary but it's also fascinating."
"Look, you can already see the islands," Penny pointed out. "It's so close that we only get up to 9,000' before we have to descend. On a longer flight, I could go as high as 41,000'."
"I still can't believe that you fly your own jet," Helen said.
"You're not the only one," Penny laughed, "but I love it, I really do. I actually get wet when I'm taking off and landing, it turns me on so much."
Penny noticed her mother's white knuckles as she came in for a landing, concentrating and setting the jet down as gently as a feather, then taxied to the parking spot that the tower assigned her.
"You can breathe now," Penny laughed as she shut the jet down. "We're here and you're still alive."
They found the Jeep and quickly drove to the house, Ella greeting them when they entered.
"I figured that you'd be ready to eat something," Ella said. "I just need to get Fred to grill the fish, so figure everything will be ready in 15-20 minutes."
"That's great, Ella," Penny said. "That gives us time for a quick swim."
Quickly stripping, then ran down to the beach and into the warm ocean water.
"It's so nice to be here again," Helen said with a sigh.
"I just love this place," Penny agreed.
"Dinner's ready," Ella called down from the seawall several minutes later.
Getting out of the water, they went up the stairs and found that the teak table next to the Weber Genesis SPX-435 Smart gas grill which was to the side of the patio, a large stainless steel pole with adjustable lights on the top behind it, one of which was pointed down at the grill, the other illuminating the table, with many hooks for hanging grilling instruments, was set for dinner.
"I thought that you might like to eat here," Ella said as she set a large casserole dish down on a large cork pad.
"This is a great idea," Helen said as she and Penny sat down on the comfortably cushioned teak chairs.
"I've got hog snapper for you," Frank said, setting a plate in front of each of them. "Caught just this afternoon."
"This is dauphinoise potatoes," Ella explained, lifting the lid on the casserole. "I simmer thinly sliced Yukon Gold potatoes in a garlic-infused cream and goat's-milk mixture, then layer them with some Gruyère and sharp white cheddar cheese. There's also a touch of nutmeg. There's a mixed salad with avocado and assorted fresh fruits, and some conch salad, because I know how much you like it. What would you like to drink?" she asked.
"This looks delicious, Ella," Helen said.
"If there's a Cloudy Bay sauvignon blanc in the wine cellar, that would be great," Penny said. "If not, then any sauvignon blanc."
"I've got a key lime pie cooling right now if you've got room for dessert," Ella said.
"For your key lime pie, I'll always have room," Penny said.
"This what you're looking for?" Frank asked when he returned a couple of minutes later with a bottle of wine and two glasses and a wine bucket half-full of ice.
"That's the one," Penny confirmed, smiling as he expertly opened it and poured.
"Enjoy your dinner," Ella said.
"Frank, could you see if Glen and Daryl could let us charter their boat tomorrow for the day?" Penny asked. "I want to take Mom snorkeling."
"I'm sure that they'd drop whatever they were doing for that," Frank said, laughing, "but I'll give them a call. What time would you want to meet them if they can do it?" he asked.
"I think 9:00 would be good, before it gets too hot," Penny replied. "That way we can eat breakfast first. Tell them to make sure to bring a lunch for us."
"What a delicious meal," Helen sighed as they slipped into the swimming pool when they finished.
"Now do you understand why I had to learn to fly?" Penny asked. "Knowing that this is here was driving me crazy. I just had to find a way to make it convenient to spend as much time here as possible. And it turns out that I like flying and have a knack for it. We could literally come over for lunch, have a swim, then be back home for dinner."
"It's a crazy but wonderful solution," Helen said, hopping up onto the side of the pool and leaning back on her hands, her feet up on the edge as Penny stood in the water in front of her. "I never imagined having this kind of a relationship with you," she said as she watched her daughter drag her tongue up through her spread pussy to suck on her huge clit, her whole body trembling as an orgasm rippled through her, then moaning softly when Penny's tongue slid down between her long inner lips and into her, drinking up her tangy juices.
"I love it," Penny said, smiling up at her. "Your pussy tastes even better than Amy's and hers is just out of this world."
"She does have a tasty pussy," Helen agreed.
"Do you think that it's because we're all redheads?" Penny asked. "I never paid any attention to it before. All pussy tastes great to me."
"I can't say that I have, either, and I've also never tasted a pussy that I didn't think was delicious, though some are more delicious than others, like yours," Helen said.
"Let's go to bed," Penny suggested.
They went to the master suite and ate one another to exhaustion, finally falling asleep in each other's arms. Waking in the morning, they enjoyed a leisurely 69 before going down for an early-morning swim and then going to the kitchen to find that Ella had breakfast ready for them, omelets with garlic, onion, clams, fish, and shrimp, fluffy French toast, and a stack of buttermilk pancakes. There was a bowl of yoghurt, which Ella informed them that she made from a yeast strain that she had kept alive for almost 15 years, and freshly squeezed orange juice.
"I'm going to get fat if I spend too much time eating like this," Helen said when she finally stopped eating.
"Orgasms burn calories," Penny said, smiling broadly.
"As if I needed another excuse," Helen laughed. "What should I wear?" she asked as they prepared to leave to meet Glen and Daryl. "I don't have a bathing suit yet."
"I only wear a T-shirt," Penny replied, "but that's just to leave the dock and return. I spend the rest of the time naked."
"Those boys are so young," Helen said.
"Amy was the same way," Penny said, "until she got them between her legs. Then she changed her tune and fast. They don't care how old we are, just that we have pussies that they can eat and fuck."
"And to think that I was worried about corrupting you," Helen said with a laugh, pulling on a T-shirt.
"Hi, Glen, Daryl," Penny greeted them when they got to the boat. "What's this?" she asked, looking at the large canvas providing shade over the front of the boat.
"We felt bad that you and Amy burned last time," Glen replied. "We also realized that people would take longer charters if they had a way to escape the sun, so we invested in the canvas. It's already paid for itself."
Helen actually found herself blushing as Glen offered her a hand down into the boat, realizing that he was looking up beneath her T-shirt at her naked pussy.
"Where would you like to go?" Glen asked as Daryl pushed them off from the seawall, the twin 500cc Mercury outboards roaring to life.
"The same as the first time you took me and Amy out," Penny replied.
"You got it," Glen said, slowly pulling away from the docks so as not to make a wake that would rock the other boats. "We can't go fast with the canvas up," he explained as he kept to a moderate speed.
"That's okay," Penny said, leaning back on her elbows on the forward cushions, her feet flat and her T-shirt hiked up to expose her pussy. "We're not in a hurry. We have all day."
When the town and the docks were out of sight, Penny pulled her T-shirt off and Helen followed suit after a momentary hesitation, both of them lying on their stomachs watching the water go by beneath the boat as Glen and Daryl stood at the center helm console, big smiles on their faces as they looked at the two naked women, their asses and pussies perfectly visible. 15 minutes later, he was steering the boat into the calm secluded cove where Penny and Amy had first snorkeled.
"You ready to go snorkeling?" Glen asked after they had dropped the anchor.
"Don't you want to have some fun first?" Penny asked, spreading her legs and letting the fingers of one hand trail down between her long lips and into her.
"Well, sure," Glen replied, a big smile splitting his face.
"God, Penny," Helen said.
"You're welcome to watch," Penny said with a laugh. "I'm sure that I can handle both of them," she said as she watched with sparkling eyes as Glen dropped his swim trunks to the deck and dove between her spread legs, spearing her pussy with his tongue.
"I guess we can snorkel afterwards," Helen said with a sigh, leaning back on her elbows and letting her legs spread wide apart as Daryl quickly shed his swim trunks and crawled between them, gluing his mouth to her pussy.
"Isn't this just the best?" Penny sighed as the two boys fucked them side by side, the boat rocking.
"I'd forgotten what it was like to fuck boys that age," Helen said as they drove home later that afternoon. "I was probably close to that age the last time I did it."
"I just love the way that they're always ready for more," Penny sighed. "Amy and I had to stop letting them spend the night. We'd never have gotten any sleep if we had. My ass and pussy are still tingling."
"Amy was right, they are enthusiastic," Helen said, laughing. "And those little fish eating their cum after they fucked us in the water. That was the most erotic feeling I've ever had, once I realized that they really weren't going to bite me. It actually tickled."
"I love the way my pussy looks with all of those colorful little fish all over it," Penny laughed. "It almost looks alive."
Arriving back at the house, they jumped into the pool to rinse the salt from their bodies, then took turns slathering Ella's aloe vera lotion all over each other. Though neither of them had burned due to the new canvas shade on the boat, their backs, asses, and thighs were pink from when they had snorkeled. Penny then pushed her mother's legs up to her chest when she lay down on one of the chaise lounges beneath the new large umbrellas that Frank had installed and began eating her pussy.
"Will you be wanting me to make dinner or will you be going out?" Ella asked, suddenly appearing.
"If you don't mind," Helen replied, flushing as Penny lifted her face from her pussy licking her lips. "Maybe something light."
"I think that Ella is scandalized," Penny laughed when she left muttering beneath her breath about sex-crazed people.
"I'm scandalized," Helen laughed, "but don't stop. It feels so good and I love the way you eat me."
"And I love eating you," Penny said, sinking her tongue into her mother's pussy and slurping up the tangy juices that were flowing from her.
They both fell asleep beneath the large umbrellas, only waking when Ella came to tell them that dinner was about ready and asking where they'd like to eat.
"By the pool again," Penny said. "I like hearing the water lapping at the shore, smelling it."
"This is blackened grouper with saffron basmati rice and steamed asparagus brushed with clarified garlic butter," Ella explained as she placed two large plates on the table. The salad is assorted baby greens, rocket, arugula, red-leaf lettuce, with cherry tomatoes and marinated cucumber. I made a raspberry vinaigrette for it. You get a choice for dessert, key lime pie or banana cream pie. You drank the last bottle of that Cloudy Bay sauvignon blanc, so Frank suggests this Screaming Eagle sauvignon blanc from the Napa Valley. He's already ordered a couple of cases of the Cloudy Bay. Should be here in a week or two."
"This looks and smells wonderful, Ella," Helen said, smiling. "Thank you for taking such good care of us."
"It's my job," Ella laughed, "but it's a pleasure, especially seeing how you enjoy it so much."
"Ella, do we offend you by carrying on the way we do?" Penny asked.
"It takes a lot to offend me," Ella replied. "I'm just not used to seeing such goings on. Can't say that I mind, though. Never seen a mother and daughter so close the way you are."
"It's very special," Helen said.
"Now that's one hell of an understatement," Ella laughed. "Don't you worry about how Frank and I feel about things, just enjoy yourselves. You're happy and that's all that matters."
"I sure hope that we're paying them enough," Penny said after Ella left. "I'd hate to lose them. They're worth their weight in gold."
"You'd need to ask your father about that," Helen said.
"I'll make it a point," Penny said as they dove into their meal.
They went for a swim after dinner, then decided to go to bed, feeling the tiredness of a day in the sun and in the water.
"Mom, how did you and Dad meet?" Penny asked as she sucked on one of her mother's hard ruby nipples, a hand between her legs, a couple of fingers sliding in and out of her after they had eaten each other to several orgasms.
"Where did that come from?" Helen asked, her pussy clamping down on her daughter's fingers.
"I was just wondering," Penny replied.
"I worry about what you might think of me if I answer that," Helen said with a sigh.
"Mom, you're the train lady," Penny laughed. "If that didn't make me think less of you, how could anything else? You don't have to tell me if you don't want to. I'd understand."
"It's not that," Helen said. "I'm not and have never been ashamed of my sexuality, but it's a strange thing to talk about with my daughter."
"Stranger than having sex with me?" Penny asked, tweaking her huge clit with her thumb and feeling her body ripple in orgasm, her fingers inside of her suddenly awash with a fresh flow of juices.
"I met your father my junior year of college," Helen said with a sigh. "My best friend and I - her name was Thelma Jones, a beautiful Black girl - used to go around to the various frat houses to fuck the boys. We were at your father's frat house. He was a new member, so I hadn't seen him before. I had already fucked five or six of the boys when your father appeared over me. I remember how tall he was and how surprised I was when I looked down and saw how big his cock was. I wanted him to fuck me so badly, but he surprised the hell out of me when he started eating my pussy. Several of the boys who had already fucked me had cum in me, but that didn't stop him. No boy had ever done that to me before and I couldn't believe it. On top of that, he knew how to eat pussy. He made me cum like crazy. Then he fucked me and it was magical. When he was ready to cum, he warned me and let me suck him. I couldn't believe how much he came, which I loved."
"When he finished, a bunch of the other boys fucked me, most of them cumming inside of me, and then your father showed up for another turn. I couldn't believe it when he ate me again before he fucked me. I thought that he was the most wonderful guy I had ever met. Even with everything that was going on, Thelma and I fucking all of them - there were a couple of dozen of them - he made me feel special. When we went back the next week, the same thing happened; he'd eat me before he fucked me, even though I was full of the other guys' cum."
"I really liked him, but I knew that guys like him weren't ever going to be serious about a girl like me," Helen continued. "I knew that I was a slut and would fuck anybody, anytime. It wasn't as though I was looking for a boyfriend, either. I knew that I could never be happy fucking just one guy. But there was something about your father. One night after Thelma and I had fucked the guys at another frat house, I went to your father's frat house and snuck into his bedroom. When he woke up and saw me, I thought that I would die when I saw the joy on his face. The next thing that I knew, he was eating my pussy, and I was full of cum. That was the first time I spent the night with him. After that, I'd go to him every night after Thelma and I finished fucking the boys at whichever frat house that we went to, and your father never said a thing, just looked happy that I was there, eating me until I thought I would pass out from cumming so much, then fucking me for the rest of the night."
"When did you realize that things were serious between you?" Penny asked, fascinated at hearing her mother's side of the story that her father had told her.
"I probably shouldn't tell you, but I'm sure that your father wouldn't mind," Helen said. "Thelma and I were at your father's frat house, fucking them. One of them was fucking me and I had just finished sucking another one. My mouth was still full of cum and I was trying to swallow it when your father kissed me, really kissed me. I don't know what got into me, but I asked him if he'd suck the cock of the guy who was fucking me. He looked at me kind of funny, then said if that would make me happy, that he would. And he did. He even let him cum in his mouth and swallowed all of it. That's when I knew that there was something really special happening between us. After that, he'd suck the cocks of other guys who were fucking me whenever I asked him to."
"Why did you want him to do that?" Penny asked.
"I can't explain it, but seeing a guy with a cock in his mouth turns me on," Helen replied. "I'd actually cum watching a guy shooting cum into your father's mouth and watching him swallow it. One night he was fucking me in the ass. He had learned how much I liked it that way. He asked me why I liked it so much and I told him that the only way to understand it was to try it. I didn't expect him to, but the next thing I knew, he was on his hands and knees and one of the other guys was fucking him in the ass. I couldn't believe it. When I asked him afterwards why he did it, he told me that there was nothing that he wouldn't do to please me. That's when I realized that I was falling in love with him. I couldn't even begin to comprehend a guy feeling that way about me, doing those things just to please me, but he did. The most amazing thing about it all was that he really enjoyed it. I think that he must have always had a curiosity about it, so that when he tried it, he was open to enjoying it."
"And you didn't think that was weird, that he'd suck cocks and let them fuck him?" Penny asked.
"I thought that it was hot," Helen laughed. "It turned me on so much to see. The best was when he'd be fucking me and some other guy would be fucking him. He also really changed, became a lot more confident and self-assured. When I realized that I was pregnant with you my senior year, I told him and he blew my mind by telling me that he didn't care, even when I told him that I planned on giving birth, that I'd never consider an abortion. Neither one of us had any idea who the father might be, but he didn't care. He told me that he loved me and that he wanted to spend his life with me. Of course, I told him that he was crazy, that he didn't know what he was talking about, but he just smiled at me."
"Did you keep fucking the guys at the frat houses when you realized that you were pregnant?" Penny asked, fascinated.
"Yes," Helen replied. "If anything, I was hornier than ever. I asked my doctor if it was okay to keep having sex and she said that there was no reason not to. As I got bigger, I had to find more comfortable positions, but my pussy was more sensitive than ever and I'd cum even more easily. Then one night Thelma and I were at your father's frat house and I was fucking Big Jim, a huge black guy. Being on top or on my side was the easiest at that point because I was so big with you. I was riding Big Jim and your father was fucking me in the ass when my water broke. Your father picked me up and carried me to his car and drove me to the hospital and stayed by my side, holding my hand all through the delivery. He actually cried when you came out and insisted that we get married, told me that he loved me just the way I was, that nothing had to change."
"We were both crying and I was holding you," Helen said, turning to take her into her arms and hug her tightly. "Neither of us knew who the father was, but he didn't care. I insisted on a DNA test and we found out that miracles do happen, that he was actually your father. So we got married and he kept his word. He's never shown me anything but love and understanding, no matter who or how many different men I fuck, and there have been a lot of them, and still are. I love him more each and every day. Sometimes when I think about it, I cry, realizing how lucky I am to have found such a perfect man."
"Does Dad still suck cocks and get fucked?" Penny asked.
"Now and then, but he's always been so busy with his work," Helen replied. "When the opportunity presents itself, he's still the same guy I met all those years ago."
"Does he ever go to the orgy parties with you?" Penny asked.
"Not that often, but sometimes," Helen replied. "It's mostly to do with him being too busy with work, or tired, but I think that he also likes to give me my space to enjoy myself. We have our best sex after those parties. I think that's his way of making sure that I know that he doesn't mind."
"I wonder if I'll ever get lucky enough to find a guy like Dad," Penny mused.
"If you did, I'd be happy for you, we both would," Helen said. "The only thing that we've ever wanted for you was that you be happy. Neither one of us imagined that you'd turn out so much like me, and it was hard to accept, but we've talked about it and realize that it makes you just as happy as it made me, so we're at peace with it. We know that you're a smart girl and that you wouldn't do anything foolish."
"That means the world to me," Penny said, hugging her tightly. "I can't imagine having better parents."
Waking in the morning, they indulged in a long, drawn-out 69, not stopping until they were both gasping for breath from cumming so much, then going to breakfast, a tangible closeness like they had never had between them. Helen insisted that she didn't want to do anything but lie around the pool, taking an occasional swim, and relaxing. Ella surprised them with a lunch from Nell, cracked conch, conch fritters, and conch salad, Penny eschewing any alcohol because she would be flying and Helen limiting herself to a couple of glasses of wine.
All too soon it was time to head to the airport. They said good-bye to Ella, hugging her and thanking her, then Frank drove them in the Jeep, wishing them a good flight and a quick return.
"I think that I could get used to this," Helen said with a sigh as Penny guided the Eclipse into the sky for the short flight home. "Thank you for a wonderful weekend. My head and heart are at peace with my life now more than they have been in a while."
"Me, too," Penny agreed, smiling.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 10
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 10.
"I don't know what went on between you and your mother this past weekend, but I've not seen her so happy in a long time," Grant said when Penny arrived at work Monday morning.
"We had a good talk," Penny said. "I think that it helped both of us. We understand one another like we never have before."
"That pleases me to no end," Grant said. "Ready to go to Phoenix tomorrow?" he asked.
"Sure," Penny replied. "What's happened?"
"Mrs. Walker has engaged an attorney and he wants to meet and discuss a settlement," Grant replied.
"Already? What are you going to do?" Penny asked.
"Listen to him, then tell him how it's going to be," Grant said, smiling.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"It's like you're never here anymore," Amy said as she fisted Penny, whose body was arching up as she experienced an intense orgasm as Amy rocked her hand back and forth inside of her.
"God, you make me feel so good," Penny gasped as Amy slid her hand from her pussy, then leaned over and glued her mouth to her, drinking up her flowing juices.
"I'm glad that your life is so exciting," Amy said, crawling up her body to kiss her, letting her taste herself on her mouth and tongue. "And I'm happy whenever you're here."
"Me, too," Penny sighed, kissing her. "It's nice to know that I've always got you to come home to."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I can't believe that I'm actually getting used to this," Penny said with a laugh as their 9am flight to Phoenix took off the next morning.
"It's amazing what you can get used to," Grant said. "And we've got a new case."
"Really? What's it about?" Penny asked.
"Our client is Rose Gold, 48," Grant replied in a lowered voice. "She wants to divorce her husband, Jeremy, 50, who is vehemently against it. They've been married for 30 years and have 2 grown children. Rose comes from old Philadelphia money and Jeremy's a life-long law enforcement officer, third generation of his family to do so, a Pennsylvania Police Academy graduate, currently with the rank of Captain."
"What an odd combination," Penny observed.
"Our client is threatening to bring down the entire Philadelphia police department unless her husband agrees to a quiet divorce with an NDA to prevent him from ever speaking about it," Grant explained.
"What's their problem?" Penny asked.
"It seems that our client's husband suffers from some form of erectile dysfunction," Grant replied. "He can't perform unless he first sees his wife having sex with another man."
"You're not serious?" Penny laughed.
"According to what she told me, he's seen many doctors over the years, including psychologists and psychiatrists," Grant continued. "There is solid documentation of a psychological disorder. There is no medical reason that he can't function other than after watching his wife with other men."
"And our client has gone along with this?" Penny asked.
"Apparently so," Grant replied. "Once or twice a week, our client's husband will come home with a fellow police officer, or more, and watch as they have sex with his wife, after which he does. This has been going on for over 20 years. Many of the officers who enjoyed our client's favors are now very high-ranking police officials, including a couple of police commissioners. Thus, the nature of her threat to bring down the entire police department, as well as her desire to have the divorce concluded quietly."
"What suddenly made her want a divorce after all these years?" Penny asked.
"According to our client, after a recent...session, in which she entertained three police officers simultaneously before her husband, he called her a whore while fucking her in the ass," Grant replied. "She felt insulted because, in her words, she was only doing it for her husband. So, she wants a divorce."
"Oh, my god!" Penny laughed. "How absurd. Can her husband prevent her from divorcing him?" she asked.
"Pennsylvania has some very interesting divorce laws," Grant replied. "The legal grounds for a fault-based divorce are desertion for a year or more, bigamy, adultery, a jail sentence of two years or more for the conviction of any crime, indignities, which would be any continuing conduct which makes the plaintiff 's life unbearable, and cruel treatment which is a danger to the plaintiff's life or health. The only part of that that our client could possibly claim would be the continuing conduct which makes the plaintiff 's life unbearable."
"She's been going along with it for over 20 years and suddenly it's making her life unbearable?" Penny asked. "Surely that won't work."
"Hence her threats to expose everyone," Grant said. "She's got the weaker legal case, but the better power case. Her husband definitely has the stronger legal case. If a plaintiff seeks a divorce by consent, or without consent, the defendant may prevent the divorce from being granted by proving that the parties have not lived separate and apart for at least one year or that the marriage is not irretrievably broken. His contention will most likely be that he's perfectly happy in his marriage and that he's happy to have it continue in its present form. If a divorce is sought on fault grounds, and the defendant proves that the plaintiff is not innocent or injured, or that the facts claimed by the plaintiff are not true, a divorce may not be granted."
"Well, clearly our client isn't innocent or injured," Penny said. "How can we possibly win?"
"By making the powers that be lean on him, if only to protect themselves," Grant replied. "Since it's most likely an open secret what's going on, our client's husband has no fear of embarrassment if things get exposed, and our client is angry enough that she's willing to suffer the embarrassment. She is insulated and protected by her family's money."
"Wow!" Penny said, shaking her head.
"Just something to look forward to," Grant said, sitting back and closing his eyes, not opening them again until the announcement came that they were descending to land at the Phoenix airport.
Don was there to greet them himself when they exited the arrivals hall, leading them to his white Rolls Royce Phantom limousine.
"I was going to invite you to stay at my home, but Betsy has been on the warpath ever since she got served the papers," Don explained, "though she's been quiet the past couple of days, which is never a good sign. I'm sure that she's got something planned."
"Don't worry about it," Grant assured him. "But let me ask you once again, are you willing to threaten her with criminal charges that could land her in jail? You can't make the threat unless you're willing to back it up and see it through."
"If I have to, yes," Don said with a big sigh. "But she'll never let that happen. She'll take the crumbs that I'm willing to throw her rather than go to jail. Would she go to jail?" he asked.
"I think that it would be highly likely," Grant replied.
"Well, you just do what you have to do," Don said. "I just want to keep my dealerships. I don't care about the rest."
The limousine pulled to a stop at The Canyon Suites at The Phoenician, where Don informed him that he had arranged for them to have the same suite. He promised to send the car for them in a couple of hours, enough time for them to have some lunch. The meeting was scheduled for 2pm.
"It will save time if we just order from the room service menu," Grant said when they were ensconced in their suite. "Just order for both of us."
Penny enjoyed the look on Grant's face when the lunch arrived in 20 minutes, Maine lobster quesadillas with Oaxaca and pepper jack cheese, poblano pepper, fresh corn pico de gallo, and cilantro lime crema, Sonoran chili hummus with charred citrus, seasonal crudité, and pita bread, Pacific prawn cocktail with red horseradish and a citrus and herb salad, and an avocado chicken Caesar salad with gem lettuce, brioche croutons, creamy garlic dressing, and parmesan cheese.
"I'm hungry," Penny explained, twisting the top off one of the bottles of San Pellegrino sparkling water that she had ordered.
They had just finished eating and were making sure that they had everything when the front desk called to tell them that their limousine had arrived. Don seemed nervous, and after a relatively short ride, they entered a glass office building and were escorted to the offices of Randy G Mills, Esq., where they got their first look at Mrs. Walker, a short woman, 5'2" tall, with short black hair and steely grey eyes. She was wearing a black skirt that came down to just above her knees and a tight black blouse that emphasized her smaller breasts. Everyone introduced, they were led to a room with a conference table where they sat, declining anything to drink when it was offered.
"My client is willing to consent to a no-contest divorce," Mr. Mills began. "Here is her settlement proffer, sharing the community property equally," he added, sliding a folder of papers across the table to Grant, who took his time looking through them.
"Other than the dealerships, my client will agree to the division of community assets," Grant said, smiling.
"But 30 of those dealerships were established after the marriage," Mr. Mills pointed out. "The pre-nuptial agreement clearly states that any assets accumulated after the commencement of the marriage will be treated as community property."
"Those dealerships were merely extensions of existing dealerships which were owned by Mr. Walker before the marriage took place," Grant said, still smiling. "They are not community property."
"I don't think that the Court will see things in that light," Mr. Mills said.
"I disagree," Grant replied. "The incorporation papers for each of the 30 dealerships established after the marriage specifically state that they are extensions of one of the 20 original dealerships."
"That will never stand up in court," Mr. Mills said.
"I disagree," Grant said, still smiling. "In fact, if this does go to court, I think that the Court will find that Mrs. Walker has attempted to engage in perpetrating a fraud, which is a class 2 felony, punishable by anywhere from 3 to 121/2 years in prison."
"What fraud?" Mr. Mills asked, Betsy Walker sitting stone-faced.
"We will contend that your client has engaged in a conspiracy to acquire my clients' businesses," Grant replied. "Since attempting to gain illegal control of an enterprise falls under the RICO act, which is a class 3 felony, that could result in an additional 2 to 83/4 years imprisonment."
"How do you propose to prove such a preposterous claim?" Mr. Mills asked. "My client would be perfectly within her rights to sue your client for slander for making such fallacious claims."
"Only if they were fallacious, Mr. Mills," Grant said, still smiling. "May I ask your client a question?" he asked.
"If you like, but I reserve the right to have her refuse to answer," Mr. Mills replied.
"Mrs. Walker, are you familiar with Roscoe Simmons?" Grant asked.
"I might have heard that name before," Mrs. Walker replied, some color coming into her cheeks.
"For your information, Mr. Mills, Roscoe Simmons is the top salesman at the Santa Fe dealership," Grant said.
"Your point?" Mr. Mills asked.
"Mrs. Walker, is it not true that you have been having a sexual relationship with Mr. Roscoe Simmons for the past 18 months?" Grant asked, her face paling as Mr. Mills jumped to his feet.
"That's enough," he shouted. "How dare you impugn my client's character by making such an outrageous accusation?"
"Mrs. Walker?" Grant asked, still smiling.
"Don't answer," Mr. Mills said, resuming his seat. "This is preposterous."
"In fact, Mrs. Walker, you have been having sexual relationships with 10 of the top salesmen in 10 different dealerships for the last couple of years," Grant said. "In the course of those relationships, you have promised the sales manager's job to each of them, 'when you have control of the dealerships'," Grant read from his legal pad. "Oddly enough, each of these dealerships are extensions of the original 20."
"You'd better be able to prove such slanderous allegations," Mr. Mills said.
"I assure you that I can," Grant said, "and will, in an open court. I'm sure any reasonable jury of your peers would be able to easily see the attempted fraud, with respect to getting around the pre-nuptial agreement, and the RICO racketeering, in that you have entered into a conspiracy with multiple parties to gain illegal control of those dealerships by committing a fraud, Mrs. Walker."
"What is your proof?" Mr. Mills asked, clearly rattled when he saw the look on Mrs. Walker's face.
"This is a video-taped interview with one of the ten men that Mrs. Walker was having a sexual relationship with, one of her co-conspirators," Grant said, holding up a memory stick. "His face and voice have been disguised to protect his identity for the moment, but I have the original should it be necessary to enter it into evidence in a trial, for which he would be subpoenaed to testify under oath. He emphatically states that the relationship was initiated by Mrs. Walker, describes in painful detail the nature of their sexual relationship, and states that he was promised the sales manager's job when she took control of the dealership. Would you like to see it now or wait until we go to court?" Grant asked. "I might add that I have similar video-taped interviews with the other nine men involved. They were all asked the same questions and they all responded consistently with one another, down to the details of their sexual relationship, the form it took, and what they did. They're quite graphic."
"A moment to confer with my client," Mr. Mills requested.
"Of course," Grant said, getting to his feet, his smile still on his face. "We'll wait outside. You might want to watch this," he said, sliding the memory stick across the table.
Returning to the room 20 minutes later, they saw that Mrs. Walker was ashen-faced and Mr. Mills' face was flushed, his forehead beaded with sweat.
"What do you propose?" Mr. Mills asked.
"Here's how it's going to be," Don said, slapping the table. "You get to keep your clothes and jewelry and I'll even let you have half of the money in the bank accounts. The house I'll sell and you can have half of that. But I keep my dealerships. You know why I'm being so god-damned generous? I'm giving you that money, paying you that money for all of the times that you sucked my cock and let me fuck you in the ass, just like my salesmen that you tried to suborn. Every time you look at that money or spend it, you'll know that you got it by being a fucking whore," he shouted, everyone sitting in stunned silence.
"I'd say that this meeting is concluded," Grant said mildly, getting to his feet. "We can meet tomorrow morning at 10:00 to sign the papers. That will give me time to file them with the Maricopa County Courthouse before we leave. Or would you prefer to take this to court?"
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"You enjoyed that, didn't you?" Penny asked as she slowly slid her pussy up and down on her father's cock when they got back to their suite, his hands filled with her breasts.
"It's my favorite part of the game," Grant admitted, delighting in the magic that her pussy was doing to his cock. "When I see nothing but despair and hopelessness on their faces when they realize that they've lost, that's the part I like the most."
"That's sick," Penny said, "but not quite as sick as the fact that I actually came while you were doing it."
"You are definitely my daughter," Grant laughed, rolling her over onto her back, his cock never leaving her pussy, and beginning to fuck her hard.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Amy, sometimes I almost freak out when I realize how great my life is," Penny said from between Amy's thighs, smiling at the sight of her delicate pink inner lips pouting apart beneath her fat clit, leaning forward to stab her tongue into her.
"I should be the one jumping up and down for joy," Amy said. "I get to eat your pussy all the time."
"You should have seen Grant," Penny said, reversing herself, leaning over to suck on one of Amy's hard, thick cherry nipples. "I actually came when he was destroying their case."
"I usually cum when I see your father," Amy laughed. "It's not fair that any one man should be so fucking gorgeous and cool at the same time. And speaking of which, when am I going to get some appreciation from him?"
"Why are you asking me?" Penny asked. "Ask him."
"This new case, is it the loser that it looks like?" Amy asked.
"It all depends on how much effective pressure the people who stand to lose the most can put on our client's husband," Penny answered. "We have no case. Seriously. Our client has willingly fucked at least a couple thousand guys in the past 20 years, all just to turn her husband on enough to fuck her, according to her. I can't wait to see how Grant pulls a rabbit out of his hat on this one."
"I wonder if I'll be able to say that one day, that I've fucked a couple thousand guys," Amy mused, then laughed. "Wouldn't that be something?"
"I'd call that one hell of a good life," Penny said, laughing. "Come with me to Nassau this weekend?"
"Sure," Amy agreed. "You going to invite Bill?"
"Not unless you want me to," Penny replied. "I don't mind having you all to myself."
"How do you always say just the right thing?" Amy asked, kissing her hard.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Looks like we're going to Philadelphia Thursday," Grant said. "The good news is, we should be able to come back that night, not have to stay over."
"And here I thought that you liked being stuck with me in a hotel room," Penny said, sighing. "By the way, Amy is dying for another fuck. Why don't you stop by on your way home? I'll give you space or join in, however you'd like."
"The things that I do to keep the peace in this office," Grant said, shaking his head, though he had an ear-to-ear smile on his face.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"He said that he knew that you'd be here as soon as he left," Amy said when Penny entered her bedroom, smiling when she saw her sprawled on the bed, cum leaking from her pussy.
"You can't say that he's not thoughtful," Penny said as she crawled onto the bed between her spread thighs and glued her mouth to her cum-filled pussy. "Let's go out to dinner, see if we can't get lucky, too."
"When it rains, it pours," Amy said, laughing. "Sure. Some more cock would be nice."
They decided to go to The Breakers, just a five-minute drive, and opted for the Seafood Bar where they ordered stone crab claws, oysters on the half shell, shrimp cocktail, jumbo lump crab cakes, tuna tartare tostada with avocado, coconut shrimp with sweet chili aioli, a Caesar salad, and a bottle of the Russian River Valley's Rochioli sauvignon blanc.
"I just love seeing the fish swimming right underneath the dishes," Penny said, as they had opted to sit at the bar instead of a table. The top of the bar was the top of a 50' long aquarium which was filled with colorful reef fish.
"What is this world coming to?" Amy asked as they finished, having forced themselves to share a dessert of the Ultimate Baked Brownie Sundae with vanilla Swiss almond ice cream and crème anglaise. "Not one guy tried to hit on us. Are we losing our touch?"
"I guess that we're just going to have to settle for each other," Penny said, smiling.
"Well, that doesn't suck," Amy said, laughing.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I can't believe this," Penny said as she buckled herself into her seat the next morning for the 7am flight to Philadelphia, having received a late phone call from her father that they were going.
"We need to talk to her in person," Grant explained with a sigh. "Something's off."
"No kidding," Penny laughed.
"I can't get a read on her just talking to her on the phone. I need to see her, her body language," Grant explained.
"You shouldn't have accepted the case," Penny admonished.
"I had 10 million good reasons to accept it," Grant pointed out.
"But why so early?" Penny asked.
"She insisted," Grant replied. "She said that she has plans, that she can give us until 11:00. At least we'll be back home today."
"Are all of your clients so strange?" Penny asked.
"They wouldn't be paying what I charge if they were normal," Grant replied with a laugh.
Landing at 9:30, they took a taxi to a middle-class neighborhood of identical row houses. When they rang the bell, a barefoot, black-haired woman in a thin housecoat answered, peering out past them before letting them enter. From the way her big breasts were sliding around beneath the housecoat, it was obvious that she wasn't wearing anything else.
"Thank you for meeting with us, Rose," Grant said after they had entered and introductions made.
"This is like a museum," Penny marveled as she looked around at the neat house, everything in its place, with photos adorning the walls and on the fireplace mantle, all showing groups of uniformed police.
"It's all for my Jerry," Rose said, smiling.
They took seats in two large, comfortable chairs across a coffee table from where Rose sat on the sofa.
"Rose, we understand the basics about your case," Grant said, "but I have to admit to being a bit confused about some of the details, which I'm hoping that you can fill in for us."
"I'll try," Rose replied, smiling.
"Are you unhappy with your husband, with your marriage?" Grant asked.
"Oh, no, other than what he called me," Rose replied. "Jerry's been the best thing that ever happened to me."
"Has he apologized for saying what he said?" Grant asked.
"Oh, he's tried, many times," Rose replied, "but some things are just inexcusable. You can't imagine how it hurt to be called a whore after everything that I've done for him."
"And how is your relationship with your husband now?" Grant asked. "He's obviously aware that you're trying to divorce him?"
"Yes, he knows," Rose replied. "Nothing's really changed, though."
"Then what's the point in the divorce?" Grant asked.
"Aren't you supposed to be my attorney?" Rose asked. "Whose side are you on?"
"Yours, 100%," Grant replied. "But my job is to get the best possible outcome for you and I'm not certain that divorce would be doing that. Wouldn't it be better to reconcile? You've been married for over 30 years. Is one mistake worth throwing all of that away?"
"I can't unhear it," Rose replied. "All the time, I hear him calling me a whore in my head. I can't make it stop."
"Do you think that a divorce will change that?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Rose replied. "If he's gone, then I won't be reminded of it every time that I see him. It will stop."
"But after 30 years, wouldn't you miss him?" Grant asked. "If everything is still the same with your relationship, what would it be like if he's no longer here after you divorce him?"
"He shouldn't have said that," Rose said stubbornly.
"Mrs. Gold, Rose, how did all of this start?" Penny asked, feeling her father's frustration and wanting to change the subject. "Did your husband always have his problem, his erectile dysfunction?"
"Oh, gosh, no," Rose replied. "Jerry was such a stud. That's why I married him. Every free minute we had, we were in bed. He was the perfect husband for me. He loved the way I was always hungry for sex, didn't make me feel bad about it the way some other men had."
"What happened to change that?" Penny asked.
"It was that case, that poor girl," Rose replied, a look of sadness momentarily crossing her face. "We'd been married for about six months when it happened. Jerry was the one who found her. At first, he couldn't sleep. When he'd finally fall asleep because he was so exhausted, he'd wake up screaming, from the nightmares. The department sent him to a doctor, lots of doctors. They said it was a kind of PTSD, that he'd eventually get over it when he finally processed it. But he didn't."
"And that's when his erectile dysfunction began?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Rose replied. "He'd try. We'd try. I'd do anything, play with myself for him, play with him, suck on him, but nothing worked. He just couldn't get hard. We tried all sorts of drugs, Viagra, Cialis, nothing worked. It was starting to affect me, too. I was used to sex all the time. He'd come home once or twice during his shifts and we'd have sex before all of this started. Then suddenly there was nothing. Oh, he tried to please me. He'd use his mouth and tongue on me, you know, eat me, and that was nice, but it's not the same as fucking. You understand?" she asked.
"I do," Penny replied. "So, what happened?"
"Even with all of the problems he was having in his head, I could tell that Jerry was upset that he couldn't please me anymore the way he always had," Rose replied. "We tried everything, sex toys, watching pornography, everything, but nothing really worked. Then one day he asked me if I wanted to be with another man. I started to cry, thinking that he wanted to divorce me, but he explained that that wasn't what he meant, that he meant just another man for sex. He was crying, blaming himself, saying that he'd do anything to see me happy again."
"He must love you very much," Penny said. "Most men wouldn't be able to do something like that."
"I realized that," Rose said, sighing. "I'd been with lots of men before Jerry, but I was afraid that I'd lose him if I agreed. We talked about it a lot, for weeks, before he convinced me to just try it, letting another man have sex with me. Once I had fallen in love with him, I had never been with another man. He was all the man I needed. So, I was sort of afraid. I was raised in a pretty religious Jewish family and you just didn't do things like that."
"What happened?" Penny asked.
"I agreed to try it, but only if he'd be there with me," Rose replied. "The next day, he came home from work with his best friend, Frank Harris, also a policeman. They'd grown up together, went to the academy together. He trusted him. His wife and I were good friends, too. Frank was so sweet. He explained that he understood and was willing to try to help, but only if I was sure. I wasn't, but Jerry begged me to try, so I agreed. Frank took his time, kissing me, sucking on my nipples, and eating me before he finally fucked me. Oh, god, I hated how much I enjoyed it, how good it felt to have a man's cock inside of me again. I came like crazy, just like I always had with Jerry. When he was ready to cum, I didn't want him to do it in me, so I sucked him. Sucking cocks had always been one of my favorite things to do. I'd suck Jerry's several times a day before the problem started. When I finished, I saw that Jerry had an erection. His trousers were tented. I couldn't believe it. I insisted that he fuck me right away. It didn't matter to me that Frank was there. Jerry had watched him fucking me, so what did it matter. Oh, it was so wonderful to feel Jerry inside of me again, just like old times."
"How did your husband feel about everything?" Penny asked.
"He was ecstatic," Rose replied. "It was the first time that I'd seen him really smile in months. He didn't even care that Frank had fucked me. After Frank left, we started again. Jerry was kissing me, sucking on my breasts, eating me, but when it came time to fuck me, he couldn't. Nothing happened, even though I sucked on him. We were both pretty crushed. We had thought that once he managed to do it, that the problem would be over and we'd get back to our normal lives."
"What happened after that?" Penny asked.
"We decided, though it was mostly Jerry, that we'd do it again, bring someone over to fuck me, see if it had the same effect on Jerry," Rose replied. "And it did. After watching me with another man, he would have an erection and we could do it together. Again we tried it without another man fucking me first, but nothing happened, so we sort of resigned ourselves to the fact that if we were going to have a sex life together, it was going to have to be with another man involved first, to stimulate Jerry."
"How did you feel about that?" Penny asked.
"I had mixed feelings," Rose replied. "On the one hand, I loved being able to have sex with Jerry again, but on the other hand, I felt bad that it was only after he had watched me having sex with another man."
"Did you not enjoy having sex with other men?" Penny asked.
"Oh, I loved it, which made me so ashamed," Rose replied. "It was so perverse, enjoying seeing Jerry aroused watching me with another man. But then I'd get to have Jerry. He didn't even object when the other men would cum in me, which happened a lot. He'd still treat me the same, kissing me, sucking on my nipples - they're super-sensitive and it makes me cum when someone sucks on them - even eating me when I was full of cum, then fucking me. It was so nice seeing him happy again."
"How often would this happen?" Penny asked.
"A couple of times a week," Rose replied. "We agreed that it wouldn't be right if it was the same guy each time, so he'd bringing different men, always fellow officers. One time he brought his sergeant, Curtis Jones, a Black man. I'd never been with a Black man before and I was very nervous, but then I saw his cock. He was huge. I'd never had a cock that big before and had never cum so hard and so many times just from being fucked. Even Jerry, when he fucked me after Curtis had finished, seemed inspired. We actually fucked twice."
"And your husband never expressed any reservations about the situation?" Penny asked.
"Just the opposite," Rose replied. "He was so happy. He told me that it excited him to watch me with the other men, not to mention the fact that it enabled him to be able to perform. We started experimenting, trying to see what got the best result for Jerry."
"What kind of experimenting?" Penny asked.
"He'd bring more than one man home with him," Rose replied. "Sometimes two, sometimes three. They'd all fuck me, sometimes one after the other, sometimes all at once. We learned that the more men there were, especially if they were Black, the more excited it got Jerry and the better he'd be able to perform."
"How did you feel about it?" Penny asked.
"I loved it," Rose replied. "I hated myself for it, but I loved it. I used to read racy romance novels and I'd dreamed of what it would be like to be one of the characters in the stories, having many lovers. It was like living a dream."
"And your husband never expressed any doubts or reservations about it?" Penny asked.
"Never," Rose replied. "About six months after we started doing it, some of the men that he brought over would happen to stop by when Jerry wasn't there, wanting to fuck me again. I wasn't too comfortable with that, but since they'd already fucked me in front of Jerry, I didn't see the harm in it."
"How often did that happen?" Penny asked.
"Just a couple, three times a week at first," Rose replied, "then it sort of became every day. Sometimes two or three different guys would happen to stop by on the same day, apart and together. Especially the higher ups, the officers, his superiors."
"Was your husband aware of that?" Penny asked.
"No," Rose replied, shaking her head. "I never told him. I wasn't sure how he'd feel about it and figured that he had enough problems. I was grateful for the way it helped him when he was there to watch, so I never said anything."
"You enjoyed it?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Rose replied. "I loved it. The men always treated me with respect. They didn't just come over and stick their cocks in me, they made me feel good, kissing me, sucking on my nipples, eating me, letting me suck their cocks when they were ready to cum most of the time. I felt so special, so wanted, so appreciated. It was the perfect life and I had my Jerry able to please me again."
"That's where I have to admit to being a bit confused," Grant said. "Your husband made one mistake in all these years, and granted it's an egregious one. Do you really want to throw away what you've described as the perfect life over that, especially in light of the fact that he's apologized and regrets it?"
"You're not a woman, Mr. Studder," Rose said. "You wouldn't understand how it feels to be called a whore, a woman who rents her body for money. The only thing I've ever taken from any of the men has been pleasure. None of them ever insulted me by trying to pay me, like a whore. You understand, don't you?" she asked, looking at Penny.
"I do," Penny replied, nodding.
"It made me feel dirty to hear that, and in spite of all of the men I've been with, I'd never felt dirty before," Rose said.
"You're threatening to expose all of the men that have...helped you and your husband over the years," Grant said.
"That's mostly to pressure Jerry," Rose said. "I'm not sure what's the most important thing in his life, me or the force. He'd do anything to protect either of us."
"And how would you expose them?" Grant asked.
"I have records," Rose replied.
"Records?" Grant asked.
"When we first started doing it, his psychiatrist at the time, Dr. Denholm, told us to keep track of things, the date, time of day, and how Jerry reacted, how well he was able to perform," Rose explained. "I kept it in an Excel spreadsheet and would take it with us when we'd see him. It became a habit that I do to this day, though Dr. Denholm died some 15 years ago and we don't see a psychologist or psychiatrist anymore. Every time I have sex, I put their name, the date and time, and how Jerry reacts, how long or how many times he can get erect."
"Dear lord," Penny sighed. "That must be quite a spreadsheet by now."
"5,847 entries," Rose said, smiling wanly. "Of course, some of them are the same men. There are a few that have been coming by for almost 20 years, like the two police commissioners. They've each had me over 300 times. That's why I needed to see you early in the day. The first ones usually start coming by around 11:00," she said, looking up at the clock on the fireplace mantle.
"Is that why you're wearing the housecoat?" Penny asked.
"Yes," Rose replied, smiling. "It's so much easier than undressing and dressing each time."
"Well, I think that I have a much clearer picture now," Grant said. "Legally speaking, you don't have the strongest of cases if your husband persists in refusing to grant your request for a divorce. Give me some time to consider everything, then we'll schedule a meeting with you and your husband to see what sort of an arrangement we can come to."
"Do you think that you'll be able to help me?" Rose asked, getting to her feet, her housecoat hanging open, revealing her naked body, her big breasts with large dark nipples and a glistening, big bulging clit peeking out from between the fat outer lips of her pussy.
"I'm going to do my best," Grant promised as he and Penny stood up.
Leaving the house, they called for an Uber when they were outside on the sidewalk, noticing a dark sedan pull up and park and two men exiting it, then going up to the front door.
"Plainclothes detectives," Grant said, smiling wryly at Penny's upraised eyebrows.
"What an incredible woman," Penny said as they flew home. "In a way, I envy her, men stopping by every day, no muss, no fuss, just fun."
"I'm curious to hear her husband's side of the story," Grant said.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Are you sure that you can do this?" Amy asked as they took off Friday after work. "It's getting dark."
"In a way, it should be easier," Penny replied. "We'll be able to see the lights from New Providence Island in a couple of minutes. I'll trust my instruments."
"You're really getting good at this," Amy said when Penny set the jet down at the Nassau airport.
"I feel like I've been doing it my whole life," Penny said, a big smile on her face.
They found the Jeep where Frank had left it for them and drove to the house, hugging Ella when they entered.
"I can have dinner ready in 30 minutes," Ella informed them.
"That's perfect," Penny said. "We'll go for a swim."
"You want to eat by the pool?" Ella asked.
"Yes," Penny replied, smiling. "Thanks."
"God, this is so good," Amy sighed as they lay back in the warm ocean water looking up at the full moon. "I'm starting to think that you and your jet aren't a bad idea after all. When are you going to start working remotely?" she asked.
"I've thought about it, but I actually like being in the office," Penny said. "Being able to come for weekends is enough for now. It stays special."
Getting out of the water when Ella called them to dinner, they found Frank just pulling two large lobster tails off the grill.
"Garlic mashed potatoes with creamed feta cheese and mace," Ella explained.
"Mace?!" Penny exclaimed.
"It's similar to nutmeg, from the same tree," Ella explained. "Nutmeg is the seed, mace is the airl, the protective coating of the seed. Butternut squash with clarified butter. Mixed salad with arugula, rocket, avocado, and blueberries. I've got key lime pie and banana cream pie if you want dessert."
"This is great," Penny laughed.
"The wine you wanted came yesterday," Frank said, producing a wine bucket with a bottle of Cloudy Bay sauvignon blanc in it. "I'll make sure that we don't run out again."
"You two are the best," Penny said, "which brings me to some news. I asked my father to give you a raise from $12,500 a month to $20,000."
"What on earth for?" Ella asked.
"So that you don't even think of leaving," Penny replied.
"Why would we do that?" Ella asked. "You're easy people to take care of. You don't make a mess, you eat whatever I put in front of you and enjoy it. We live here free with no expenses. We don't need a raise, but I'll thank you anyway."
"Because I know that the way I am, the way my family is...challenges you," Penny said.
"Entertains is more like it," Frank said, laughing as Ella cast a glare at him.
"I want to be able to ask you questions like the one I'm going to ask," Penny said.
"This should be good," Frank laughed.
"I need to find a man," Penny said, Frank guffawing.
"Since when did you, either of you, have a problem doing that?" Ella asked.
"I'm not talking about boys like Glen and Daryl. Is there anybody on this island that you don't know?" Penny asked.
"Probably not," Ella conceded.
"I don't want to go searching or shopping, I just want to know some man who won't mind...entertaining me from time to time," Penny said. "And he needs to have a big cock that he knows how to use."
"Told you," Frank said, laughing.
"You sure don't beat around the bush, I'll give you that," Ella said, shaking her head.
"What's the point?" Penny asked. "I know what I want. Being direct about it is the best way to avoid any misunderstanding or confusion."
"Charlie Sweeney," Frank said.
"That no-good?!" Ella said, frowning.
"You're not fair to the man," Frank said. "It's not his fault that every woman on the island wants to bed him."
"He ruins more relationships..." Ella began.
"It takes two to tango," Frank said.
"Who is he?" Penny asked.
"Owns his own charter fishing boat," Frank replied. "Takes big money tourists out for blue water game fishing, sailfish, marlin, tuna, things like that. Big guy, everywhere if you believe the rumors, good looking, 35 or so. I've never had a problem with him."
"Could you arrange for us to meet him?" Penny asked.
"What do you want me to tell him?" Frank asked.
"Tell him the truth," Penny replied, laughing. "Tell him that two hot redheads want to have fun with a guy with a big cock. Invite him over. We can have dinner together first. You will cook for him, won't you, Ella?" she asked.
"I'll cook for whoever you like," Ella replied. "Just thought you should know what kind of a man he is."
"He sounds perfect for what we want," Penny said, "though I can understand why you might not like him."
"I don't dislike him, I dislike the grief that he causes," Ella said.
"I agree with Frank on this one," Penny said. "It takes two. You can't blame him without blaming the women involved, too. That's hypocritical."
"I'll get in touch with him," Frank promised.
"You're more and more like Grant every day," Amy laughed as they ate their dinner.
"What do you mean?" Penny asked.
"The carrot and stick routine," Amy replied. "First the raise, then the outrageous request."
"Maybe he is rubbing off on me," Penny said. "Watching him destroy the people our clients are opposing is fascinating. He does it by having superior knowledge about the matter at hand, which he freely attributes to the work of the boiler room. It amazes me to see him scan through pages of information, then remember every bit of it."
"There's a reason that he's a legend," Amy said.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"God, what an outrageous way to wake up," Amy moaned as dawn was breaking, arching her back as she felt Penny pushing her hand into her, her lips glued to her fat clit.
"I love the taste of you first thing in the morning," Penny said, smiling up at her as she rocked her hand back and forth inside of her, feeling her pussy spasming as she came.
"And here I was thinking that you loved the taste of me all the time," Amy gasped as Penny slid her hand out of her, gluing her mouth to her and slurping up the flowing juices.
"Ella, we're going to get lunch at Nell's today, but we'll be here for dinner," Penny said as they ate breakfast after finally getting out of bed and taking a quick swim in the ocean.
"She'll like that," Ella said, smiling.
Putting on their postage-stamp bikini tops and wraparound sarongs that hung low on their hips and high on their thighs, they climbed into the Jeep and went into town for the straw market. Putting on their big straw hats and sunglasses, they wandered through the market, occasionally buying a piece of clothing that caught their eyes, like two light shawls to put over their shoulders to protect them from the sun. When they finally arrived at Nell's conch stand, they were ready for bottles of Kalik beer, gulping down half the bottle on the first slug.
"Hi, Nell," Penny gasped. "I can't believe how hot it is. How do you do it?"
"Today's on the cool side," Nell replied, laughing. "It's hard to believe that you live in West Palm Beach and can't handle a little heat."
"Everything's air conditioned, even the outside," Penny replied, laughing. "We're starved. How about some cracked conch, conch fritters, and some conch salad? We'll probably be ready for another beer by the time it's ready."
"Give me five minutes," Nell said. "I'll make some fresh for you."
They sat at one of the high-top tables beneath a large umbrella facing the market so that they could watch the people.
"Every time you come to eat, the place fills up behind you," Nell said when she showed up with their food and two more bottles of Kalik. "It can't possibly have anything to do with what you're not wearing, could it?"
"I wish we didn't have to wear this much," Penny said, laughing. "They're not very open-minded about the human body over here."
"Can you go out like that in West Palm Beach?" Nell asked.
"Yes, but this would be the limit there, too," Penny replied. "It's no better over there, I was just saying."
"Well, you keep on coming in wearing next to nothing if it's going to bring business like this in after you," Nell said with a laugh. "Enjoy your conch."
"This is pretty cool," Amy said as they ate. "Doing nothing. Watching the people. Eating great food. It's almost like time has stopped existing."
"That's what I love about this place the most," Penny said. "I finally realized that we don't have to do anything, that the whole idea is to do as little as possible, to decompress. At first, I wanted to see everything, do everything. Now I realize that there really isn't all that much to do other than on or under the water, so I can relax about just doing nothing and not feel guilty. They call it island time."
Seeing that all of the tables were filled and they had finished eating, Amy and Penny reluctantly left after saying good-bye and thanks to Nell, promising to come again soon. Driving back to the house, they quickly stripped and jumped into the pool. After cooling down, they got out of the pool and crawled onto chaise lounges, quickly falling asleep beneath the large umbrellas, a nice on-shore breeze keeping them cool.
Penny awakened sometime later when she felt hands on her thighs, opening her eyes and looking down to see Amy kneeling between her legs.
"You looked so tasty lying here like this," Amy said, lowering her face to Penny's pussy as she drew her knees up to her chest.
"God, this is so perfect," Penny sighed as Amy feasted on her. "Uh, here comes Frank," she said after a couple of minutes, Amy looking up, licking her lips just as he approached.
"Sorry about that," Frank said. "Didn't mean to interrupt."
"If we want privacy, we can always go to a bedroom," Penny said. "Neither of us is very shy."
"I hadn't noticed," Frank said drolly, then smiled. "I talked with Charlie Sweeney and he said that he'd be interested in meeting you."
"Oh, that's great!" Penny said, her whole face brightening as she released her knees and sat up. "Will he come to dinner?" she asked.
"He'll be here at 7:30," Frank replied.
"Frank, you're the best," Penny said, beaming a smile.
Debating what to wear, they finally decided on short shorts that rode low on their hips, so low that the fiery brush of hair above Penny's pussy was visible just peeking out over the waistband, and tight T-shirts that were torn off just below their breasts. When they finally felt that they had it right, they went down to the pool where they found Frank talking with another man, tall with wide shoulders and coffee colored skin who was wearing comfortable shorts and a T-shirt that showed every ripple of his six-pack abs and muscular chest.
"I had to find out what kind of a woman would describe herself as hot," Charlie said after Frank had made the introductions.
"And what kind of a woman have you decided would do that?" Amy asked.
"Hot ones, seriously hot ones," Charlie replied, smiling broadly. "You look good enough to eat."
"Oh, my, what a perfect start," Amy said, laughing. "Your words are like music to our ears."
"Did anyone ever tell you that you look like Sidney Poitier?" Penny asked.
"He does, doesn't he?" Amy agreed. "The guy from To Sir, With Love."
"I could do worse," Charlie said. "I can't say that this is the first time that I've heard that."
"Would you like something to drink?" Penny asked, her pussy wet as she looked up at him.
"Sure, thanks," Charlie said. "Frank knows what I drink."
"We have some 12-year-old Appleton Estates," Frank said, smiling at the look of surprise on Charlie's face.
"That would be great," Charlie said.
"What is it?" Penny asked.
"A very special rum from Jamaica," Charlie explained. "Clean, sweet, rich flavor. Goes great with tonic water and a squeeze of lime."
"I'll try it, too," Penny said.
"Make it three," Amy agreed.
"Let's sit down," Penny said, leading the way to the teak table near the grill.
"This is quite a place," Charlie said as they sat down.
"My father surprised us by buying it," Penny said. "I've never loved a house so much in my life. The only problem is that we don't know anyone here, which is why I asked Frank to contact you. When I told him what I was looking for, he seemed to think that you were uniquely qualified."
"I thought that he was joking when he called," Charlie said as Frank appeared with a large wood serving tray with an ice bucket, a bottle of the 12-year-old Appleton Estates rum, half a dozen bottles of Schweppe's tonic water, three tumblers, and a bowl of lime wedges.
"Thank you, Frank," Penny said.
"Ella says about 20 minutes to dinner," Frank said.
"That's perfect," Penny said.
"I'd never heard of a woman quite that direct," Charlie said. "Shall I pour?" he asked.
"Please. It's a character flaw of mine," Penny said, smiling. "When I talk about sex, I only know direct. I hope you're not offended."
"I'm not, and now that I've met you, I'm very pleased," Charlie said, smiling.
"Oh, my, that is tasty," Amy said when she tasted the drink that he handed her. "It's so refreshing."
"Mmm, really good," Penny said. "How dangerous are these? I like to be conscious when I have sex."
"Nothing worse in bed than a drunk woman," Charlie said, shaking his head. "Your invitation told me that I didn't need to resort to anything so crass as getting you trashed to have a good time. Or am I wrong?"
"No, you're not wrong," Penny replied, smiling.
"Do you do this often, pick up strange men?" Charlie asked.
"Not nearly often enough," Amy replied, laughing.
"It's hard to imagine that two such beautiful women aren't married," Charlie said.
"How do you know that we're not married?" Penny asked.
"No ring marks," Charlie said, staring pointedly at her hands.
"Never thought of that," Penny said. "No, we're unattached. We both like variety too much to make a relationship work."
"Sounds familiar," Charlie said, smiling.
"This has the makings of a good friendship," Penny said.
"I'm looking forward to it," Charlie said.
"Oh, here's Ella," Amy said when she saw her approaching pushing a serving trolley.
"Hello, Ella," Charlie greeted her. "It's been a while."
"Charlie," Ella said.
"All these years I've heard about your cooking but never had the pleasure," Charlie said. "I'm looking forward to this."
"To start, this is a cold lobster and shrimp cocktail," Ella said as she placed the dishes in front of each of them. "The ramekins have cocktail sauce, and it's spicy, I used Scotch bonnet chilis, and the other ramekin has a garlic-sesame aioli sauce. The salads are assorted baby greens, along with avocado, mandarin orange segments, raspberries, Granny Smith apples, and roasted cashews. The dressing is a Gruyère and papaya vinaigrette. This has roasted red potatoes brushed with clarified butter and rolled in crushed sea salt and black peppercorns," Ella explained, indicating a covered casserole dish.
"And I've got the swordfish steaks," Frank said, carrying three large platters over from the grill with thick slabs of fish on them. "Caught today. It's got an anchovy-butter glaze."
"That the one I heard that Jimmy caught?" Charlie asked.
"That's right," Frank replied. "I managed to get three of the steaks."
"Thank you, both of you," Penny said. "It sounds wonderful and it smells great."
"Enjoy your dinners," Ella said.
"Refills?" Charlie asked, noticing that their glasses were almost empty.
"Yes," they both replied, laughing as they handed him their glasses.
"You eat like this all the time?" Charlie asked as they ate.
"When we're here, yes," Penny said. "It's like winning the lottery to have Ella cooking meals for us. Even her breakfasts are heavenly, the fluffiest pancakes and the lightest French toast."
"Everyone's always said that she and Nell are the best cooks on the island," Charlie said.
"We ate lunch at Nell's today," Penny said. "I'm crazy about conch."
"It's the Bahamian national dish," Charlie said.
"Even for Ella, this is an amazing meal," Amy said, laughing. "I mean, my god, this is just amazing."
"Frank's a lucky man," Charlie said. "I know that I'm not very high on Ella's favorite people list, but I've never heard a bad word about her in my life."
"I'm just grateful that she came with the house," Penny said.
"You have room for dessert?" Ella asked when she came to clear the table.
"No, but I'm going to force myself anyway," Penny said. "You made a key lime pie?" she asked.
"And a banana cream pie," Ella replied.
"Key lime for me, too," Amy said.
"Since I'm making a pig out of myself tonight, and since I'm going to be entertaining both of these beautiful ladies, further making a pig out of myself, I think that I'd like one of each," Charlie said, a big smile on his face.
"You're going to fit in here just fine," Ella snorted as she left the table.
"You ready for the real dessert?" Penny asked as they finished their coffees, a smile on her face.
"Lead the way," Charlie replied, smiling broadly.
"My god!" Amy gasped when they saw Charlie's cock when he took off his shorts in the master suite. "It's huge!" she said, dropping to her knees in front of him, opening her mouth as wide as she could to take it in, moaning as she rolled her tongue around the head.
"Let's go to the bed," Penny urged, pinching her own rock-hard ruby nipples as she watched Amy trying to suck Charlie's cock.
"How big is it?" Penny asked as she and Amy both attacked it as he lay on his back on the bed.
"Ten inches," Charlie replied.
"Who gets it first?" Amy asked.
"Paper, rock, scissors?" Penny asked, pumping her fist three times, Amy laughing as she joined in, at the count of three, Amy showing paper and Penny scissors.
"I've got plenty for both of you," Charlie assured them. "I've never yet met a woman who didn't beg me to stop."
"Perfect," Penny said, straddling his hips and reaching down beneath herself to guide the head of his huge cock to the entrance to her pussy. "Oh, man, it is big," she gasped as she wriggled her ass until the head of it slipped into her pussy.
"You ever had a cock that big?" Charlie asked.
"No, just some cucumbers when I was younger," Penny replied, panting as she continued to wriggle her ass, sliding it up and down, each time taking just a bit more into herself until she finally managed to take it all, gasping for breath as she sat on him, feeling it throbbing deep in her pussy.
"Slowly, Penny," Amy warned as she straddled Charlie's head, smiling when he reached up and wrapped his hands around her thighs and pulled her down onto his extended tongue.
"I'm actually seeing stars," Penny said as she slowly slid her pussy up and down Charlie's huge cock. "It feels so fucking good, too."
Slowly but surely, Penny's pussy adjusted to the size of Charlie's cock and she began fucking him faster and harder, slamming herself down on him, gasping as she felt him fill her, then doing it again and again and again.
"Aren't you going to cum?" Penny asked several minutes later as she gasped for breath.
"Not unless you want me to," Charlie replied, his voice muffled by Amy's pussy on his mouth.
"You want to trade?" Amy asked.
"Yeah," Penny replied, nodding. "I'm wearing out," she said, rising up off of his cock and moving up to his head, watching as Amy first leaned over and sucked on his cock, running her tongue up and down the shaft, then mounted him, guiding his cock to her pussy and sighing as she sank down onto it, smiling at the look on Penny's face as Charlie pulled her down onto his mouth.
"I've fucked lots of cocks this size, and bigger," Amy explained. "Though it's been a while," she said as she pumped her ass up and down, fucking him. "Besides, you've been fisting me a lot. It's about the same size."
They traded places again after several long minutes and Penny found it much easier to lower herself onto Charlie's cock the second time, moaning as it filled her.
"Maybe you'd like me to do some of the work," Charlie suggested after they had traded places once again and Amy began to flag as she tired.
"About time, too," Amy gasped as Charlie rolled her over, ending up with her legs trapped beneath his arms. "Oh, god, yes," she moaned as he began to fuck her, long hard strokes.
"Nice," Charlie said, smiling when Penny straddled Amy's face while he continued to fuck her. "How about you?" he asked after many long minutes, pulling his glistening cock from Amy's gaping pussy as she lay gasping for air, sprawled on the bed.
"Definitely!" Penny agreed, quickly lying on her back and hooking her elbows behind her knees, watching wide-eyed as Charlie's huge cock filled her pussy, moaning as he began to fuck her, using a finger to rub her own huge clit, her body spasming in orgasm as she came.
"Damn, what a fucking pussy," Charlie laughed as he fucked her.
"Oh, god, this is so good," Penny gasped. "Harder, fuck me harder," she insisted, and he did, the bed practically bouncing as he pounded her pussy.
"Okay, enough, enough," Penny gasped, then laughed. "God! Cum for me now," she said, struggling to sit up once Charlie pulled his glistening cock from her gaping pussy, leaning over with Amy, their lips meeting over the head of his cock which almost immediately began pulsing, blasting cum into both of their mouths as they kissed, sucking on him and gulping his cum down. When they finally sucked him dry, Penny chased down the shaft of his cock for the cum that had escaped them, licking it all up before falling over onto her back gasping for breath.
"God, that was just great," Penny said, shaking her head. "Can you do that again?" she asked.
"God, Penny," Amy laughed.
"The question is, can you?" Charlie asked, smiling. "Fucking incredible pussies, both of you. Tasty as all hell."
"Yes, just give me a few minutes," Penny replied, a big smile on her face. "This is so fucking good."
"I'll be right back," Charlie said, getting out of the bed.
"That was the best fuck of my life," Penny said, turning to look at Amy. "What a cock! And he came buckets! How does he have that much control?"
"Who cares?" Amy laughed. "It's been a while since I got fucked like that."
"Here we are," Charlie said, suddenly reappearing with the wood serving tray and the bottle of rum, tonic water, limes, ice, and glasses.
"This is so perfect," Penny said when she practically inhaled the drink, handing the glass back to him for an immediate refill. "How do you not cum? How do you control yourself like that?" she asked as he handed her the refilled drink.
"I have no idea," Charlie replied. "I've just always been like that. It's like needing to pee or take a shit. You just squeeze and hold it."
"You ever had a girlfriend or wife?" Amy asked. "I'd guess not."
"Smart lady," Charlie said, smiling ruefully. "I've yet to meet the woman who can handle a steady diet of me."
"I can believe that," Amy said.
"Will you be insulted if we call you when we're here?" Penny asked. "We come most weekends and might be here more often."
"I'd be more insulted if you didn't," Charlie replied, laughing. "I'm not just feeding you a line, you two have the tastiest pussies I have ever had the pleasure to eat, and fucking you is just out of this world."
"That's my favorite kind of compliment," Penny said, laughing. "How about fucking me some more, maybe not so hard this time?" she asked.
"Eat first, then fuck," Charlie replied, crawling between her legs and gluing his mouth to her gaping pussy, Penny arching her back when she felt him sucking on her huge clit, her body spasming in orgasm.
"Oh, god, yes," she moaned when he finally crawled up her body and sank his huge cock into her, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist and hold on as he began to slowly and steadily fuck her.
"If you want to be able to walk tomorrow, you'll tell me to stop before you start feeling sore," Charlie warned as he fucked her.
"Maybe you should stop," Penny said several minutes later, gasping for breath. "Cum for me, let me suck you," she implored, struggling to sit up and lean over to take him into her mouth, her nostrils flaring when he exploded and began blasting cum. In spite of her best efforts, cum ran from the corners of her mouth and down her chin to drip onto her breasts before she finally sat back gasping for breath after sucking him dry. "God, I love the way you cum so much," she gasped, using a finger to scrape the cum from her chin and into her mouth as Amy leaned over and licked it from her breasts.
"How about you?" Charlie asked Amy. "You want some more?"
"Yes, but doggie, and I want to feel you cum in me," Amy replied, getting on her hands and knees, then lowering her face and chest to the mattress as he knelt behind her, his big hands holding her hips as he pressed his cock into her.
"That's so beautiful," Penny said as she watched Charlie fucking Amy.
"It. Feels. Fucking. Unbelievable," Amy grunted in time with the strokes of his cock as he drove it relentlessly into her. "So deep."
Penny moved to sit in front of Amy, leaning back on her elbows and purring with delight when she began eating her ravaged pussy.
"Enough already," Amy finally gasped. "Cum in me."
Gripping her hips tightly, Charlie jammed his cock as deep into her as he could, grunting as he came.
"Fuck, that was great," Amy gasped when she finally collapsed down onto her stomach when Charlie pulled his spent cock from her pussy, a river of cum running from her to pool on the bedspread.
"You mind if I take a shower before I go?" Charlie asked.
"Be my guest," Penny replied, waving a hand. "Maybe that last fuck wasn't necessary," she said when he left for the shower, "but I just couldn't resist."
"No maybe about it, and I agree," Amy said with a sigh. "I'm out of shape for this kind of thing."
"I'm worried that I'll be permanently out of shape," Penny laughed.
"You ladies have made my day," Charlie said when he appeared from the shower, his huge cock dangling in front of him.
"Charlie, that was great, just what we needed," Penny said. "Please excuse me if I don't get up and see you to the door."
"Not a problem," Charlie said, chuckling as he dressed. "I'm leaving you my card," he said, holding it up before placing it on the wooden tray with the bottle of rum. "It has all of my contact information. I'd really like it if I hear from you, even if it's just to meet for a drink. You've got style and class and I like that. You're also great in bed."
"Funny, I don't feel so classy right now," Amy said, laughing. "But it really was great. We'll definitely get in touch with you again."
"I think that I'll try some of Ella's aloe vera," Penny said when she and Amy staggered from the shower after Charlie had gone. "I'm a bit sore."
"I'll take some of that," Amy said, holding out her hand for the jar.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I'm not nearly as sore as I thought I'd be," Penny said when they woke up the next morning, having slept deeply. "Let's go for a swim before breakfast."
"Ouch!" Amy gasped when they entered the cool ocean water and she sank down into it. "That stings."
"Yeah, a bit," Penny agreed, grimacing. "But it's passing quickly. You know, that's the first time in my life that I've been sore from fucking. It was great getting there, but I could do without it. I'm going to have to meter myself with Charlie, as tempting as it might be. God, that man has a cock on him!"
"Unfortunately, I'm a slow learner," Amy said, laughing. "I've been sore the next day more times than I care to remember. Like you said, it's always great getting there, it's the after that sucks."
"You two are moving awfully slowly," Ella said when they appeared in the kitchen.
"Thanks to you," Penny said, smiling at the look of incredulity on Ella's face.
"I told you that he was no good," Ella said.
"The problem, Ella, is that he's too good," Amy said, laughing. "That's why we both thank you."
"Thank Frank," Ella said. "I don't want any credit for that."
"He said to tell you that that was one of the best dinners that he's ever had and that he appreciates that you made it," Penny said. "And other than the obvious, he's a really nice, gentle man. You might give him a break and get to know him. He admires you a lot, Nell, too. And Frank likes him."
"That your way of telling me that this isn't the last time that I'll be seeing him here?" Ella asked.
"I'd call that a safe bet," Penny said, laughing. "Now I'm starved."
"It's amazing that you eat so much and stay as skinny as you are," Ella said after Penny had inhaled a stack of pancakes, had several pieces of French toast, two eggs over easy, and a bowl of yoghurt with blueberries and raspberries.
"Just lucky genetics," Penny said, sighing with contentment. "I don't know what I'd do if I actually had to watch what I ate. That would be a fate worse than death. I just love to eat."
Amy and Penny spent the day doing nothing but taking dips in the pool and sleeping on the chaise lounges, the on-shore breeze keeping them cool. By the time they had to dress to return home, the repeated applications of Ella's aloe vera during the day had eased the ache in their pussies enough so that they were able to enjoy a leisurely 69. Hugging Ella and thanking them both for everything, Frank drove them to the airport.
"What a perfect weekend," Amy sighed as they landed at the North County Airport and taxied to the hangar.
"I'm already looking forward to next weekend," Penny said with a laugh.
"And Charlie?" Amy asked.
"And Charlie, though I'll take it easier," Penny agreed with a smile. "I can't wait to introduce him to Mom."Divorce Lawyer Pt. 11
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 11.
"Well, don't you look happy," Grant said when he saw Penny enter the office Monday morning.
"Another perfect weekend in paradise," Penny sighed. "I can't believe how much I love that house and being there. I'm finally figuring out how to just relax when I'm there, something that you should consider doing more often."
"You're probably right," Grant conceded. "Fortunately, I was here working, getting a new client."
"Oh! Who? What's the case about?" Penny asked eagerly as Cindy showed up with two coffees.
"This should be an interesting case," Grant said.
"They've all been interesting," Penny laughed.
"This one involves Dwayne and Gladys Hill, 66 and 65 respectively," Grant explained. "They live in the Audubon suburb of New Orleans near Tulane University, where our client, Dwayne, retired a year and a half ago after teaching in the School of Public Health for 40 years. Gladys is a retired elementary school teacher. Gladys comes from old Louisiana oil money. She's conservatively worth some $6 billion which she inherited upon the deaths of her parents. The gist of the story, according to our client, is that Gladys wanted more excitement in their lives once they retired and encouraged an exploration of the swinging lifestyle."
"Oh, wow, at their age?" Penny laughed.
"Dwayne worships the ground that Gladys walks on and is incapable of refusing her anything, so he agreed," Grant continued. "Dwayne says that they had always had a dynamic sexual relationship, but that it had waned. Gladys apparently took to the swinging lifestyle like a duck to water, especially with other women. Dwayne was slower to fully get into it, but didn't want to disappoint Gladys' new-found enjoyment of life. At her encouragement, he experimented, including with other men, and found that he enjoyed it. When Gladys realized how much he was enjoying that aspect of their swinging, she became upset and asked for a divorce."
"But it was her idea?" Penny asked.
"So our client maintains," Grant replied. "He's not interested in a divorce and now thoroughly enjoys their new lifestyle and has no wish to return to the way things were prior to their entering the world of swinging. While Gladys maintains that their relationship is irretrievably broken, Dwayne says that it's never been better and insists upon receiving $500 million to agree to a divorce, his point being that he only agreed to the change in their lives at her insistence and that she's unfairly trying to punish him for enjoying himself."
"How do you see things going?" Penny asked.
"As ever, it's all about face and public humiliation," Grant replied. "They're very prominent in New Orleans' elite social society due to Gladys' family connections. Dwayne has fully embraced his new-found lifestyle and feels that he has nothing to lose if he is exposed at his age, while Gladys fears the humiliation and scandal that would accompany a public trial. I'd say that we're sitting in the cat bird's seat on this one."
"It sounds like fun," Penny said, smiling.
"It sounds lucrative," Grant laughed. "We've got our $10 million retainer and stand to get 10% of any settlement."
"It's funny, but I don't think about the money," Penny said. "I've already made more money than I ever imagined having, more than I could possibly spend in a dozen lifetimes. I'm enjoying the process, watching you work, and I get off on the salacious details of our clients' lives."
"That's a good thing, because we're going back to Philadelphia Wednesday to interview Mr. Gold," Grant said.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Ron Winters," the slender Black man introduced himself as he rose to his feet when Grant and Penny were shown into an office when they arrived from the airport after their flight.
"Grant Studder, and my co-counsel, Penny Lane," he introduced as they shook hands.
"My client, Jeremy Gold," Ron introducing the tall, slightly overweight man with brown hair and hazel eyes wearing the uniform of a Philadelphia policeman.
"Mr. Gold," Grant said, shaking his hand. "Sorry that we're having to meet under such circumstances."
"You're not the only one," Jeremy replied, eyeing Penny, whose thick cherry nipples and breasts were clearly visible through her pale-blue blouse.
"My client is willing to answer your questions, though I reserve the right to tell him not to answer if I feel it necessary," Ron said as they all took seats.
"Fair enough," Grant said. "Mr. Gold, even though I represent your wife, my interest is in resolving the issues at hand in the best way possible for everyone concerned. I hope that you can believe that."
"That's easy enough," Jeremy said. "Have her withdraw the request for a divorce. It's not necessary. I've already apologized to her many times. It was an inadvertent lapse and I didn't really mean it."
"I believe you," Grant said. "Unfortunately, your wife has been deeply hurt by your words and she's a very determined woman."
"Stubborn, you mean," Jeremy said. "What do you want to know?" he asked.
"I'd like to hear your version of what led up to the unfortunate incident that has precipitated this legal action," Grant replied. "Obviously, I've heard how your wife sees things."
"Where should I start?" Jeremy asked.
"The beginning would be a good place," Grant replied. "If certain things are too painful for you to talk about, I'll understand."
"It's not as painful as it used to be," Jeremy said. "I don't have the nightmares very often anymore."
"That would be pertaining to the murder of the child?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Jeremy said. "It's still the most awful thing I've seen in my life and I've seen some pretty terrible stuff," Jeremy said with a sigh. "Philadelphia has an extremely evil aspect to it that most people don't realize who don't live here. I was pretty raw when it happened, a cop for less than a year. The barbarity of it all was too much for me to handle. I saw doctors and took all sorts of pills, but nothing really helped all that much. And then there was the problem with sex."
"The main thing that made me and Rose so great together was sex," Jeremy explained. "The rest of our lives were just a sideline around sex. When I couldn't, afterwards, it put a lot of strain on our relationship, at least from my perspective. I knew how important the sex was to her. It was to me, too, but not like it was for Rose. I'm no expert, but I always thought that she was a nymphomaniac, which she loved to hear. She was proud of it. I tried to make up for my inadequacies in other ways, orally, with toys and things, but nothing could replace a real cock."
"I was pretty desperate," Jeremy continued. "I was worried about losing Rose. So when Dr. Denholm suggested that we try having another man help, I was willing to try it, anything to avoid losing her. I asked my best friend, Frank Harris, if he'd be willing to help. I knew that he thought that Rose was sexy. He agreed and came home with me one night after our shift. I could tell that Rose was nervous and so was I. Frank was great, though. He treated her with respect, kissed her, played with her breasts, even ate her before he started fucking her."
"How did you feel about seeing that?" Grant asked.
"I had mixed feelings," Jeremy replied. "On the one hand, I hated seeing Rose with another man, but it was also exciting, seeing her reacting to him, watching him fucking her. When I realized that I had an erection, I couldn't believe it. It had been months since I'd had one. Rose insisted that I fuck her right away and I did, even with Frank watching. We were both pretty emotional about it, but it felt so good to be able to do it again."
"We tried again the next day and nothing," Jeremy continued. "I couldn't get an erection. We tried for a few days before we decided that we should try it with another man again. Rose admitted that she had enjoyed it and wouldn't mind, especially if it had the same effect on me again. So we did and it worked. I was able to have sex with her. So I started bringing different guys home with me once or twice a week. We decided that it would be better that way than having the same guy, making it into some kind of an affair."
"How did you feel about that?" Grant asked.
"Seeing Rose enjoying herself, I stop caring that it was some other guy," Jeremy replied. "It was exciting. I got to where I enjoyed seeing her fucking other men, especially since it always resulted in me being able to fuck her afterwards. We'd try it on our own, but nothing ever happened, so it just became a part of our lives, me bringing home other men, always fellow cops. I accepted it, realizing that it wasn't personal for her with any of them, that it was just about the sex and getting me stimulated enough to be able to do it, too."
"Then I blew it," Jeremy said, shaking his head. "She had just finished fucking three guys - sometimes I brought more than one home with me, which she loved - and they had each fucked her and she had sucked them when they were ready to cum. She always did that. Rose is a cum freak, just loves the stuff. Then they all fucked her in the ass. When they finished, I started fucking her in the ass and that's when I said what I did. The biggest mistake of my life. The next thing I knew, she wanted a divorce. It didn't matter how much I apologized."
"Was it always your initiative to bring home other men to help?" Grant asked.
"No, not at all," Jeremy replied. "Rose was constantly asking me to do it. Sometimes more than twice a week. She's an extremely sexual woman, just loves to fuck. She'd ask me to bring home more than one guy at a time, two, three of them. I was so glad to see her happy that I didn't mind, especially since I knew that in the end, I'd get to do it, too."
"And has this continued since she asked for the divorce?" Grant asked.
"More than ever," Jeremy replied. "She bugs me practically every day now to bring someone home with me."
"When was the last time it happened?" Grant asked.
"Last night, two guys," Jeremy replied.
"Well, you're certainly an extraordinary man who obviously loves your wife very much," Grant said. "Not many men would be able to do what you have done."
"What's going to happen, Mr. Studder?" Jeremy asked. "I don't want a divorce and I don't want to lose Rose. I don't care how many men she fucks."
"That will be up to her," Grant replied. "My job is to try to realize her wishes, but I'll talk with her, see if she's amenable to moderating her position. She still loves you. She's said as much. She's just hurt by your words."
"I know that this is all my fault, all of it, her needing other men and now my big mouth screwing things up," Jeremy said. "But I'll do anything to make it up to her if she'll just let me. I swear."
"Well, I'll certainly pass that on to her," Grant said. "For now, I have no more questions. Thank you for agreeing to talk with me."
"I just want this all fixed, back to the way things were," Jeremy said.
"Mr. Winters, we'll be in touch," Grant said as he got to his feet, shaking hands with each of them.
As they exited the building, they were approached by a uniformed officer who said that someone would appreciate a few minutes of their time. Exchanging glances with Penny, Grant agreed and they were led to a black stretch limousine, which they entered.
"Mr. Studder, I'm Harold Myerson," the man in the limousine introduced himself. "And you're his daughter Penny, is that right?" he asked.
"Yes," Penny replied. "Who are you?"
"Police Commissioner Myerson, I believe," Grant said.
"You know of me?" Mr. Myerson asked, smiling.
"Only in the context of the Gold divorce proceedings," Grant replied. "How can I help you?"
"This little matter is threatening to become the most devastating of incidents that could very well destroy the Philadelphia Police Department and greatly damage the public trust in it, which is sketchy at best," Mr. Myerson replied.
"Not to mention your own personal reputation," Grant said.
"So, she's told you, has she?" Mr. Myerson asked, sighing. "Damned woman!"
"I think that you've got a lot of nerve," Penny said. "Nobody forced you to fuck her."
"Are you always so charmingly direct?" Mr. Myerson asked.
"Always," Penny replied.
"We can't let this continue to play out," Mr. Myerson said. "There's too much at stake. We'd like to resolve this in a civilized manner if we can."
"And if you can't?" Penny asked, shivering at the look he gave her.
"The Police Benevolent Association has a legal discretionary fund," Mr. Myerson said, ignoring her question. "They're willing to cover Rose's legal costs and give her an additional $10 million if she'll just let it go, resolve this and get back to normal."
"You mean Rose continuing to be the police's fuck toy," Penny said.
"If that's what she wants, yes," Mr. Myerson replied, smiling thinly. "She's eagerly enjoyed doing it for the past 20 years or so, so if that's what she wants..." he said, shrugging. "Talk to her. Make her see reason. I'd hate to see anything happen to her or Jerry."
"Are you threatening my client?" Grant asked incredulously.
"Wake up, counselor!" Mr. Myerson snorted. "You're fucking with things and people who won't be fucked with. Talk to her, then get back to me. Call me on my personal number," he said, pulling out a business card and writing his number on the back. "Time is short. Don't be a fool or allow your client to be one," he said as he handed the card to Grant.
"I can't believe that!" Penny gasped once they exited the limousine and it sped off. "Who does he think that he is?"
"Untouchable," Grant replied. "Let's go talk to Mrs. Gold."
They flagged a taxi and went to the Gold residence, seeing a uniformed policeman exiting the house as they got out of the taxi. Going up to the door, Grant pressed the button to ring the bell.
"Did you forget something?" they heard Rose's voice asking as the door opened and she stood there naked, the large dark nipples on her big breasts hard and sticking out, her inner thighs glistening wetly, cum still dripping from her pussy. "Oh! It...it's you," she said, her face flushing. "I-I wasn't expecting you."
"So I see," Grant said. "May we come in?" he asked.
"Yes, of course," Rose said, standing back as they entered. "I was just..." she started to say, picking up her housecoat and putting it on. "Please have a seat," she offered, recovering her poise. "Why are you here?" she asked.
"We just spoke with your husband," Grant explained. "He told us his version of the situation. He seems very sincere in his desire to make things up with you, to return to living the lives that you've managed to create."
"Why should I?" Rose asked. "Without him, I can have men day and night and not have to worry about him finding out."
"Don't you love him?" Penny asked.
"Yes, but I've started to wonder if it isn't more trouble than it's worth," Rose replied.
"Mr. Gold seems to be willing to endure anything to repair your relationship," Grant said. "Would you be willing to let the divorce go if he were to agree to you having unrestricted freedom to have sex with as many men as you like, whenever you like?"
"Do you think that he'd agree to that?" Rose asked.
"There's only one way to find out," Grant replied. "Ask him. He'll either agree or not. Either way, you lose nothing but stand to gain everything, including keeping your marriage intact. You do love him, don't you?" he asked.
"Yes," Rose replied softly, sighing.
"There's another factor that might influence your decision," Grant said. "We happened to run into Police Commissioner Myerson. He made some veiled threats about your safety and that of your husband if you continue to pursue a divorce."
"That putz," Rose sneered. "Him and his small cock. He wouldn't dare."
"I wouldn't count on that," Grant said, shaking his head. "You're threatening to destroy him and the entire police force if you disclose your ledger. He offered to cover your legal costs and give you a further $10 million if you'll end things."
"He's scared!" Rose said gloatingly.
"Yes, and scared men often react irrationally," Grant said. "As your lawyer, I'd advise you to consider his offer, especially if your husband would agree to give you your freedom, as it were."
"I want to hear it from Harold himself," Rose said. "And I need to talk to Jerry."
"I'll make a call and arrange a meeting," Grant promised.
"She's just amazing," Penny said, laughing as they waited for an Uber in front of the Gold house.
"Quite a woman," Grant agreed.
Getting home late, Penny was happy to find Amy there, joining her in bed after a shower.
"What a crazy day," Penny said, lifting her face from Amy's pussy. "This is just what I needed."
"That's supposed to be my line," Amy laughed. "You're eating me."
"Mmm, I am, aren't I?" she agreed, lowering her face back to her pussy.
"There's a party this weekend," Amy told her when they snuggled together. "Saturday night."
"Oh! That sucks. I wanted to go to Nassau," Penny said.
"I thought you might, but I figured I'd tell you anyway," Amy said. "I'm going to stay here and go to the party. I can always go to the Bahamas."
"I wonder if my mother is going," Penny mused.
"Does it matter?" Amy asked.
"No," Penny replied. "And you're right. The Bahamas will always be there. These parties don't happen all that often. Let's go and have some fun."
Saturday night arrived and Penny and Amy decided to wear loose shorts and T-shirts, wanting something easy to take off, knowing that they were going to spend most of the evening naked and on their backs. Penny drove them to the address that they had, north of the Palm Beach Country Club on N Ocean Boulevard between Orange Grove and List Roads.
"Wow, what a beautiful house," Penny exclaimed as they turned into the drive and were directed to a parking spot by one of the liveried attendants. "What on earth is that?" she asked, gawking at a science-fiction inspired car parked by itself in an obviously special space.
"Bugatti Bolide," one of the parking attendants said, overhearing her. "$4.7 million and it can do 311mph."
"That's insane," Penny laughed. "Where could you drive it? But it is beautiful. I don't know that I've ever seen a more beautiful car."
"I'd rather meet the guy who drives it," Amy said. "It's got to be a guy, right?" she asked.
"If it's a woman, I definitely want to meet her," Penny said. "Wow!"
Entering the house, they found themselves in a grand foyer, three stories high, with double, curved Koa wood staircases on either side going up to the second floor, a large crystal chandelier illuminating everything.
"This is great," Penny said as they entered the house through the double staircases, starting to see people, though they were dressed, and a couple of large tables laden with food; one with large shrimp cocktails, heaping platters of clams and oysters on the half shell, ice bowls full of caviar, assorted fruits, and bowls of fresh vegetables with various dipping sauces, the other table covered in a kaleidoscopic array of desserts.
Following the crowd, they came to the back of the house, a huge patio surrounding a swimming pool on three sides, and covered with mattresses, dozens of naked people writhing on them in a variety of sexual situations.
"This is the place," Amy said, quickly undressing, Penny following suit and dropping their clothes next to a planter before going outside.
When she felt someone grab her ankle, Penny looked down to see a man on his back, a woman riding his cock.
"You're beautiful," the man said, smiling up at her. "Sit on my face?"
"I'd love to," Penny said, smiling at the woman as she squatted down, sighing when she felt the man's mouth on her pussy.
"Isn't this a lovely party?" the woman asked.
"It sure is," Penny agreed, reaching out to cup one of her smaller breasts, tugging on her small dark nipple.
When the woman suddenly rose up and turned around to take the man's cock into her mouth, Penny dismounted his face, starting to get to her feet when she felt someone grab her and she fell over, gasping in surprise when a man loomed over her. She could feel his cock rubbing against her pussy.
"Hello," he said, smiling as he reached down and guided his cock to the entrance to her pussy, pushing it into her.
"Hi," Penny said, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist.
"Care to fuck?" he asked, grinning as he did just that.
"I'd love to," Penny replied, laughing as she squeezed his cock with her pussy.
"I really love these parties," he said.
"So do I," Penny agreed as he stroked his cock in and out of her.
Penny couldn't believe it. No sooner had one man fucked her then another was taking his place. By the time the sixth man had fucked her, all but two of them cumming in her, the other two letting her suck them when they were ready to cum, she was short of breath. Then another man crawled between her legs, pushing her knees up towards her chest and gluing his mouth to her cummy pussy.
"Oh, god, yes!" Penny moaned as he ate her, her body writhing beneath him as she came non-stop.
"I don't remember the last time I tasted a pussy that delicious," he said several minutes later, crawling up her body and smiling at her, his mouth and chin glistening with her juices as he leaned down to kiss her, a toe-tingling kiss, the taste of her pussy strong on his mouth and tongue.
"I can't believe you ate me when I was full of cum," Penny said when he broke the kiss, smiling down at her.
"A pussy as beautiful as yours demands to be eaten, full of cum or not," he said, Penny gasping when she felt his cock find her pussy and slide into her, a nice big cock she realized.
"I've never had a man do that before, only women," Penny said as he fucked her, long slow strokes.
"Lucky women," he said. "I'd like to see that."
"Your cock feels so good," Penny sighed, her arms around his neck, her smile ear to ear.
"Your pussy feels exquisite," he said as he continued to fuck her. "It feels just as good as it looks."
"Will you let me suck you when you're ready to cum?" Penny asked.
"I'd consider it a privilege," he replied, smiling. "To see your beautiful, sexy mouth wrapped around my cock, I can't wait," he said, leaning down and kissing her again, her head spinning and fireworks going off as he continued to steadily fuck her. "You're really beautiful," he said, his hands filling with her breasts, his fingers finding and pinching and pulling on her hard ruby nipples.
"So are you," Penny said as he leaned down and took one of her nipples between his lips, sucking and gently chewing on it, then moving to the other one.
"I'm afraid that I need to cum," he finally announced.
"Mmm, good," Penny said, releasing her legs from around his waist. "I can't wait to eat it," she said as he pulled his cock from her pussy, leaning back as he knelt in front of her and she leaned over and took him into her mouth, noticing that he was almost as big as Grant, moaning when she tasted herself on him, her nostrils flaring when he exploded and cum blasted her tonsils. Only when she had sucked him dry did she go all the way down on him, smiling when she heard him groan, his hands on her head, his fingers entwined in her hair as she milked him with her mouth and throat before slowly sliding back, leaning back on her hands as she smiled up at him, licking her lips. "Your cum tastes great," she said.
"I can't remember the last time a woman sucked me so well," he said. "It was a real pleasure. Maybe we can do it again before the night is over?"
"Mmm, I'd like that, a lot," Penny said, sighing when he got to his feet and moved on, laughing when another man almost immediately took his place, unceremoniously stuffing his cock into her.
Penny let another five men fuck her before she staggered to her feet, cum running from her pussy down her inner thighs as she moved through the heaving bodies everywhere, trying to spot Amy. Then she stopped, her mouth dropping open when she saw the gorgeous man that had fucked her taking the cock of a man into his mouth who was pulling it from the pussy of the woman he had been fucking doggie style. She didn't realize that she had approached, so fascinated was she watching him suck the cock, obviously swallowing all of the cum before he sat back licking his lips, his eyes lighting up when he saw her.
"Looks like you need me to eat you again," he said, his eyes moving to her cum-leaking pussy as he reached for her, pulling her down to straddle his face as he lay back, his tongue probing up into her as he began to feast on her pussy.
"You're incredible," Penny said after a time, dismounting his face and leaning over to kiss him. "I can't believe that you eat me like that when I'm full of cum."
"I'd eat your pussy anytime, anywhere," he said, smiling at her. "I mean it. Your pussy is just out of this world delicious."
"Fuck me again?" Penny asked, laughing as he rolled her over onto her back, his arms trapping her knees up and wide apart. "Mmm, yes," she sighed as she reached down to guide his cock to her pussy. "I've never seen a man suck a cock before," she said as he fucked her.
"No? How did you like it?" he asked.
"It was sexy as hell," Penny replied, smiling up at him as he fucked her.
"Maybe we can find a cock to suck together," he suggested, leaning down to kiss her.
Penny was once again lost in his kiss, then felt him stiffen for a moment, moaning into her mouth, then he was fucking her again. Breaking the kiss, he smiled down at her and she saw that there was a man behind him holding him by the hips, his hips moving back and forth.
"Is he...is he fucking you?" she gasped, her eyes wide.
"Yes, and doing a good job of it," he replied.
"Oh, my god! I've never met a man like you before," Penny said, her pussy spasming on his cock.
"Is that a good thing?" he asked.
"It's wonderful," Penny replied.
"Not the typical reaction, but I like it," he said, smiling at her. "A lot of women are put off by a man like me."
"I think that you're sexy as hell," Penny said. "Nobody has ever kissed me the way you do and you're the first man who ever ate me when I was full of cum. Does it feel good?" she asked, looking up past him at the man who was fucking him.
"It feels great," he said. "Do you like being fucked in the ass?" he asked.
"I love it," Penny replied.
"Then you understand," he said.
"Oh, I do, I definitely do," Penny said.
"Ahhh," he moaned, freezing for a moment.
"Are you okay?" Penny asked anxiously.
"Very okay," he replied. "He just came," he said, and Penny saw the man who had been fucking him walking away.
"There you are," Amy said, kneeling down next to them and leaning over to kiss Penny. "How do you always find the most gorgeous men?" she asked, watching his cock sliding in and out of Penny's pussy.
"Just lucky, I guess," Penny said. "Let me eat you."
"I'm full of cum," Amy warned.
"Even better," Penny said, laughing as Amy straddled her face, a stream of cum running from her gaping pussy onto Penny's outstretched tongue as she lowered herself onto it.
"I like redheads," he said, smiling at Amy.
"I like men with nice big cocks," Amy said. "Yours looks perfect. Do I get a turn?" she asked.
"I'd be honored," he said. "I'm close to being finished here," he warned.
"Allow me," Amy said, leaning over and lying on top of Penny, her tongue flicking out to tease her huge clit, her eyes widening when he pulled his glistening cock from Penny's pussy and laid it on her extended tongue, groaning as he began to shoot cum onto her tongue and into her mouth as she wrapped her lips around him, her cheeks hollowing as she siphoned his cock, gulping down his cum.
"I take it that you two are friends?" he gasped after Amy had sucked him dry, sitting back on his knees as Penny pushed up onto her elbows to smile at him, her mouth and chin glistening with Amy's pussy juices as she knelt next to them.
"Roommates," Penny said.
"Wow!" he said, smiling. "Do you need a third?" he asked, laughing.
"I'm sure that we could find the room," Amy said after exchanging looks with Penny.
"I'm starved," Penny said. "Let's get some food, then I want to watch the two of you fuck."
"I love your attitude," he laughed.
"The food or the two of you fucking?" Penny asked, smiling.
"Yes," he replied.
They got to their feet and made their way through the writhing bodies and back into the house.
"Victor! I'm so pleased that you could make it," a voluptuous woman with waist-length black hair and large breasts topped with hard dark nipples greeted him, the dark-tinged inner lips of her pussy petaled apart beneath a fat bulging clit.
"Selena, do you think that I'd miss one of your parties?" Victor asked, smiling.
"And who are your lovely friends?" Selena asked, smiling as she looked Penny and Amy up and down. "Did you bring them with you or find them here?"
"I thought that you invited them just for me, knowing my tastes," Victor said.
"If I would have invited them, it would have been for me," Selena said, laughing. "Hello, I'm Selena Hernandez. Welcome to my home."
"Penny Lane," she said. "You're every bit as beautiful as your home."
"Amy Harrison. I like the way you throw a party," she said.
"Are you visiting or do you live here?" Selena asked.
"We live here," Penny replied.
"Then we should get together, perhaps lunch, get to know one another better," Selena suggested.
"I'd like that," Penny said, a big smile on her face.
"Victor, make sure that they know how to get in touch with me," Selena said. "I'll look forward to your call," she said, "but now I must circulate, make sure that my guests are happy."
"Wow, she is something else!" Penny said.
"And then some," Victor agreed. "With Selena as a friend, life is one big party."
"Have you known her long?" Penny asked.
"A few years, since just before her divorce," Victor replied.
"She's not married?" Amy asked.
"Not anymore," Victor replied, shaking his head. "They just couldn't make it work. So she's got this house and a few hundred million dollars and she throws the best parties. This is one of her bigger ones. I prefer her more intimate gatherings, no more than half a dozen people."
"What an interesting woman," Amy said. "She's stunningly beautiful, too."
"She is that," Victor agreed. "Selena is the embodiment of sexuality. She exudes it from every pore. Botticelli would have loved to have painted her. Until I had the pleasure of eating your pussy, I had always thought that Selena's was the most delicious one in the world."
"Nobody has a more delicious pussy than Penny," Amy said.
"Let's eat something," Penny said. "I'm really starved. I lost track of how many men fucked me already. It definitely works up an appetite. And it's embarrassing to hear you talking about how I taste."
"So, Amy and Penny," Victor said as they sat with filled plates. "It so seldom gets to the names at these affairs."
"Do you live here?" Amy asked.
"I have a house here," Victor replied, "just up the road a bit."
"We live at Island House on Chilean Avenue," Penny said.
"That practically makes us neighbors," Victor said, smiling.
"You said that you have a house here," Amy said. "Does that mean you have a house or houses elsewhere?" she asked.
"Are you an attorney?" Victor asked.
"How did you know?" Amy asked.
"Because you ask questions like one," Victor replied, smiling.
"I'm sorry," Amy said, abashed.
"I wasn't criticizing you, just making an observation," Victor said. "You're not very subtle, a common character trait among attorneys in my experience."
"We don't do subtle very well," Penny said, laughing.
"But in answer to your question, I have several houses around the world," Victor said.
"Would it be rude of me to ask what you do?" Amy asked, suddenly defensive.
"If we're going to fuck, you can ask me anything you like," Victor replied, smiling. "I'm currently...retired, I guess would be a good word. I used to work as a money manager on Wall Street. I got lucky, made my fortune, then happily stepped away from it all. I had more money than I could possibly ever need and there were too many assholes. It's my biggest character fault, I just can't deal with assholes."
"I hope that doesn't mean that you're not going to fuck me in the ass," Penny said.
"That kind of an asshole is the exception," Victor laughed, "and I truly look forward to the opportunity."
"We share everything," Amy said. "My asshole likes attention, too.
"Then this is truly my lucky night," Victor laughed. "Shall we return to the party?"
Almost an hour later, the three of them staggered down to the beach and into the water, Victor having fucked Amy, then in the ass, and then did the same for Penny.
"How do you do it?" Amy asked as they sank down into the soothing water.
"Inspiration," Victor replied, "plus healthy living and two tablets of Cialis every morning."
"Better living through chemistry," Amy laughed.
"It's that or suffer the limitations of the other mere mortals," Victor said. "I always want to be prepared to respond to a situation like I find myself in now, two incredibly sexy, horny beautiful women willing to allow me to try to please them."
"Does that mean that you have enough left in the tank to fuck us again?" Amy asked.
"I know a way to find out," Victor replied, grinning and getting to his feet. "Shall we?"
"Where have you been all my life," Amy sighed after Victor fucked her and she sucked him off, sitting and watching as he fucked Penny.
The party was winding down, so the three of them dressed, then made their way out of the house, first finding Selena and thanking her and promising to give her a call during the week.
"This is yours?" Penny asked, her eyes wide when Victor walked up to the Bugatti Bolide and pressed a button and the driver's side door swung into the air.
"You like it?" Victor asked, smiling.
"It's the most beautiful car that I've ever seen," Penny said. "It looks like a spaceship."
"Feels like one, too," Victor said. "Would you like to have lunch with me tomorrow?" he asked.
"I can't," Amy replied. "I have plans already."
"I'd love to," Penny said, smiling.
"I'll pick you up tomorrow at noon," Victor said, climbing into his car. "Island House on Chilean Avenue, right?"
"Yes," Penny replied.
"That's what I call a man," Amy said as they drove home.
"He's the most unusual man I've ever met," Penny said, then related what had happened before Amy met them.
"He sucked a cock and then some guy fucked him in the ass while he was fucking you?" Amy gasped. "Oh, god, just the thought makes my pussy wet."
"I know," Penny said. "He eats pussy like a god, even when I was full of cum, and that cock of his. It's perfect. Not too big, not too small, and he cums a lot. Even with all of the fucking I did tonight, my pussy isn't sore like it was after Charlie."
"Just think, you were going to skip this party," Amy laughed.
"Remind me of that the next time I hesitate to say yes," Penny said, laughing with her.
Penny was waiting on the sidewalk when Victor pulled up in his Bugatti the next day. She had opted for the shortest skirt that she had, a dark-green one, and a sheer, pale-green blouse that even her freckles were visible through. Getting into the passenger seat left her no option other than spreading her legs wide apart and giving him a perfect view of her spread pussy.
"No panties, nice," Victor said, smiling as he stared at her. "Is that for me?" he asked.
"I don't own any," Penny replied, laughing.
"I'll take that as a yes," Victor said, initiating the door closure, then going around and getting into the driver's seat. "How about brunch at The Breakers?" he asked.
"Oh, I haven't done that in years," Penny exclaimed. "That's a great idea."
It took all of her self-control not to burst out laughing when one of the valets at The Breakers tried to help her out of the car once the door swung up, his face turning scarlet when he saw her naked pussy spread apart in front of him.
"I'll have to remember to wear pants or something if I'm going to be in that car," she said to Victor as they entered the historic hotel.
"Don't you dare," Victor said, laughing. "You made that poor man's life. He'll have wet dreams forever thinking of your gorgeous, juicy pussy."
"Stop that," Penny laughed. "Now I'm getting all wet and this skirt is short enough that someone might notice."
"So, Amy's a lawyer, what do you do?" Victor asked after they had gotten seated, then filled their plates at the buffet.
"I'm a lawyer, too," Penny replied. "We work in the same law office."
"I'd never have guessed," Victor said. "What kind of law?"
"Divorce," Penny replied, smiling.
"Sounds awful," Victor said.
"Oh, it's incredibly fun," Penny said, laughing. "We have the craziest clients - they're all filthy rich - they're the only ones who can afford us - with the most improbable situations. They'll do anything to avoid going to court and having everything exposed to the public. I love it. The work's not hard. I've got the world's greatest boss - he's a legend, so I'm learning a lot - and the pay is good. You couldn't pay me to do anything else."
"Good for you," Victor said, smiling. "If you've got to work, it might as well be fun."
"You're so young to be retired," Penny said. "What do you do with your time other than go to orgies and fuck a lot?"
"Why would I want to do anything else?" Victor asked, laughing. "You just described the perfect life."
"I did, didn't I?" Penny agreed, laughing.
"I have a hobby," Victor said. "I devote a lot of time to it. In a way, we're in the same business, just different sides of the coin."
"How's that?" Penny asked.
"In your business, you help couples split up, right?" Victor asked.
"Pretty much," Penny agreed.
"My hobby is teaching couples how not to split up," Victor said.
"You're going to explain, right?" Penny asked.
"What's the most common reason that couples divorce?" Victor asked. "Money? Sex? Love?"
"Sex," Penny replied.
"And the whole sex problem is one of satisfaction, one way or the other, right?" Victor asked.
"Pretty much," Penny agreed. "With our work, we mostly see issues of sexual fidelity."
"Exactly," Victor said, nodding. "What I do is try to show couples that sexual fidelity isn't important, that it's emotional fidelity that's important."
"My boss has told me the exact same thing," Penny said. "I could never be sexually faithful to any one person, but I'd like to think that I could be emotionally faithful."
"Have you never cheated on a boyfriend or had one cheat on you?" Victor asked.
"I've never had a boyfriend," Penny replied, laughing. "I've known since high school that there's no way any one guy could make me happy, so I never bothered trying, save everyone the hassle. I'm into variety. I don't need a man for emotional stability or anything, just for friendship and sex, and sometimes the friendship isn't important."
"So you enjoyed that party last night," Victor said.
"That was great," Penny replied. "Just lying there and guy after guy fucking me, making me feel good, not talking, nothing personal, just sex, not worrying about them cumming too quickly because I knew that there'd be another one waiting, that was great. And then I met you, so that made it even better."
"Well, meeting you and Amy makes my life highlight reel," Victor said. "My tongue cramps when I think of your pussy."
"That won't do," Penny said, shaking her head. "We'll have to work on that after brunch, don't you think?"
"Great minds, thinking alike," Victor said with a laugh. "What's your favorite thing about sex?" he asked.
"Cum, eating cum straight from a cock," Penny replied, licking her lips. "What about you?" she asked.
"That's a close second, but I'm all about eating pussy," Victor replied.
"And that would be my number two," Penny said, smiling. "I still can't get over seeing you sucking a cock," she said. "When did you start doing that, and why?"
"In high school," Victor replied. "I grew up in Eureka Springs, Arkansas, in the middle of the Ozark Mountains. I learned to suck a cock, and get fucked by one, before I ever got near a pussy. Everyone did it, so it wasn't strange. It wasn't until I went to university that I realized that it wasn't exactly normal, but by then...It actually comes in handy with my hobby helping couples with sexual fidelity issues."
"How?" Penny asked.
"Believe it or not, most people at least imagine what it would be like to have some sort of sex with someone of the same gender," Victor replied. "For most people, it's a fleeting thing quickly forgotten, but it often pops up again when they're in their 40s and 50s, or even 60s, when they're more secure in themselves. They're more likely to act on the idea then. Part of what I do, after convincing couples that they shouldn't worry about sexual fidelity, is try to get them to expand their sexual horizons and try things that aren't generally considered acceptable, like sharing a spouse or experimenting with same-sex fun. You'd be surprised how much more willing a guy is to try sucking a cock after another guy has sucked his, especially if it's in front of his wife. Spousal peer pressure is huge. Same for anal sex, which applies to both sexes. Most women aren't into anal sex, so if a woman can be convinced to give it a try, it's not a big leap from there before she wants her husband, the guy fucking her in the ass, to experience it for himself."
"You're basically convincing couples to become bisexual swingers," Penny said.
"You could look at like that, but I rather see it as letting people realize who they are when you strip away the prejudice and fear," Victor said, smiling. "If the basic urge isn't there, there's nothing to release, but if there is that little bit of curiosity, then there is the possibility to experiment and grow. What do you think of that?" he asked.
"I like it," Penny laughed. "It sounds like lots of fun. But how do you find these couples? Who are they?"
"It started with a colleague when I worked on Wall Street," Victor explained. "I went to dinner with him and his wife and we got pretty trashed. She was being very friendly and invited me to join them for after-dinner drinks at their place. When we got there, she told me that they had discussed having a three-way and wondered if I'd be interested in being a part of it. Drake, her husband, and I were pretty good friends and I didn't want to mess up his relationship with Diane, so I tried to demur, using the fact that the three of us were pretty trashed as an excuse, telling them that I'd feel bad if they regretted it when they were sober, that I didn't want to damage our friendship or professional relationship."
"Victor, are you a nice guy?" Penny asked, smiling.
"I have my moments," Victor replied. "Anyway, Diane was sort of insisting and then Drake said that it was okay with him. I'm only human, so I agreed. Diane was a short, chubby blonde with big breasts that worked as a secretary and Drake was tall and lanky. He was a real nerd, but a genius. They were an incongruous-looking couple, to say the least."
"Diane started to undress, and when she took off her bra, I saw that she had tiny pale nipples that were sticking out," Victor continued. "When she peeled her panties off, they stuck to her. She was already really wet. She had a fat pussy with just a line down the middle. The next thing I knew, she was kneeling in front of me pulling my zipper down."
"What was Drake doing?" Penny asked, enjoying the story.
"Just watching," Victor replied. "Not saying anything, but I could see that he was getting excited. His cock was starting to tent his trousers. When Diane got my cock out, she went down on me. I was shocked when she took all of it. Her nose was pressing against my stomach and she was doing this wild thing with her mouth and throat. I almost came right away. Then she started face-fucking herself, bang, bang, bang."
"Then Diane looked up at Drake and told him that she wasn't going to fuck me so that he could watch, that they had agreed to do it together, and told him to sit next to me on the sofa. When he did, she moved over and got his cock out. He wasn't as big as me, but he was thicker. I understood how Diane had been able to take all of me when I saw her do it to Drake. She was one hell of a cocksucker. When she moved back to me, she told me that she wanted me to cum in her mouth, not to hold back. So I didn't. She ate cum like it was candy, didn't miss a drop."
"My kind of a woman," Penny said. "This is making me wet."
"Really?" Victor asked, leaning over and sliding a hand up her inner thigh, feeling the slick wetness as his fingers grazed her long inner lips, causing Penny to shudder.
"Someone will see us," she said, quickly looking around to see if anyone had noticed.
"Should we go?" Victor asked, softly sucking on his fingers, a big smile on his face.
"No, finish the story," Penny insisted.
"After Diane sucked me off, she did the same to Drake," Victor continued, "then she started pulling his clothes off and then mine until we were all naked. She lay back on the carpet - it was a thick shag - and pulled her knees up and apart. Her pussy was really pink. She had delicate lips and a tiny clit and she was really wet. I looked over at Drake and he told me to go for it, so I did. I got down on the carpet with her and started to eat her pussy. Her clit was real sensitive and she began to cum almost right away. She was also pretty noisy. When I finally stuck my cock in her, I was surprised by how tight she was, in light of how thick Drake's cock was. She was a lot like you, knew how to squeeze a cock and milk it with her pussy. She was a really good fuck, but her loud moaning was distracting. I've never really enjoyed a noisy woman. It took me a while before I was ready to cum, then she sucked me again."
"Then she told Drake that it was his turn," he continued. "He didn't bother to eat her, just jumped on her and started fucking her. I was playing with her breasts, sucking on her nipples, watching Drake fuck her. I was pretty surprised when he came, in her. I hadn't planned on it, but when he pulled his cock out of her, I just leaned over and started sucking it. They both sort of freaked out. He just froze but his cock got really hard again. Then I started eating Diane. She was going wild, making a lot of noise, cumming like crazy. When I finished, I rolled over onto my back to catch my breath."
"Diane was going on and on about how that was the hottest thing that she had ever seen, wanting to know why I had sucked Drake's cock, then eaten her when she was full of cum," Victor continued. "I tried to explain that it was just the impulse of the moment, that I hadn't planned on doing it. Then Diane told Drake that she wanted to see him do it. I could see that he wasn't all that excited about the idea, but she told him that they had talked about it and she knew that he was curious about what it would be like, that this was his chance to find out. The next thing I knew, Drake was trying to suck my cock while Diane watched from inches away. Obviously, he didn't know how to do it, but he tried. Then Diane started sucking on me again, trying to show him how she did it, then he'd try. Once he got over the fact that he was actually sucking a cock, he got better at it."
"Then Diane climbed on top of me and began fucking me. She'd fuck me for a minute or two, then rise up off of me and tell Drake to suck me, then she'd start fucking me again. This went on for a while and each time Drake got into it a little bit more. I could tell that he was enjoying it. When I finally felt like I was going to cum, I warned Diane and she got off of me and told Drake to suck me and told me to cum in his mouth. I could feel Drake's hesitation as he sucked me, but I was way past being able to control things and blew my nut in his mouth. He started choking and Diane told him to just swallow it, that it wouldn't kill him, and he did. When he finally stopped, he had cum all over his chin and Diane started kissing him and licking the cum from his face."
"After that, we'd get together every week or so and we'd both fuck her," Victor continued. "Drake actually got pretty good at sucking my cock and seemed to like eating cum. They'd have me fuck her, then cum in her, then Drake would eat her after he sucked me clean. When I'd fuck her in the ass, something that she really loved, she didn't want me to cum in her, so I'd cum on her ass and Drake would lick it up. That was how it started."
"God, that is so hot," Penny said, her face flushed. "We need to go somewhere so that we can fuck. I'm about to explode, I'm so horny."
Getting into Victor's car, the valet was once again treated to a view of Penny's spread pussy, though this time it was glistening wetly, as were her inner thighs.
"What happened next?" Penny asked as Victor drove up N Ocean Drive.
"I'm pretty sure that it was Diane who told one of her friends about what we had been doing," Victor replied. "I got a call one day inviting me to dinner and some fun like I was having with Drake and Diane, was how it was put. They had obviously already experimented, because he had no hesitation about sucking my cock after I fucked his wife. She wanted me to fuck her in the ass, so I did, then he said that he wanted to try it, that he had been trying to get up the nerve. It took some doing and a lot of lube, but I finally got to get my first ass cherry. Then I let him repay the favor. After that, I was constantly getting calls to come visit couples. Word spread. A lot of them were already into the whole thing, but many were just curious and wanted to experiment, see if it was for them. I was printing money at work and having outrageous threesomes most evenings. I thought that my life was perfect."
"Is this your house?" Penny asked when he pulled into the driveway of a house on E Inlet Drive, at the very northern tip of the island.
"Yes," Victor replied as he parked the car, then came around to help her out, smiling when he saw her glistening, gooey pussy spread open as she got out.
As soon as they entered the house, Penny was on him, kissing him and practically ripping his clothes off, inhaling his cock when she got it out, then pulling him down onto the floor and mounting him, moaning as his cock filled her hungry pussy and his hands grabbed her breasts as she began to fuck him, pounding her pussy up and down on his cock until he warned her that he was going to cum, then dismounting him and turning to take him into her mouth while planting her pussy on his, moaning when he exploded and began blasting cum which she eagerly gulped down as he ate her gooey pussy.
"God, I can't believe how horny I was," Penny gasped as she turned to sit on the cold marble floor, then laughed. "Show me your house now," she said, getting to her feet.
"It's not big, only four bedrooms," Victor explained as he led her through the house. "But it's in a perfect location," he explained, leading her out the back door to the perfectly manicured lawn which stretched to a large vacant piece of land right on the ocean, the Palm Beach Inlet to the left, only one house between his and the inlet. "That house blocks a lot of the wind," he explained. "They get beat up pretty bad by the hurricanes, while my house doesn't really suffer any damage other than to the landscaping. It's nice and quiet and I practically have a private beach. Only the residents really have access, even though it's considered public, but there is no public parking, so it's private for all intents and purposes."
"Do you spend much time here?" Penny asked, wrapping a hand around his cock and sinking to her knees in front of him, the sound and smell of the ocean behind her suffusing her senses as she took him into her mouth.
"Two, three months of the year," Victor replied, his fingers entwined in her hair as she sucked his cock.
"Do you fuck any of your neighbors?" Penny asked, looking up at him.
"Not yet," Victor replied, smiling down at her.
"But you would?" Penny asked, her tongue flicking out to catch a bubble of pre-cum that was forming in the slit of his cock.
"I've yet to meet the person I wouldn't fuck," Victor replied. "Sex is sex and I don't play favorites. It's all good."
"I agree," Penny said, rising up and turning around, then spreading her legs apart and bending over until her hands were on the ground. "Fuck me in the ass," she said, moaning in delight when she felt his cock pushing into her.
"This is great," Victor said, laughing as he stroked his cock in and out of her ass while looking past her to the ocean beyond.
"I want you to cum in me," Penny said.
"Your wish is my command," Victor said, letting himself go, his cock pulsing deep in her ass as he came.
"I really love sex outdoors," Penny said when she finally stood up, cum running from her ass and down her legs as she turned to kiss him, her arms wrapped around his neck.
"There's an outdoor shower," Victor said, leading her over to it, smiling when she gasped when the cold water hit her. "No hot water, though," he said.
"I hadn't noticed," Penny said, her teeth chattering as she hugged him. "Now let's go fuck in a bed," she said when she felt that all of the cum had finally leaked from her ass.
They fucked for more than an hour, Penny finally collapsing into the bed as Victor ate her pussy after cumming in her.
"I just love it when you do that," Penny purred as he feasted on her cum-filled quim.
"And I love doing it," Victor said, crawling up to lie next to her as she turned and snuggled against him.
"All of those couples that you were having sex with, do you still stay in contact with them?" Penny asked.
"Not really," Victor replied. "Things changed."
"How?" Penny asked.
"One of my clients, I got lucky and made him over $100 million one day," Victor explained. "It was my first really big hit. It was just a drop in the bucket for him - he was worth billions - but I learned that for those people, there's no such thing as enough, in a lot of respects. He invited me to his home for dinner to thank me. He and his wife lived in the penthouse of one of the tallest towers in Manhattan. She was wearing a see-thru, short black dress with nothing under it that left nothing to the imagination, and she was hot, really hot. It was hard not to look at her, and at one point her husband asked me if I'd like to fuck her, just like that, out of the blue. I told him that any man in his right mind would want to. She was just smiling, like it was nothing. Then he told me that I could do anything with her that I wanted short of hurting her if he could do the same with me."
"Oh, my god!" Penny gasped, her eyes wide.
"No kidding," Victor laughed. "I couldn't believe it. All that money. I tried to play dumb and asked him what he meant and he told me that he wanted me to suck his cock, that he wanted to suck mine and fuck me in the ass and that he wanted me to fuck him in the ass. He just said it like he was discussing the weather. Talk about being cut loose in a candy store. It was an amazing night. She was awesome and he wasn't the least bit shy about things. They had obviously done it a lot."
"After that, I started getting calls from friends of his, wanting me to manage their accounts," Victor continued. "And they, Dean and Myrna, those was their names, kept inviting me to dinner from time to time with sex being the dessert. One night there was another couple there for dinner, some Arab sheikh and his wife, an Englishwoman. He offered to let me manage his investments - we're talking about over $20 billion - if I'd agree to being their sexual playtoy. I couldn't say yes fast enough. That was the most amazing night of my life. They weren't interested in fucking their wives, they were more interested in me. I sucked them both a couple of times and they took turns fucking me while I was eating or fucking their wives. That was the first time in my life that I was actually sore the next day, my mouth and my ass, but it was the best feeling in the world."
"After that, the same thing happened more and more," Victor continued. "Dean and Myrna would invite me over for dinner and there'd be another couple and we'd have an orgy after dinner. Soon I was managing over $100 billion in accounts and got promoted to senior money manager. I was making a couple of billion a year in commissions and having incredible sex several times a week."
"But you quit," Penny said. "Why?"
"Like I said, assholes," Victor replied. "My bosses. They were jealous of my success. I was making more money than anyone in the company, especially them. One day I just had enough, of them and money, so I quit. The pressure was intense and I just didn't need it anymore."
"What about the people that you were managing accounts for?" Penny asked.
"Oh, they were disappointed, but that didn't stop the rest of the relationship," Victor replied, laughing. "I still got invited to dinner party orgies regularly, including week-long affairs at their homes around the world. They send their private jets for me sometimes."
"I'm jealous," Penny said, laughing. "What a perfect life."
"It is," Victor agreed.
"Do you still do it?" Penny asked.
"All the time," Victor replied. "I think of it as my hobby. I'm here resting up before the party season gets started. This is the slow season for that crowd, just before the end of the year. In a couple of days I'm going to France for a week, a party at some chalet in the French Alps."
"Wow!" Penny said, shaking her head. "And you're in bed with me."
"You're the best sex I've ever had," Victor said. "And you've got the tastiest pussy I've ever eaten. I'll miss you when I go, unless you'd like to come with me. You'd be very welcome, I'm sure."
"All the women you've had and I'm the best?" Penny asked. "You don't have to lie to me."
"I'm not," Victor said. "I mean it. I'd never insult you like that. You are by far the best sex I've ever had."
"Well, you're the only man that has ever eaten me when I'm full of cum, so that puts you at the top of my list. If I didn't have a job, I'd take you up on that in a flash," Penny sighed. "That party where we met was only the second one I've been to, but I just loved it. That's my kind of a life."
"You've actually met someone who I see at parties fairly frequently," Victor said.
"Really? Who?" Penny asked.
"Selena," Victor replied, smiling at the surprise on her face. "That's how I met her and her ex-husband a few years ago, at one of those parties. You really should get in touch with her. I can see the two of you becoming close friends. You're a lot alike. She lives for sex."
"I liked her," Penny said, "and she's so beautiful, so sexy. I planned on getting in touch with her, but now I'm definitely going to do it. Fuck me again, then I need to go. I promised to meet my parents for dinner."
"Hold that pose," Victor said as she struggled to get out of his car after he drove her home, her legs spread wide and her glistening pussy visible, her long inner lips petaled apart beneath her huge clit.
"You're terrible," Penny laughed. "Help me out of this thing," she said, taking his hand. "Will you let me give you a ride to the airport when you have to leave?" she asked, kissing him, her arms around his neck.
"I'd like that," Victor said.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"There you are," Amy greeted Penny when she entered. "How was your day?" she asked as Penny undressed, dropping her skirt and T-shirt on the chair next to the door.
"Amazing," Penny replied, going over behind the sofa and reaching down for Amy's breasts, fondling them and pinching and pulling on her large cherry nipples. "What about you?" she asked, coming around to sit next to her, leaning over for a quick kiss.
"I spent the day with Bill," Amy said, smiling at the surprise on Penny's face.
"How was that?" Penny said. "I haven't talked to him in a couple of weeks."
"He's as sweet as ever and can't get enough of my pussy," Amy replied, laughing. "And he understands that you've been busy. He's not insulted. Tell me about Victor," she said, and Penny did, leaving Amy with her mouth hanging open by the time she finished. "My god, is he the perfect man or what?"
"Seriously," Penny agreed, sighing. "I never thought that I could get married, but a man like that, I'd have to reconsider. I mean, he's like me, but with a cock."
"A gorgeous cock," Amy corrected.
"I'm meeting my parents for dinner," Penny said. "Feel like joining us?" she asked.
"Thanks, but I'm beat," Amy replied. "Bill made up for lost time. The man's in shape and I'm not."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I'm not sure that I like these early-morning flights," Penny complained as they took off for Philadelphia Monday morning on the 7:30am flight. "It wouldn't be so terrible to have to spend the night. At least it would give us a chance to fuck. We both seem too busy lately."
"I'll take that under advisement," Grant said, chuckling.
"This meeting is happening awfully quickly," Penny said.
"That means that they're nervous, scared," Grant said, smiling. "Advantage us."
"You have a plan?" Penny asked.
"No," Grant replied. "Everything is up to Rose. Whatever she wants is going to determine the outcome. I'm sure that her reaction to listening to her husband and the Commissioner will tip the balance one way or the other. We're basically there to ensure that everyone plays fair."
They arrived at the Gold residence and found Rose in her housecoat barefoot and Jeremy wearing chinos, a flannel shirt, and tennis shoes.
"We've got about an hour before Commissioner Myerson will get here," Grant said after looking at his watch when they were all seated, Rose on the sofa, everyone else in chairs facing the sofa. "I want to make one thing clear to both of you. I may be Mrs. Gold's attorney, but for the purposes of this meeting and the one with the Commissioner, I'm here as a neutral observer, an off-the-record witness, should it be necessary. I'm here to help both of you, but this is for the two of you, so that you can talk to each other directly. Jeremy?"
"Rose, you know that I love you and would do anything for you," Jeremy began. "I've swallowed my pride so that you'd have the kind of happiness that you want and deserve. And I've enjoyed it. For more than 20 years, I've gotten nothing but joy from watching you, seeing you enjoy yourself, knowing that you were doing it for me. It's a debt too big to ever hope to repay. And then I said something that I shouldn't, that I don't really think or feel, or believe. But I said it in a momentary lapse of reason. And it hurt you. You have no idea how it breaks my heart to think that I've caused you hurt, you, the woman I love and worship. I'm so, so sorry and I wish that it had never happened. I don't ask you to forgive me. I know that that's not possible. But I do ask you to let me spend the rest of our lives proving to you that I didn't mean it, that I love you, and that it won't ever happen again."
Penny thought that it would be possible to cut the tension in the room with a knife as they all sat there when Jeremy finished speaking. Rose had shown no expression on her face at all during his speech.
"There's something that you need to know that might make you change your mind," Rose finally said.
"Nothing could make me change my mind," Jeremy assured her fervently. "Nothing."
"The men that you've brought to me, they've also come to see me when you're not there," Rose said.
"What do you mean?" Jeremy asked, a confused expression on his face.
"When you've been at work, during your shift, the men that you bring me a couple of nights a week, they come by," Rose replied. "They fuck me."
"Really?" Jeremy asked, a stunned look on his face.
"Almost every day, sometimes more than one," Rose said. "And it's been going on for over 20 years."
"I-I had no idea," Jeremy said, shaking his head slowly. "If I had known...Rose, you should have said something, told me that once or twice a week wasn't enough. I would have brought them home every night if I thought that that was what you wanted. I felt so badly that you were doing it for me. I didn't want to make it worse for you."
"Every time someone would come by, I'd chart it just like Dr. Denholm had us do when we started," Rose said. "I've got records from the very beginning, their names, the date, the time. It's almost 4,000 men, though a lot of them came many times."
"It...it doesn't matter, Rose," Jeremy said, smiling. "It doesn't matter. The only thing that's ever mattered to me was that you were happy. If that's what it takes, that's what you want or need, then I'm all for it. I just want you to be happy and I want you in my life."
"If I agree not to go for the divorce, do I get to keep doing it, the other men?" Rose asked.
"Whatever you want," Jeremy promised desperately. "All day and night, as many and as often as you like, just let me be a part of your life. You're everything to me, more important to me than the force."
"Do you mean it?" Rose asked. "Really mean it, especially about the force?"
"Yes, yes," Jeremy pleaded.
"You should know that Harold has threatened me, us," Rose said.
"Harold?" Jeremy asked, a puzzled look on his face.
"Myerson," Rose said.
"The Commissioner?" Jeremy asked. "Rose, that's not good. Harold is a dangerous man to cross. Why would he threaten you, or us?" he asked.
"Because I let him know that I'd turn my legers over to the press if he didn't make you agree to the divorce," Rose replied.
"Oh, god, Rose, that wasn't smart," Jeremy said. "You have no idea what he's capable of."
"I can handle Harold," Rose said contemptuously. "His name is in my leger 78 times. When you've fucked a man 78 times, you learn things about him, especially his weaknesses."
"Does this mean that you're going to give me another chance?" Jeremy asked hopefully.
"Let's see how it goes with Harold first," Rose replied.
The 20 minutes until the doorbell rang seemed like 2 years to Penny. She felt a chill run down her spine when she saw him when Jeremy answered the door and let him in, remembering the malevolent feeling that she had experienced in the limousine with him.
"Rose," Commissioner Myerson said, nodding to her.
"You just sit down and keep your mouth shut and listen to what I have to say to you," Rose said. "This is my house and you're nothing here. Got it?"
Penny saw the color creep from beneath Commissioner Myerson's collar and him visibly restraining himself.
"What would you like to say, Rose?" he asked, taking a seat.
"You said that you'd pay my legal expenses and give me $10 million if I dropped the divorce?" Rose asked.
"That's right," Commissioner Myerson said. "In consideration of..."
"In consideration of bullshit," Rose said, laughing. "You're shitting your pants at the idea that I'll turn my legers over to the press and we both know it. Show me the check," she said.
"When we come to an understanding, I'll see to it that you get the money, Rose," Commissioner Myerson said.
"I know you better than that, Harold," Rose said, shaking her head. "You've got the check with you. You're here to make a deal, not dicker. Show me the check."
Hesitating for a moment, Commissioner Myerson reached into his jacket and pulled out an envelope that he handed to Rose.
"$20 million," Rose said, smiling, then handing the check to Grant. "That look okay to you?" she asked.
"It looks like a bank draft for $20 million," Grant replied, handing it back to her.
"I'll agree to withdraw the divorce application under one condition," Rose said, laying the check on the table where everyone could see it. "Jerry's retirement is in 5 years. Give it to him now with full pension and benefits. I need him by my side more than you do."
Jeremy started to say something, then thought better of it and closed his mouth.
"What about your legers, Rose?" Commissioner Myerson asked.
"What about them?" Rose asked.
"You'll give them to me?" Commissioner Myerson asked.
"No," Rose replied. "Knowing you, you'd use them to blackmail the other people who've dropped by to sample my charms like you have. I've given Mr. Studder a copy of my legers. I've also paid him $1 million to get him to promise to release them to the press should anything untoward happen to either me or Jerry. You'd be well advised to make sure that nothing happens to either of us and that we die of old age in bed. Making Jerry finish the last 5 years until his retirement could put him in harm's way, which I'd blame you for. Now, do we have an understanding, Harold?" she asked.
"We do," Commissioner Myerson replied, smiling wanly. "Is there anything else?" he asked.
"Yes, one thing," Rose said, standing up and letting her housecoat fall to the floor, leaving her naked. "78 times before this you've seen me like this," she said, sliding her hands down her body, "touched me," she said, cupping her big breasts and pinching her large dark nipples, "tasted me and fucked me," she said, one hand going between her legs, a finger slipping between the fat outer lips of her pussy. "Of all the men in this world, only you will be denied that pleasure ever again," she said, reaching down and picking up her housecoat and putting it on. "You can leave now. Please don't ever make me have to set eyes on you again."
A tight smile on his face, Commissioner Myerson got to his feet.
"I'll have them start processing your retirement paperwork today, Jerry," he said, then left.
"Rose! You were awesome!" Penny said, then laughed. "My god!"
"God, I love you," Jeremy said, taking her in his arms and kissing her.
"What about this?" Rose asked after Jeremy released her, picking up the check from the table.
"When I recover legal costs and fees, I usually get half," Grant replied. "I get 10% of any settlement, so you owe me $6 million."
"I'll have my bank transfer it to you today," Rose said. "And you'll withdraw the divorce application?" she asked, smiling at Jeremy.
"Today," Grant promised.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"You keep finding ways to surprise me," Penny said as they flew home.
"But I didn't do anything except sit there like a bump on a log," Grant protested.
"Exactly, and you still got the outcome that you wanted from the get-go," Penny said with a sigh. "Just amazing."
"It is pretty cool, isn't it?" Grant said, sitting back and closing his eyes, a smile on his face.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Hey, this is nice," Victor said, admiring her Mercedes when Penny picked him up at his house to take him to the airport.
"I like it, but it's nothing next to yours," Penny said. "What airline are you flying?" she asked.
"The VIP terminal," Victor replied. "It's a shame that you can't come with me. It would be fun."
"No doubt," Penny agreed. "You'll just have to have fun for me and tell me about it the next time I see you."
"Deal," Victor said.
"When will you be back?" Penny asked.
"I have no idea," Victor replied. "I don't really have or make any plans, things just happen and I adjust. The party in France might turn into invitations to more parties elsewhere. That's usually how it goes."
"What a life, flying around the world for orgies," Penny laughed.
"It's a burden, but I'm willing to bear it," Victor said, laughing with her. "Over there," he said, pointing as she pulled into the VIP terminal.
"The Gulfstream?" Penny asked.
"You know jets?" Victor asked.
"In a way," Penny replied. "Who's is it?"
"Mine," Victor replied, smiling.
"Wow, nice," Penny said, shaking her head. "Which model is it?"
"The G800," Victor replied. "I'll take you for a ride in it next time I'm here."
"I want to fly it," Penny said.
"Can you?" Victor asked.
"Not yet, but I'll be able to the next time I see you," Penny replied.
"How come I think that you're not kidding?" Victor asked as he got out of the car.
"Have fun, for me, too," Penny said, kissing him.
"I promise to think of you when I'm sucking some guy's cock or eating a nice juicy pussy," Victor said.
"Bastard," Penny laughed.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 12
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 12.
"It looks like we'll be going to New Orleans tomorrow to talk with our client, hear his story," Grant informed Penny when she arrived at work Monday morning.
"How long will we be gone?" Penny asked.
"Hard to say," Grant replied. "Overnight at the least, and depending upon what we learn, possibly longer."
Reviewing the information that they had so far on the Hills, Penny kept glancing at the scrap of paper with Selena Hernandez' phone number on it that Victor had given her, finally picking up her phone and dialing.
"Hi, this is Penny Lane," she said when the call was answered. "We met at your party the other night."
"I remember you quite well," Selena said, "and your beautiful friend. Shall we get together and get to know one another better, perhaps lunch?" she asked.
"I have to go to New Orleans for work tomorrow," Penny replied. "I'm not sure how long I'll be there."
"Then how about this evening?" Selena suggested. "I have an early dinner engagement, but we could meet for drinks and coffee afterwards."
"That could work, but it would have to be an early evening," Penny said.
"Why don't we say 8:00?" Selena suggested. "You could come to my house unless you'd prefer to meet elsewhere."
"Your house would be fine," Penny replied, butterflies in her stomach.
"And you'll bring your friend, Amy I think her name was?" Selena asked.
"I'll certainly ask her, but I can't promise anything," Penny replied. "I don't know what plans she might have made."
"Then I look forward to seeing you and hopefully Amy, too, this evening," Selena said. "Until then."
Going down the hall to the boiler room, Penny perched on the edge of Amy's desk and told her about her call with Serena, her naked pussy clearly visible beneath her short miniskirt, but only visible to Amy.
"You are so unfair," Amy complained, laughing as she licked her lips. "I don't have any plans. Why not?"
They arrived at Selena's house promptly at 8:00 and were greeted at the door by a liveried servant who led them through the house and into what was obviously Selena's bedroom where they found her just slipping on a silk robe.
"Right on time," Selena said when she saw them, a smile on her face. "I just got home from dinner and was changing into something more comfortable," she explained, making no move to close her silk robe, it hanging loosely on her, hiding nothing, her naked body on display as she moved to embrace them, giving each of them a soft kiss. "Would you like something to drink, or perhaps you'd like to get more comfortable and join me so that we can get to know one another better?" she asked, her hand indicating the large round bed behind her.
"I don't need anything to drink," Amy said, smiling as she let her clothes fall to the floor, Penny following suit.
"I confess to having a weakness for redheaded women," Selena said, letting her silk robe slide from her body, then reaching out with both hands to cup their pussies, a finger sliding into their wetness as she leaned forward to suck on their hard nipples. "But come, the bed is so much more comfortable," she said, turning and leading the way. "I hope you don't mind my forwardness," she said as Penny and Amy crawled onto the bed with her, Amy pushing her legs apart as she leaned down to drag her tongue up through her glistening pussy.
"Neither of us is exactly known for our subtlety," Penny replied as Selena pulled her so that she was straddling her face, watching Amy sucking on her pussy, sighing when she felt Selena pull her down and felt her tongue slide up into her.
"Oh, my, you're every bit as delicious as I imagined that you'd be," Selena said several minutes later after eating Penny to several orgasms. "Why don't you trade places so that I can taste Amy, too?" she suggested.
"You've got a delicious pussy," Amy said as they traded places. "I just love the way you taste," she said, leaning over to kiss Selena before mounting her face and feeling her glue her mouth to her sopping pussy as Penny crawled between her legs and began slurping on her juicy pussy, loving the musky flavor of her.
"Oh, what a delightful après dinner treat," Selena sighed after a time as Amy dismounted her face.
"I just love eating you," Penny said, looking up from Selena's pussy, her mouth and chin smeared with her juices.
"And you've got a delightfully talented tongue," Selena said, laughing. "Tell me, did you enjoy my party the other night?" she asked.
"It was wonderful," Penny replied. "And then we met Victor."
"Victor is very special," Selena sighed. "My ex-husband and I met him at a wonderful party in Zermatt, Switzerland, about five years ago. I'd never met such a gorgeous man who was so equally comfortable with men and women. Were you aware that he was that way?" she asked.
"I saw him suck a man's cock at your party," Penny replied, "then while we were fucking, a man fucked him. I'd never seen men having any kind of sex together before. It was so erotic."
"And he's got such stamina," Selena said.
"So we noticed," Amy said, laughing. "The man's a veritable fucking machine and he eats a mean pussy."
"I was sorry not to be able to enjoy him, but my duties as hostess...I needed to make sure that my guests were all having a good time," Selena said.
"I'd never had so many men before," Penny said. "It was wonderful. And then I met Victor. He was the first man who ever ate me when I was full of cum. I couldn't believe it."
"Yes, Victor has a particular love of creampie pussy," Selena said, laughing. "He's as cum crazy as anyone that I've ever met."
"That's probably why we got along so well," Penny said. "There's nothing I like more than cum and he has such a wonderful cock."
"I have to admit that I can't make up my mind what I like better, cock or pussy," Selena said, "but Victor does have a nice cock. My ex-husband and I used to enjoy sucking him together. Has he left for Chamonix already? I was invited, but I've decided to forgo this season's parties. I'm going to have a lot of intimate little parties here. The traveling can be so tiring."
"He left for France yesterday," Penny replied.
"Would the two of you like to come to my little affairs?" Selena asked. "You'd both be quite popular. Only a dozen or so people, just enough to keep it interesting, yet intimate."
"I'd love to," Penny replied, "when my work schedule allows. My job requires me to travel at a moment's notice."
"What do you do?" Selena asked.
"I'm a divorce attorney," Penny replied, Selena bursting into laughter.
"How utterly inapt," Selena said.
"I enjoy it, though it's sad to see people going through the trauma of a divorce," Penny said.
"Yes, it is quite traumatic," Selena agreed. "My husband's money helped ease the pain of mine. But enough about unpleasant subjects. Let's enjoy ourselves," she said, and they fell into a daisy chain, the sounds of them eating one another filling the bedroom.
"I just loved eating her," Amy said as they drove home. "She's such a juice machine."
"She's delicious," Penny agreed. "And so sexy. She's like pure sex."
"I want to see her fucking," Amy said. "I'll bet that's something to see."
"I think that you're going to get your wish," Penny said, smiling. "I want to see it, too."
They checked into The Ritz-Carlton after their flight to New Orleans the next morning, the Maison Orleans Suite, Penny pleased to see that it had only a single king-sized bed and that it was very spacious.
"We don't have to meet our client until 2pm," Grant said. "Why don't we go for a walk and get some lunch? We're right on the edge of the French Quarter and there's some world-class food here."
Even though it was early in the day, Penny was surprised to see how many tourists there were thronging the streets of the French Quarter. They came upon Mr. B's Bistro on Royal Street and Grant informed her that it was famous for its barbequed shrimp, so they went in and got a table. After perusing the menu, they both ordered jumbo lump crabcakes, made from Louisiana blue crab with peppers and onions, served with a ravigote sauce and a small salad of mixed greens, then the barbequed Gulf shrimp, served in the shells in a peppery butter sauce. Even though they had a meeting, they opted to try a bottle of R Lopez de Heredia Vina Tondonia Gran Reserva rosé wine from the Rioja region of Spain that the server recommended as being perfectly matched with their meal.
Returning to their hotel after lunch, they both reviewed their notes and were prepared when they got a call from the front desk to advise them that Mr. Hill had arrived. Penny was unprepared for his appearance, tall at 6'2", with longer, wavy grey hair and startling blue eyes. After introducing themselves, they all took seats in the suite's comfortable living room.
"Mr. Hill, we're aware of the basic facts of your situation, but I'd like to learn the details of how things progressed to this point, if you don't mind," Grant said. "What was your marriage like before things changed and then how and why did things change?"
"Well, it was never a typical marriage," Mr. Hill began. "Gladys came from old Louisiana money and I was a newly minted professor who had just published a book that had been very well received. I was well aware that she was marrying beneath herself, socio-economically speaking, but I loved her and she loved me. Sex was an important part of that. Gladys was always ready for sex, eagerly so."
"And you not?" Grant asked.
"Well, sure, but it always struck me as incongruous considering her background that she'd be such a sexual person," Mr. Hill replied. "I don't know how to say it without using indelicate language," he said, smiling at Penny.
"Mr. Hill, I can assure you that I'm not a blushing virgin and that I very seriously doubt that you're going to say anything that I haven't heard before," Penny assured him, smiling. "And if you do, well, I'm always happy to learn."
"You're a lot like Gladys was at your age," Mr. Hill said. "Gladys loved oral sex, both giving and receiving. And she had a particular fondness for anal sex. As I said, our sex lives were very dynamic."
"Did that change?" Grant asked.
"As we grew older, it seemed to me as though our passions waned as well," Mr. Hill replied, nodding. "I assumed that it was a natural part of aging. I was happy with my work and with whatever time I spent with Gladys. We weren't sexless, it was just less often and less intense. That's why I was surprised when she mentioned at dinner one evening that she missed the days when we were passionate about each other, taking every opportunity to have sex, that she wished that we could recapture that."
"We talked about it and we both made an effort to increase the frequency of our sex, but it wasn't the same. We knew each other far too well. It became almost formulaic. Then one night after we had had sex, she asked me if I had ever thought about swinging. I had no idea what that was and she had to explain it to me. I was pretty stunned, not so much at the idea, but that she knew of it and that she was actually suggesting that we see what it was about as a way to spice up our sex lives."
"I told her that her happiness was of paramount importance to me and that if she thought that that was something that she wanted to see about, that I had no objections. I never thought for a moment that she'd have the nerve to actually do anything like that. Perhaps a week later, she told me about the 60+ Club, a social club for people over 60 who were into swinging. I remember laughing at the very idea that such a club existed, but agreed to go with her to see what it was like."
"At first, it seemed like any other social club, couples, and a lot of singles, having drinks and hors d'oeuvres and conversing. There were about 20-30 people, white, Black, Creole, Hispanic, Asian, a nice cross-section of society, and from varying economic situations. We met the president of the club and her husband and explained our particular circumstance. They were very understanding and explained that what we were going through wasn't the least bit uncommon, that that was why the 60+ Club had been established. They informed us that the more intimate part of the party would begin shortly and that we were welcome to stay, to observe or to join in, as we chose."
"At 10:00, the tables and chairs were cleared away and mattresses that had been stacked against the walls were pulled down onto the floor. Then people started undressing. It was all quite surreal to me, but I could feel Gladys' hand sweating as I held it while we watched people getting down on the mattresses and starting to have sex. Gladys never said a thing and we just stood to the side watching. We saw pretty much every permutation of heterosexual and same-sex sex happening, and people changing partners. When the party started to break up around midnight, we thanked them for allowing us to be there and promised to let them know what we thought and felt about the whole thing after we had discussed it."
"We had the best sex in years when we got home. Gladys was especially wild. She wore me out. When we talked about it, I was more than a little bit surprised when she said that she'd like to go there again and possibly participate. I was quite at a loss for what to say. My feelings were unsettled, to say the least. It had been exciting to watch, but I wasn't sure how I felt about participating. I didn't object morally or ethically, it was more a fear of the unknown, crossing a line into a so-called forbidden world of sin. We're both southern Baptists, so we've had the evils of sin pounded into our brains our whole lives. When I pointed that out to Gladys, she told me that she hadn't seen anything that she considered sinful, which shocked me, but that she had seen a lot of happiness and joy."
"I didn't want to summarily pour cold water on something that obviously interested her, so I agreed to return to the 60+ Club with her - we had learned that they had meetings every evening - with the caveat of not committing to participating, but accepting that one or both of us might opt to do so. We went the following evening and this time met some of the other people in the hour of socializing before the fun started. Everyone that we talked to seemed excited about having people who had never participated in swinging before taking their first steps into that world."
"When 10:00 arrived, the room was cleared and the mattresses pulled down onto the floor. I wasn't sure what to do when everyone started undressing, but seeing Gladys doing so made up my mind for me and I undressed also. I could tell that Gladys was excited. She has large breasts with small pale nipples and they were hard and sticking out. I could also see that she was wet. Almost immediately a man invited her to join him on one of the mattresses. Even though I knew that it was a possibility, I was still shocked when I saw her lying on top of him sucking him while he ate her. When she turned and mounted him, we were looking at one another. I saw her mouth and eyes open wide as she lowered herself onto him, then began fucking him, never losing eye contact with me."
"I started getting excited as I watched her and I got hard. The next thing I knew, some woman was kneeling in front of me, sucking on me. When I looked up to see if Gladys had noticed, I saw a big smile on her face. I was pretty nervous about everything and overly excited and came pretty quickly. When I looked over to see if Gladys had noticed, I saw her once again on top of the man sucking him. It was obvious to me that he was cumming. I knew that that was Gladys' favorite part of sex and wasn't at all surprised to see her swallowing. I could also see her from behind, the man that she was sucking sliding a couple of fingers in and out of her."
"I felt like I was in a daze. I watched her with two more men, the last of them Black, which really surprised me. I had heard her use inappropriate, disparaging language in the past when referring to Black people. I was even more surprised when he got up from on top of her and saw that he had cum in her. I think that she was surprised, too, because she reached down between her legs and then stared at his cum on her fingers before sucking on them. The party started to wind down and we got dressed and went home."
"When we got home, I was astonished that Gladys wanted more. I had only had that one encounter, so I was ready. Gladys had always preferred for me to eat her before fucking her, but I hesitated, remembering the sight of the three men fucking her, then the last one cumming in her. I had eaten her many a time after fucking her, but never after cumming in her, which wasn't often. Gladys always preferred to suck me when I was ready to cum. But I didn't want to spoil her mood - it had been quite a while since I had seen her so happy - so I ate her. She was wetter than she had been in years and I was surprised that she tasted just as good as ever. When we finally fucked, it was intense, really intense, the best I could remember."
"And Gladys was clearly happy, deliriously so. She even woke me once during the night for another round. I had to teach classes the next morning, but while we ate breakfast, she couldn't stop talking about what a wonderful time that she had had and how she couldn't wait to do it again. I hadn't particularly loved the experience, but I hadn't hated it, either. It was still too new and very surreal to me that such a thing existed. But we went to the 60+ Club that night and every night for the next few weeks. Gladys would have anywhere from three to six different men each time and I even relaxed enough to enjoy myself with some of the other women. But always when we got home, I'd eat her, then fuck her. I realized that she needed the assurance that what we were doing was okay and that I still loved her. As often as not, one or more of the men that she fucked would cum in her and I even got used to eating her that way. One thing that I learned in the world of swinging is that you can get used to anything."
"Then one night I saw Gladys on her hands and knees being fucked from behind, then lean down to eat the pussy of a woman. I don't know why that shocked me so much, but it did, and she clearly loved it. After that, she'd regularly eat other women, even the ones I had just fucked. She particularly liked to suck me when I was ready to cum after fucking some other woman, while at the same time being fucked from behind by some other man."
"This went on for a few months. Then she started suggesting that I try sucking a man's cock, that if I'd eat her and the other women after they had been fucked, that it shouldn't be that big a deal. She also pointed out the number of other men who were doing it. Now, I had never considered doing anything of the sort in my life, though I can't say that I hadn't wondered what it was like after watching other men doing it. They seemed to enjoy it just as much as any woman I had seen sucking a cock. Gladys finally convinced me to try it and I did, sucking the cock of the man fucking her for a few seconds when he'd pull it from her pussy. I did it a few times and realized that it wasn't really that big a deal, that it was more the idea of it that had bothered me. Until he came in my mouth. Then I sort of freaked out, coughing and choking, but I couldn't stop him from cumming in my mouth. His hand was on my head, holding me in place. When he finally finished and released me, Gladys was kissing me and licking the cum from my face, telling me how exciting it had been to see."
"It hadn't been so terrible, it was the surprise of him suddenly cumming that freaked me out," Mr. Hill explained. "After that, Gladys continued to implore me to do it again, always to the guy fucking her, and I did, a couple of times each evening. After a couple of weeks, it stopped being anything but fun. I enjoyed it, especially tasting her on a man's cock. And I was really surprised to find that I actually liked the taste of cum, some more than others. The feeling of a cock pulsing on my tongue excited me. I even started sucking the cocks of other men who weren't fucking Gladys."
"I don't know why I was surprised, but I was when Gladys suggested that I try letting a man fuck me in the ass. I knew how much she loved it and had seen her letting many men at the club fuck her in the ass, sometimes while she was fucking another man. She loved the feeling of two cocks in her sliding back and forth. I resisted the idea, but inevitably she got her way and I tried it. It wasn't pleasant at all, I have to say, and I was reluctant to repeat it, but Gladys never stopped encouraging me, so I endured it. Until one evening when I realized that I was enjoying it as some man fucked me in the ass. I happened to be fucking one of the women in the ass at the time. After that, I lost my reluctance about it and started looking forward to it as much as anything else."
"Everything about our lives improved. We were both happier than we had been in years and we were having fun every single night. I was shocked beyond words when she told me that she wanted a divorce because she felt I was enjoying myself too much, especially with other men. We had been going to the 60+ Club for almost 4 years, seldom missing a night. I still don't understand it."
"You say that you participated in these activities at her urging," Grant said. "Was that always the case?"
"No, only at first, say the first year," Mr. Hill replied. "After that, I had gotten enough confidence and learned to enjoy all aspects of it and would take the initiative without being prompted."
"And had your wife not brought swinging and the 60+ Club to your attention, do you believe that you would have ever taken that path?" Grant asked.
"Not in a million years," Mr. Hill replied, laughing.
"Do you want to be divorced from your wife?" Grant asked.
"Not at all," Mr. Hill replied. "I've never loved her more, especially now. Because of her, both of our lives are exponentially happier."
"Then why are you asking for $500 million in compensation to agree to the divorce?" Grant asked.
"It's not about the money, if that's what you're asking," Mr. Hill said. "Part of me is very angry that she'd do this. It was her idea and I did everything that she wanted me to do, even learned to like it. My life is irrevocably changed, for the better, I think. I don't think that it's right or fair that she does this. I guess I picked a big number to shock her, to scare her away from doing this. Am I wrong?" he asked.
"That's not for me or anyone else to say, other than the Court if it should go that far," Grant replied. "Are you willing to take it that far, go to court and air all of this laundry in public?"
"I have nothing to lose," Mr. Hill replied. "At my age, my reputation about my personal life no longer matters or is relevant. I've retired from teaching and the only thing I really do anymore is write books. My professional reputation can withstand any negativity about my personal life. Even without that money, I have sufficient income to live a fairly comfortable life. I have no urge to acquire things or change my standard of living. It's more a matter of principle now."
"I imagine that your wife will deny being the person who led you astray, as it were," Grant said. "Unless she can show how and why your marriage is now irretrievably broken, I think that you have a very good chance of prevailing, especially if you can produce any corroborative evidence to support your view of events."
"Such as?" Mr. Hill asked.
"Someone who is personally aware of what you've told us," Grant replied.
"I think that I can do that," Mr. Hill said ruminatively. "Would other members of the Club do?"
"Do they have personal, first-hand knowledge of what you've told us?" Grant asked.
"Definitely," Mr. Hill replied. "Two couples. The club president and her husband, Clair and Dennis Rimes, and another couple, close friends of theirs, Vicky and Sam Reese. Gladys would always pull some or all of them into a discussion about convincing me to take the next step, sucking a cock or being fucked by one."
"Are these people who you or your wife have had sexual interactions with?" Grant asked.
"Many times, all of us," Mr. Hill replied. "They're all bisexual, too."
"Do you think that they'd be willing to testify, in open court if necessary, but at least an on-the-record interview?" Grant asked.
"There's one way to find out," Mr. Hill replied. "You want me to give them a call and ask?"
"If you don't mind," Grant replied. "We could stay over another night if we could arrange interviews with them. If that's not possible, we could return when it would be more convenient for them."
"I like him," Penny said when Mr. Hill stepped out onto the balcony to make his calls. "He's sweet. There's an incredible gentleness about him."
"He's a man who is very comfortable in his own skin," Grant said. "Initial impression would make you think that he's soft, an easy person to push around, but he's anything but. There's steel there, too. People make the mistake of confusing a lack of ego for weakness."
"Both couples agree to sit for interviews and also to testify in court if it should become necessary," Mr. Hill announced when he returned from the balcony. "They can come tomorrow afternoon at 3:00."
"That's perfect," Grant said, smiling.
"Mr. Hill, what has your relationship with your wife been like since she filed for the divorce?" Penny asked.
"That's the crazy part," Mr. Hill said, smiling. "It hasn't really changed at all. We still go to the club every evening and I still eat her and then fuck her when we get home. The rest of the time, it's more on the chilly side."
"And have you moderated your behavior at the club so that your wife isn't as...offended by what you're doing?" Penny asked.
"Not at all," Mr. Hill replied. "I still enjoy men and women equally. You see, when you get to my age, at least for me as a man, my ability to fire on all cylinders is somewhat limited, or lessened, if you will. I can get an erection and perform perhaps two, maybe three times in an evening, and one of those is always for Gladys afterwards. So rather than not participate, I make use of what still does function adequately, my mouth and tongue and my ass. They can be just as enjoyable, though admittedly, there's nothing in life quite as exquisite as an orgasm."
"I couldn't agree more," Penny said, laughing.
"Would you like me to be here tomorrow when they come?" Mr. Hill asked.
"Actually, I wouldn't," Grant replied. "I don't want them to feel any additional pressure and your presence could conceivably do that."
"I understand," Mr. Hill said, nodding. "Then I'll just wait until I hear from you."
"Rest easy, Mr. Hill," Grant said. "I know that the process is unpleasant, but I foresee only a good outcome for you in the end."
"I appreciate that," Mr. Hill said, getting to his feet and shaking hands. "Thank you, and you, Miss Lane," he said, smiling as he shook her hand. "If only I were 30-40 years younger."
"I don't know about you, but I am going crazy, I am so horny," Penny said, quickly undressing once Mr. Hill had gone, then dragging Grant to the bedroom.
"Wow, where did that come from?" Grant asked half an hour later after eating her to a series of body-wracking orgasms, then fucking her, finishing by letting her suck him dry.
"I'm inspired," Penny sighed, gently jacking his cock as she snuggled up next to him. "One of my biggest fears is what would happen to my sex life when I get old. Now I've got hope."
"I've never had that worry," Grant said. "I've always assumed that your mother, who could get an erection from a corpse, would always be my inspiration to function. Just thinking of her makes me want to fuck her," he said, rolling over on top of Penny between her legs, lifting them and trapping them beneath his arms as he sank his cock into her. "But I'll settle for you," he said as he began to fuck her, Penny laughing as he pounded her pussy.
"God, that was great," Penny sighed when her father finally slid his spent cock from her ass, having switched places mid-fuck and finished deep in her ass at her urging. "Mom is so lucky."
They fell asleep, then woke up a couple of hours later and took a shower, Penny bending over in front of her father in the shower so that he could fuck her from behind, this time sucking him off when he was ready to cum.
"I think that I'm ready for some food," Penny said as they dried off after the shower.
"Like your mother, you have a way of working up an appetite in a man, and I'm not just talking about sex," Grant said.
"You say the sweetest things," Penny said with a laugh.
The dressed and went downstairs to the Ritz-Carlton's famous M Bistro where they both ordered the Grand Seafood Plateau containing marinated blue crab claws, crab ravigote, tuna tataki, poached shrimp, fresh oysters, a lobster tail, and 3oz of Beluga caviar with crème friache and blinis, along with a Caesar salad. Grant insisted on treating them to a bottle of The Judge, a Kongsgaard chardonnay from the Napa Valley.
"Mmm, I've missed being able to do this," Penny said when she woke Grant for the third time in the middle of the night, taking his cock into her mouth.
"Jesus, Penny," was all Grant managed before her pussy plastered itself to his mouth.
"Did you get enough sleep?" Penny asked coquettishly as they ate breakfast several hours later.
"Did you?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Penny replied, smiling brightly. "Whenever I sleep after fucking, it's always the best, most rejuvenating sleep."
"Why am I not surprised?" Grant asked, laughing.
They went walking through the French Quarter again, Penny fascinated by all of the colors and smells. Approaching noon, they came upon Galatoire's Restaurant on Bourbon Street where they decided to have lunch, ordering from the appetizer menu, shrimp remoulade, escargot, shrimp cocktail, and Louisiana jumbo lump crab with green onions and capers with a creole mustard aioli, along with avocado and crab salads, and Domaine Hubert Brochard sauvignon blanc from Sancerre by the glass.
They enjoyed the meal tremendously and had a leisurely stroll back to the hotel afterwards, once again enjoying the cacophonic kaleidoscope of humanity pulsating through the streets of the French Quarter. They had only been back in their suite for 30 minutes when the front desk let them know that they had visitors. Both Grant and Penny went down to greet them and guide them up to the suite.
Clair Rimes was a tiny woman with blue hair and grey eyes. She was wearing a sensible dark-blue skirt and white blouse, the dark, unclad nipples of her smaller breasts just visible poking out into the material of her blouse. Dennis Rimes was a trim man with thinning white hair and hazel eyes. Vicky Reese was taller than Clair Rimes by several inches and carried several extra pounds on her frame, her black hair obviously dyed, with piercing green eyes. Sam Reese was a couple of inches taller than his wife and was completely bald with a rather large paunch.
They had had the foresight to order a few bottles of New Zealand's Goldwater sauvignon blanc and offered them a glass as they sat in the suite's living room.
"First of all, let me thank you for coming," Grant said when they were all situated with glasses of wine. "I'm sure that you would much rather not be involved in this, but I'm certain that Mr. Hill greatly appreciates it, as do I. The way this is going to work is as follows. I'll invite you one by one into the other room for the interview. It will be video-taped on my iPhone," he explained, holding it up. "Please feel free to decline to answer any questions that I may ask, but at the same time, also feel free to respond as fully as you would like to any of the questions. You will all be asked the same questions, so please do not discuss your interview until they have all been completed. I anticipate that each interview will last no longer than 30 minutes. Any questions? No? Then why don't I start with you, Mrs. Rimes?" he suggested.
Grant led Clair Rimes into the bedroom and over to the small table by the window that had two comfortable chairs on either side of it, having her sit in the one that allowed the most light from the window to illuminate her face
"Ready?" Grant asked when he had his iPhone set up in its stand on the table.
"Yes," she replied.
"Please state your name and age," Grant started.
"Clair Rimes, 67," she replied.
"And you are here today to respond to questions regarding your friendship with Gladys and Dwayne Hill, is that correct?" Grant asked.
"That is correct," she replied.
"How long have you known Gladys and Dwayne Hill," Grant asked.
"A little over five years now," she replied.
"How did you meet them, under what circumstance?" Grant asked.
"They came into the 60+ Club to inquire about it," Clair Rimes replied.
"What is the 60+ Club?" Grant asked.
"It's a social club for people over 60 years of age who are interested in swinging," she replied, smiling.
"And how do you describe swinging?" Grant asked.
"It's usually married couples having sex with other people in an open setting where everyone can see everyone," she replied. "The 60+ Club also has a high percentage of single people who are also interested in having sex with multiple partners in an open setting."
"What is your connection with the 60+ Club?" Grant asked.
"I'm the President and have been for almost 7 years," she replied.
"Do you also participate in the 60+ Club's activities?" Grant asked.
"I do," she replied.
"With your husband?" Grant asked.
"Yes," she replied.
"So you and your husband are swingers?" Grant asked.
"We are," she replied.
"How long have you been swinging?" Grant asked.
"Over 30 years," she replied, smiling.
"Were Gladys and Dwayne Hill aware of what the nature of the 60+ Club was when they came to inquire about it?" Grant asked.
"Yes," she replied. "They had never tried swinging, or had sex outside of their marriage, as far as I could tell, and were curious as to what it was about."
"Did they say why they were interested?" Grant asked.
"Gladys said that they were looking for a way to rekindle the excitement of their relationship," she replied.
"Did Mr. Hill express a reason for being interested?" Grant asked.
"He never said a word," Clair Rimes replied. "Gladys did all of the talking. It was obviously her idea, her initiative that they were there. He was just going along with it to please her."
"Upon what do you base that?" Grant asked.
"30 plus years of swinging," she replied, laughing. "It's always one of the couple who is the driver, the other the passenger; in their case, it was Gladys doing the driving."
"How did they react to the information that you gave them?" Grant asked.
"Gladys seemed excited, Dwayne more reticent," she replied. "Our evenings at the 60+ Club start with an hour of normal socializing at 9:00, then at 10:00 there is approximately two hours of sexual fun. They had come just before 10:00 and I told them that they were more than welcome to stay, to watch and see what it was like, or to participate, as they chose."
"What did they do?" Grant asked.
"They stayed and watched," she replied.
"Did they say anything?" Grant asked.
"Not that I'm aware of," she replied. "But when I'd notice them, I could see that Gladys was getting more and more excited. Dwayne seemed more stunned than anything."
"What happened then?" Grant asked.
"I don't really know," she replied. "At some point just before everything wound down for the night, I noticed that they were gone."
"Did you ever see them again?" Grant asked.
"Yes, the next night," she replied. "They came in time for the social hour, met some of the other people."
"Did they stay for the ensuing activities?" Grant asked.
"Yes," she replied.
"Once again watching?" Grant asked.
"No, they undressed when everyone else did," she replied.
"They participated?" Grant asked.
"Yes," she replied.
"Were you able to see in what way they participated?" Grant asked.
"Everyone can see everyone," she replied. "That's the beauty of it. It's all out in the open, no hiding. I saw Gladys with two or three different men, and I saw Dwayne get his cock sucked. I didn't see him do anything more than that."
"And when you say that you saw Gladys with two or three different men, exactly what do you mean?" Grant asked.
"She sucked their cocks, they ate her pussy, they fucked," Clair Rimes said, smiling. "I saw her sucking one of the men off when he was ready to cum."
"What happened after that?" Grant asked.
"They started coming every night," she replied.
"Actively participating?" Grant asked.
"Very much so, especially Gladys," she replied. "Dwayne was much slower to get into it, but he finally did. He was quite popular. He's very much a gentleman."
"And Gladys?" Grant asked.
"She was also popular, but that was because she was so into it," she replied. "She was born to swing. She had a voracious appetite, loved sex, sucking cocks, fucking, especially in the ass, she really loved that."
"Other women?" Grant asked.
"Not right away, but it wasn't too long before she tried that, too, and loved it," she replied.
"Did you ever interact sexually with Gladys?" Grant asked.
"More times than I can count," she replied with a laugh. "She very quickly became a very talented pussy eater, loved eating a pussy that was full of cum."
"And what about Dwayne, did he also interact sexually with other men?" Grant asked.
"Not at first, no," she replied, shaking her head. "And he was very reluctant to try. Gladys was constantly urging him to try, at first just to suck a cock, but then to also get fucked by one. He always did what she wanted, but it was obvious that it was a struggle for him. He didn't take to it right away, but then he seemed to enjoy it after several months. Now, he's as comfortable with a man as a woman."
"Are you aware of the state of their marriage today?" Grant asked.
"I know that Gladys wants a divorce," she replied. "What nonsense! She wants to divorce him because he enjoys sucking cocks and getting fucked in the ass. He's only that way because she pushed him. I think that she's got a lot of nerve. She's trying to have her cake and eat it, too. She got her way, got what she wanted, now she's decided that she doesn't want it anymore. What gall."
"People do change their minds," Grant pointed out.
"Then she should say that she's no longer comfortable with it and stop," Clair Rimes said. "It's unfair for it to be okay for her, but not for him. I mean, seriously. That's such hypocrisy."
"Are they still attending the 60+ Club?" Grant asked.
"Every night," she replied. "In fact, Dwayne fucked me last night, then came in me when Gladys insisted, then she ate me when he finished. I even heard her encouraging him to swallow all of it when he sucked the cock of the man who had been fucking her. I really don't know what her problem is."
"Is there anything else that you feel I ought to be aware of?" Grant asked.
"Sometimes Gladys can be a bit of a snob, look down her nose at someone who doesn't come from as privileged a background as her," she replied. "Now, that doesn't stop her from having sex with anyone and everyone, but sometimes that side of her personality comes out. I actually like her and love having sex with her, so I'm quite disappointed by the current situation. I hate being involved, but I think that she's treating Dwayne very unfairly. He's as sweet and loving a man as you'd ever want to meet. He deserves better."
"I think that covers it for me," Grant said, smiling. "Thank you very much. Your candor and honesty are going to help, I can assure you."
"What are you going to do with this?" Clair Rimes asked, lifting her chin to indicate the iPhone.
"Part of the divorce process is at least one meeting to try to iron out differences, or come to an agreement, a settlement of some sort," Grant replied. "This and the other interviews will be shown to Mrs. Hill and her attorney at that meeting in the hope that it will help to accomplish that without this having to go to court and being exposed to the public and the ensuing ridicule."
"Well, Dennis and I discussed this and we both agree that at our age, we don't care if the whole world knows how we live our lives," she said. "We're not ashamed of it in the least, so if it all has to come out, then we're willing to have that happen. What I'm saying is that you don't need to protect or shield us. We have nothing to fear."
"I appreciate that and admire you greatly," Grant said, smiling. "Friends like you are hard to come by. Dwayne is a lucky man."
Just over an hour later, all of the interviews were concluded and everyone left.
"Well?" Penny asked.
"See for yourself," Grant replied, tossing her his iPhone and going to the suite's bar to pour himself a large glass of whisky over ice.
"My god, what an incredible group of people," Penny said after she had watched all four interviews. "I'd love to be that cool when I'm their age. Everything they said corroborates what Dwayne told us, too."
"It certainly does," Grant agreed.
"What's next?" Penny asked.
"Go home, get these transcribed and copied, and send Mrs. Hill's attorney a notice asking for a settlement meeting," Grant replied. "And I want Amy to look into this 60+ Club. Maybe there's something there that can further help our case."
They decided to go back down to the M Bistro for dinner and they both ordered half a dozen oysters on the half shell and blackened tuna tataki from the appetizer menu, a Caesar salad, and the Peruvian style paella with half a lobster tail, jasmine rice, shrimp, clams, Parmigiano-Reggiano cheese, English peas, and salsa criolla. They decided to celebrate with a bottle of Krug Brut Grand Cuvée champagne.
"I really do love working with and for you," Penny said later as she slowly fucked him, his hands filled with her breasts. "You can sleep on the flight home, right?" she asked, leaning down to kiss him as she continued to hump her pussy up and down on his cock.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"This is going to be fun," Grant said, laughing as he hung up the phone the next afternoon after they had returned from New Orleans.
"What?" Penny asked.
"Our newest client claims to be married to a Catholic priest who is now an archbishop," Grant explained.
"I didn't think that that was possible," Penny said.
"It's not supposed to be," Grant agreed. "Apparently they were secretly wed before he took his vows and have kept it a secret for the past 25 years. He entered the priesthood in an act of defiance when he learned that his older brother would inherit the entire family pharmaceutical fortune, which is worth approximately $14.5 billion today. His father was excommunicated for divorcing his first wife and has hated the church ever since, hence his act of rebellion."
"Archbishop Thomas O'Malley would also seem to be ambitious, dreams of being made a cardinal, which is suddenly in the realm of possibility because of the deaths of his parents and older brother in an automobile accident, which left him the de-facto heir. He has apparently made overtures to the Vatican about being rapidly advanced to a red hat in return for turning over his entire inheritance to the church."
"His hidden wife, Sarah, found out about his plans, and through a local attorney filed for a divorce and got an injunction from the court to stop her husband from giving his inheritance away to the church, asserting that she has a legitimate claim to half of it. The Vatican was quick to hire a law firm, O'Hara, Murphy, and Doyle, who specialize in church law, to contest the validity of the marriage. Her local attorney was immediately overwhelmed and out of his depth and contacted me and I agreed to take over the case for a modest referral fee."
"If they were married, there must be a record of the marriage," Penny said.
"Archbishop O'Malley, through his attorneys, O'Hara, Murphy, and Doyle, is maintaining that the marriage was annulled when he joined the priesthood in 1994, though they have produced no evidence of that so far. He and the church are in a bit of a panic because Mrs. O'Malley is threatening to expose how her husband has hidden their marriage. Apparently there is more to it than just their being married and keeping it hidden. She feels as though her life would be in danger if she were to expose everything."
"Isn't that a bit drastic?" Penny asked.
"That would depend upon what it is that she knows and is willing to expose," Grant replied. "Not to mention $14.5 billion that the Vatican would love to get its hands on. You also have to keep in mind that this is a woman who agreed to and went along with her marriage being kept a secret. She obviously has some issues of her own that made it possible for the situation to exist and continue for all those years."
"Not that it matters to me, but how can she possibly afford to hire you?" Penny asked.
"She can't," Grant replied. "I've agreed to take the case on contingency for 30% of whatever settlement we can get."
"Why?" Penny asked. "That doesn't sound like you at all. You're usually so...so...mercenary about the whole thing."
"I personally find the very idea of religion to be ludicrous and I absolutely hate religious institutions, the Catholic church above all," Grant replied. "First of all, the unsupported assumption of the existence of god, then the arrogance of man, and it's always a man, not a woman, presuming to know what said god's mind and thoughts and intentions are, and then to try to impose that belief on everyone else, well, it just disgusts me to no end. I can accept that there could be some sort of an entity that is so powerful that it would seem god-like, but to codify and institutionalize such a presumption, that I can't tolerate. It's just a form of oppression, a type of pseudo-government, an excuse to have control of people in order to amass wealth. I like the chance to stick my thumb in the church's collective eye. This is one case that I want to go to trial."
"I guess I shouldn't be surprised that you feel that way," Penny said after a moment. "I mean, your attitude towards sex goes against the grain of pretty much all religions. You couldn't be the way you are and believe in any of them. I've always been against religion because it relegates women to a second class status and god is always a man. If there were a god, I'd like to think that it would see all sentient creations as equal."
"I never thought of it from that point of view, but I couldn't agree more," Grant said. "I'd like nothing more than for there to actually be a god. That would give me some hope for the universe instead of the entropy and ennui that seem inevitable."
"Obviously we need to interview her and find out exactly what it is that she knows that has her so frightened," Penny said.
"I've arranged for a private security firm to bring her here," Grant said, smiling at the surprised look on Penny's face. "She should be here tonight. She feels trapped and afraid and won't talk to us unless we get her out of there and guarantee her safety."
"She's paranoid," Penny said.
"But perhaps with good reason," Grant said. "In any event, we have plenty of room at our house, so she'll be our houseguest for the time being. The same private security firm will continue to keep an eye on her while she's here and until this is resolved. It seemed like a better solution than sticking her in some apartment by herself. At least this way she'll have people around her, primarily your mother."
"Mom agrees?" Penny asked.
"My dislike of the church pales in comparison to your mother's," Grant replied, smiling.
Penny didn't know what she was expecting when she and her father went to the airport to greet Sarah O'Malley that evening, but it wasn't a small woman with short blonde hair and deep blue eyes wearing what could easily have been mistaken for a nun's habit. She was also struck by her deeper, throaty voice when they were all introduced to one another.
"This is it?" Sarah said, holding out her arms when Grant inquired about her luggage. "I have no personal possessions other than three more of these outfits."
"Are you a nun?" Penny asked, stunned.
"In some respects, that's not an unreasonable assumption," Sarah replied. "It was all a part of maintaining a façade."
"Why don't we go to the house and get you settled?" Grant suggested. "We can talk tomorrow once you've rested."
"We can stop by my place and I can get you some clothes if you'd like," Penny said as they drove from the airport, having thanked the security detail that had accompanied her and making sure that other personnel would be taking over at the house. "My roommate is only a bit taller than you."
"That wouldn't be right," Sarah said.
"Oh, she won't mind. It will give her an excuse to get some more. Fashion isn't exactly her thing anyway," Penny said. "Nothing fancy. She tends to wear track suits most of the time. Unless you prefer to wear what you're wearing. There are laundry facilities at the house."
"I can't begin to tell you how much I hate wearing this," Sarah said. "As long as you're sure that it's no trouble..."
"It's not," Penny assured her. "Consider it a welcome to your new life present. Someone will take you shopping so that you'll have your own clothes to your own taste."
"That sounds nice," Sarah said, smiling.
They stopped at Island House and Penny ran upstairs, telling Amy that she'd explain later as she raided her bedroom, stuffing a couple of track suits and T-shirts and pairs of shorts into a plastic bag and rushing back downstairs.
"Here," Penny said, handing her father the bag when he opened the door to the car for her. "It's late and I know you're probably tired, so I'll come by the house in the morning for breakfast," she said to Sarah. "My mother will be there, so you'll be in good hands."
"Your mother? Aren't you one of my attorneys?" Sarah asked.
"I am, but I also double as his daughter," Penny replied, smiling at her father. "Try not to worry and get a good night's sleep. I'll see you in the morning."
"Thank you," Sarah said.
Amy laughed when Penny explained everything when she returned to the condo.
"Well, I sure hate priests," she said. "They knew that my father was fucking me and never said a word or did anything about it."
"Your...your father used to fuck you?" Penny asked, stunned.
"You're not the only one," Amy said, "but at least you get a say in whether it happens or not."
"I had no idea," Penny said.
"Maybe I'll tell you about it sometime," Amy said.
"Sure, whatever," Penny said.
When Penny saw the expression on Sarah's face the next morning when she arrived to the house for breakfast, she realized that she could have thought a bit more about how she dressed, having chosen a short magenta skirt and a pale strawberry blouse that did little to hide her breasts or ruby nipples poking out.
"Did you sleep well?" Penny asked as she took a seat and started filling a plate from the omelet, pancakes, and bowl of freshly cut fruit that were on the table.
"Very well," Sarah replied. "Such a comfortable bed. And this," she said, holding her arms out to the sides and looking down at herself, "is so comfortable."
"Amy loves her track suits," Penny said, smiling.
"This is the first time in more than 20 years since I've worn anything but that habit," Sarah said. "It's just wonderful. What's going to happen to me?" she asked.
"When you feel comfortable enough, I'd like to interview you, learn more about your situation," Grant replied. "I can't even begin to talk to your husband's legal team without knowing what's actually going on."
"There's no point in putting it off," Sarah said with a sigh. "It will never be a comfortable thing to talk about. We can do it whenever you like."
"Why don't we finish breakfast first?" Grant suggested, smiling.
To help Sarah feel more relaxed, they went into the backyard after breakfast, sitting at a table under an umbrella by the pool, the Intracoastal Waterway just beyond.
"We're only looking to understand the situation," Grant explained. "If you can't or don't want to talk about anything, just say so, but the more information I have to work with, the better a job I can do. That's my currency, information. When I have more information than the other side, my chances of prevailing go up. We'll also be taking notes."
"What would you like to know?" Sarah asked.
"How old are you currently?" Grant asked.
"I wasn't expecting that," Sarah laughed. "I'm 42."
"So, you were 18 when you married Thomas O'Malley in 1994?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Sarah replied. "He was a year older."
"Didn't he enter the priesthood in 1994?" Grant asked.
"About 8 months after we got married," Sarah replied.
"Why did he do that? Did you realize that he was religious?" Grant asked.
"Tommy didn't have a religious bone in his body," Sarah replied, laughing. "It was all an attempt to force his father to include him in any eventual inheritance instead of giving everything to his older brother. He knew how much his father hated the church and he thought that he would do something, anything to stop him from joining. But his father didn't care anything about Tommy. Everything was for and about Joe. Even his mother was like that. I always wondered if Tommy was an accident instead of planned. They only seemed to tolerate him."
"Why didn't he leave the priesthood when he realized that his ruse hadn't worked?" Grant asked.
"Because Tommy found his niche in the church," Sarah replied. "A place where he could exorcise his demons of feeling unwanted and unappreciated."
"Yet you remained married?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Sarah replied. "Tommy lied on the paperwork about his marital status and they apparently didn't check. Once he became a priest, he arranged for me to be the caretaker of the church, which included a small cottage on the diocese's grounds. I kept the church clean and fixed things if I could. I actually became quite adept with basic electrical and plumbing problems."
"Did you continue a marital relationship after he became a priest?" Grant asked.
"If you mean did we continue to have sex, the answer is yes," Sarah replied. "Our whole relationship ever since we first met has been about sex. It's our favorite pasttime. There's never been enough or too much."
"How could you keep that a secret?" Penny asked. "How could people not realize?"
"People see what they want to see," Sarah replied, shrugging. "They see a priest, they see their idea of a priest; they see an apparent nun, they see their idea of a nun. What we've been doing all these years just isn't something that would spring to mind for most people."
"Why did you accept such a way of life, having to hide, everything?" Penny asked.
"I loved him," Sarah replied. "I still do."
"You said that he found his niche in the church, a place where he could exorcise his demons," Grant said, looking down at his notes. "What did you mean by that?"
"It took about three years before Tommy fully realized and accepted that his father wasn't going to change anything," Sarah explained. "And it was about that time that he was counseling a middle-aged married couple who were having problems in their relationship, usually together, but he also had one-on-one sessions with each of them. I happened to enter his office via the back door and saw him having sex with the wife on the sofa."
"Did they see you?" Grant asked.
"Tommy did," Sarah replied. "He looked up and saw me, but he never stopped. He never stopped looking at me, even when he finished in her mouth."
"What did you think about that?" Grant asked.
"I was shocked for all sorts of different reasons," Sarah replied. "That he'd do that at all when we were married. That he'd risk his position if he got caught."
"Weren't you angry?" Grant asked.
"No," Sarah replied, shaking her head. "I felt a kind of numbness more than anything."
"Did you speak with him about it?" Grant asked.
"Of course," Sarah replied. "He told me that he was helping her, that it would help her with her relationship with her husband, that he was doing it in service for the church."
"Did you believe that?" Grant asked.
"No," Sarah replied. "I knew it was all a lie, that he had done it just because he could. It had been like that with him ever since we first got together towards the end of our senior year in high school. He knew that I'd never deny him anything and he took advantage of that, though I didn't mind. He was always with other girls. I thought that it would stop once we got married, but I was wrong."
"Did you never consider leaving him?" Penny asked.
"No," Sarah replied. "I love him. It didn't matter. It was just sex. It's different between us."
"Did things of this sort happen again?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Sarah replied. "He started targeting vulnerable women that he was counseling."
"Did he take advantage of them, have sex with them?" Grant asked.
"The ones that he could, yes," Sarah replied.
"You know this for a fact?" Grant asked.
"I watched him doing it," Sarah replied. "He liked it when I watched him. He'd have me come in the back door and stay in the shadows behind a curtain and watch."
"How did you feel about that?" Grant asked.
"Sometimes I'd have mixed feelings, but mostly it was just exciting to see," Sarah replied. "We'd have the best sex after one of those counseling sessions, so I really didn't mind. I knew that it didn't mean anything and Tommy seemed happier in his life after the disappointment of being cast aside by his family."
"Did he have any contact with them?" Grant asked.
"Not after he entered the priesthood, no," Sarah replied. "I don't think that he ever talked to them again, then they all got killed. He called it divine retribution. I couldn't really blame him."
"Sarah, what about the men that your husband was counseling?" Penny asked.
"They'd be happy when their relationships would improve," Sarah replied, some color creeping into her cheeks. "Most people would get counseled for up to half a year, sometimes a bit longer, then things would either improve or they'd just give up. There were always new people rotating through. Most of the people that he counseled, it was just normal counseling, and he seemed to have a knack for it. He could reach people, make them feel as though he understood them. But he also had a laser radar for the ones that he could take advantage of."
"Is that all, about the men?" Penny asked gently.
"One time, about a year or so after the first time he ever did anything like that, he asked me to help him with someone who was in a lot of pain," Sarah replied after a few moments. "A man. He wanted me to comfort him the way he did the women."
"How did you react to that? What did you think?" Grant asked.
"I was surprised that he'd ask me to do something like that," Sarah replied. "That he wouldn't mind, but also I felt...I don't know...pleased in a way that he thought that I could help."
"What happened?" Grant asked. "You agreed to do it?"
"Yes," Sarah replied. "The man came to his office. Usually he came with his wife and she came every week for a private session. Apparently the problem was that she couldn't get her husband to show any initiative, even after her private sessions with Tommy. Tommy introduced me, explaining that he felt that I was more suited to helping with his problem. Tommy had told me that the man was going to be shy, hesitant, even afraid, that I should be forward, but not so much so that it frightened him. So I did it. He was uncomfortable, but Tommy kept assuring him that this was what he needed. He finally let me do whatever I wanted with him. By the time he was ready to cum, he wasn't so shy anymore. Tommy knew from his sessions with his wife that she loved it when Tommy would finish in her mouth, something that her husband had never allowed her to do, thinking that it was wrong. He didn't try to stop me from doing it and Tommy told him that he should always allow his wife to finish him with her mouth if that's what she wanted to do."
"Your husband was present during all of this?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Sarah replied. "I couldn't believe how exciting it was to see him watching me. That was the best part of it. When the man left, that was the first time that Tommy ever fucked me in his office and it was the best sex that we had ever had."
"This kind of thing happened again?" Grant asked.
"More and more," Sarah replied. "After a year or two with just doing it either with the woman or the man, we started doing it with couples, all four of us. That was when I was first with a woman. Tommy had this formula. He'd be with the wife, I'd be with the husband, then I'd be with the wife, then the husband and wife would be together. It never failed to work. There's something about how turned on men get when they see two women together. We seldom needed to do couples counseling like that more than a few times, though there were some couples that came more than that, until Tommy directed them to social groups that enjoyed that kind of thing."
"How did you feel about being with a woman like that?" Grant asked.
"I loved it right away," Sarah replied, laughing. "I'd never even thought of doing anything like that. I'd always liked boys. But I liked it. I'd always liked the taste of myself on a guy after he had been in me, and I had tasted other women on Tommy after he had counseled them and liked that, too, but actually tasting another woman, eating her, I like that."
"Sarah, did you ever have any bad or negative feelings about what you and your husband were doing?" Penny asked.
"No," Sarah replied firmly. "I knew what a fraud Tommy was and I knew that the church was total bullshit. We had a good life and it was fun. Nobody got hurt. Everyone was happy."
"Did it continue like that, having sex with men and women under the guise of church counseling, both of you?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Sarah replied. "Once or twice a week. Things changed in 2003, though."
"How did they change, and why?" Grant asked.
"That book came out, The Da Vinci Code, by Dan Brown," Sarah replied. "Tommy was obsessed with it, read it over and over again. Wore out a paperback and then bought it in hardback."
"Why was he so obsessed with that book?" Grant asked.
"Power," Sarah replied flatly. "He saw how the entire Catholic church was all about power, at least in that book. There was no morality, except hypocritically on the surface, and that described him to a T. I don't think that he had any illusions about himself, what he was. He was craven and he knew it and he had secretly coveted the power that his father had denied him. Now he thought that he had an idea of how he could have that power through the church. He had been promoted to Monseigneur and suddenly he had the idea that he could climb the ladder of the church's hierarchy, maybe even become a cardinal one day. Who knows, maybe he even dreamed of being Pope."
"How did he plan to do that?" Grant asked.
"He had learned in the book that nobody gets anywhere in the church without allies, preferably powerful allies, so he decided to take a page out of the book and create himself some allies," Sarah explained. "There's a point in the book where the heroine, Sophie Neveu, happens to stumble upon her grandfather, Jacques Saunière, who was the curator of the Louvre, holding an arcane rite with her grandmother, Marie Chauvel, called hieros gamos, Greek for mystical marriage or sacred ceremony."
"Hieros gamos was coopted from the ancient Sumerians who had a ceremony wherein the king would have public sex with the high priestesses of Inanna, the Sumerian goddess of love, fertility, and warfare. It was supposed to symbolize the gods' fecundity and it served to validate the king's position and authority as the incarnation of a god on earth and the priestesses of Inanna as the goddesses upon whom he would procreate prosperity. In early Christian literature, the idea of the hieros gamos was seen in the portrayal of Christ as a bridegroom with the people of god in the position of his bride."
"In the book, Sophie's grandfather performed the Catholic version of hieros gamos and had sex with her grandmother as the priestess of Inanna, on an altar surrounded by the other high priests of the Priory of Sion, of which Jacques Saunière was the grandmaster. When her grandfather finished with her grandmother, the other high priests each took their turn. That's what Tommy was going to do, create his own cult of the Priory of Sion, find other priests and higher church officials that would be amenable to such a thing and coopt them into joining."
"Did he succeed?" Grant asked.
"Slowly but surely, yes," Sarah replied. "First there was one priest, then another, then another. It took a couple of years before there were five other members of Tommy's Priory of Sion. Today there are over 200, including a few cardinals."
"Sarah, was it just an empty cult or did they reenact the actual rites of the hieros gamos?" Penny asked.
"They held the rites, every month on the full moon and the new moon," Sarah replied.
"Sarah, did you play the part of the priestess of Inanna for the rites?" Penny asked softly.
"Yes," Sarah replied. "Now you know why I'm so frightened that they might try to hurt me. They're afraid that I'll expose them."
"Sarah, how many people participate in these rites each time?" Penny asked.
"It's always either 7 or 14," Sarah replied. "Christianity has a thing about the number 7."
"What happens during these rites?" Penny asked.
"There's a lot of chanting and mumbo-jumbo, incense burning, and I'm naked on this special table that Tommy had built," Sarah replied. "It's leather and thickly padded, just wide enough for me to lay on, and is only about 3 feet high. Whoever is there is around the table. Then they all undress and Tommy always goes first. Then the others. They keep doing it until they can't, one after the other. Sometimes it lasts for hours, goes all night, especially when there's 14 of them. There's also another woman present each time, a different one each time. I don't know who she is or where she comes from, but if I get messy because they finish in me...they're supposed to finish in my mouth except when they take me in the ass...she cleans me up. That usually also has the effect of reenergizing the men, seeing the two of us together like that. When it's all over and everyone has gone, Tommy and I have the greatest sex ever. He always saves himself so that he can be the last one."
"And you've been doing this heiros gamos for at least 15 years?" Penny asked, her eyes wide.
"Yes," Sarah replied.
"My god, that...that's 2,500, maybe 5,000 different men," Penny gasped, doing the math in her head.
"It was only the Priory of Sion members," Sarah said, "so it was mostly the same group of men each time."
"Do you enjoy it?" Penny asked, almost afraid to hear her answer.
"It's as close to heaven as I'm going to get," Sarah replied with a sigh. "Do you understand?" she asked beseechingly. "It's the most wonderful feeling in the world. I don't have to do anything and I'm given so much pleasure. It almost makes me believe in god."
"I do understand, actually," Penny said, smiling. "And I'm happy for you that it's been a positive experience as opposed to a negative one. But it makes me wonder, if it's so good and you're so happy with your life, as odd as it might seem, why would you want a divorce? Is it because of the money, that he's going to give it to the church?" she asked.
"I don't care about the money at all," Sarah replied. "If Tommy can succeed in buying himself a red hat, become a cardinal, we'll have to split up. He'd have to go to the Vatican for at least two years and there's no way that I could go with him. And the scrutiny that he'd have to undergo, they're bound to find out about us. Even with all that money, I can't believe that they'd just look the other way. At the least, they'll insist on separating us."
"How would your husband feel about that?" Grant asked.
"I know him. His lust for power is stronger than his love for me," Sarah replied. "It's all that he's talked about ever since his family was killed and he found out that he might inherit everything. He'd just find someone else to replace me. Do you think that you can help me?"
"Yes," Grant replied without hesitating, "but to do so might kill any chance that your husband has to become a cardinal. It would just depend upon how greedy they are. Is that price worth it to you? Don't you think that your husband would blame you for his failed ambition? You might end up without him anyway."
"At least this way I have a chance," Sarah said. "If he becomes a cardinal, I have no chance."
"Then I'll do everything I can to help you and see if I can't also minimize the danger to your husband's ambitions," Grant said.
"Thank you," Sarah said, tears forming at the corners of her eyes.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"I'm still blown away," Penny said when they finally got to the office after stopping at the Mideast Bakery for falafel pita sandwiches and tabouli for lunch. "I mean, look at her! I know, books and covers, but would you ever imagine her as the priestess of Inanna in one of those hieros gamos rites?"
"No more than I could imagine you or your mother at an orgy," Grant replied, smiling. "You look at her differently now, don't you?" he asked.
"Yes," Penny conceded.
"She's not a victim any longer, is she?" Grant asked.
"No," Penny agreed. "But for the grace of god, there go I," she said. "I can imagine loving a man so much that there's nothing that I wouldn't do for him. In fact, I feel that way about you, so I understand her and feel badly for her."
"Then you must also understand how I feel about your mother," Grant said.
"Yes, better than ever," Penny said. "She's a lucky woman."
"We're both lucky," Grant said. "We were made for each other, two sides of the same coin."
"And where do I fit in?" Penny asked, smiling.
"You're the edge of the coin, binding the two halves together and making them complete," Grant replied.
"Wow! Nice. I'll take that," Penny said. "You have a plan already, don't you?" she asked.
"I have a plan," Grant agreed, smiling broadly. "Boy, do I have a plan."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"How are you adapting to life here?" Penny asked as they rode to The Breakers for dinner in Grant's Bentley Thursday evening. "I'm sorry that I haven't been by, but it's been busy."
"This is a life that I've only ever imagined, like something out of a movie," Sarah replied. "Your parents have been wonderful, made me feel at home."
"I see that Mom took you shopping," Penny said.
"She wouldn't take no for an answer," Sarah said, laughing. "She'd shudder every time she saw me wearing one of those wonderful track suits. I haven't dressed in real clothes in more than 20 years. It feels just wonderful. I keep using that word, but that's how everything feels right now, wonderful."
"That's great," Penny said. "Everyone should have that feeling about life."
They went to The Italian Restaurant at The Breakers where Helen had made a reservation.
"I actually can't remember the last time I ate at a restaurant," Sarah said as she looked around. "And I have no idea what to choose from this menu."
"Didn't you ever go out?" Penny asked.
"Only for shopping errands or to someone's house who needed help," Sarah replied. "Never socially and certainly not with Tommy. As crazy as everything was, we maintained a correct façade."
"I've learned to let Penny order," Grant said, putting his menu down. "She's got a different way of looking at a menu that I find fun."
"Oh, please do it for me, too," Sarah begged.
"Okay, you can order for all of us," Helen said, laughing.
When the server came to take their order, Penny was ready for him.
"The bruschetta with heirloom tomatoes, basil, extra virgin olive oil, stracciatella, olive tapenade, and aged saba cheese to start, then the gorgonzola and pear salad with mixed greens, gorgonzola cheese, caramelized onions, bosc pear, walnuts, tomatoes, and a Pinot Grigio vinaigrette. For the entrée, the Seafood Aqua Pazza with clams, shrimp, scallops, snapper, lobster, and a tomato lobster sauce. The tiramisu cappuccino with lady fingers, espresso, Kahlua, Marsala wine, mascarpone, whipped cream, and shaved chocolate for dessert, and a bottle of the Cloudy Bay sauvignon blanc," she said.
"And you, Ma'am?" he asked, looking at Helen.
"Oh, I'll have the same," Helen replied, laughing.
"Me, too," Sarah said.
"Make it four," Grant added.
"I don't usually go for entrées," Penny explained when the server left. "I like ordering as many of the appetizers as possible. You get to taste a lot more things that way. But that Seafood Aqua Pazza looked really good, so I had to go for it."
"Oh, my, I have never eaten so much food in my life and it looks like I barely touched it," Sarah said, sitting back. "It's all so delicious."
"You certainly picked good dishes, Penny," Helen said. "It was actually rather nice not to have to read the menu and choose something for a change."
"I'm going to Nassau after work Friday," Penny said as they drank after-dinner coffees. "I've got five seats available. I don't know if Amy's coming or not."
"I have to work," Grant said, shaking his head. "This weekend isn't good for me."
"I think I should stay here with Sarah," Helen said.
"Oh, please, don't not do something because of me," Sarah said. "I'm used to being on my own and that security man out front makes me feel secure."
"You're invited, too," Penny said, "but I'm not sure if it's the kind of thing that would interest you."
"Oh?!" Sarah said.
"We don't do anything except hang out around the pool and on the beach, naked," Penny explained. "We eat incredible food that the house chef prepares for us. And depending upon the situation, sometime have a lot of sex. Openly. I thought that perhaps that would be uncomfortable for you, maybe bring up bad memories."
"I'm sorry, I wasn't expecting that at all," Sarah said after a prolonged pause, her mouth hanging open and her eyes wide. "I was always surprised by the couples that were...open to Tommy's machinations. My first thought was always I'd never have expected them...and now I have that same thought again."
"That wasn't to say that being naked is required, or eating, or indulging in sex, or anything," Penny said quickly. "I just wanted you to be aware of how we are when we're there. Maybe that's an experience that you'd rather forgo."
"I miss Tommy," Sarah said softly after a minute. "The full moon is in two days and I'll miss the rites of the hieros gamos. I haven't missed it in over 15 years. And you really need to understand, I don't have any bad memories. I've loved every minute of my life with Tommy and I regret none of it. Everything I did, I did willingly with my eyes open, so please don't feel the need to protect me from myself. I'm fine with me."
"Then you'll come with us?" Penny asked, smiling.
"I'd love to," Sarah replied, smiling back, her blue eyes sparkling.
Penny picked her mother and Sarah up after work on Friday and drove to the North Country Airport.
"We're going in that?" Sarah asked when she saw the Eclipse. "Who's driving?"
"We are and I am," Penny replied.
"Really?" Sarah asked, looking at Helen.
"Even I trust her," Helen assured Sarah.
"Sit up front with me, Sarah," Penny insisted. "That way you'll get to see everything."
"Oh, my!" Sarah said a few minutes after taking off when she saw the sparkling lights of Grand Bahama Island twinkling in the distance. "That was so fast," she said when they landed at the Nassau airport 30 minutes later.
"That's the whole idea," Penny said as she taxied to her assigned parking space.
The Jeep was waiting and they quickly drove to the house, Penny hugging Ella as they entered.
"Dinner will be ready in about 30 minutes," Ella informed them as Helen hugged her, then introduced Sarah. "I'll leave you to sort out the bedrooms."
"What an incredible house," Sarah commented as they walked through it.
"It's the best," Penny said as they entered one of the two junior suites. "I think that you'll be comfortable here."
"It's so big," Sarah marveled.
"The master suite is even bigger," Penny laughed, leading the way to it next door. "This is for Mom. Mine's on the other side, just like yours."
"So much space," Sarah said.
"I'm for a swim before dinner," Penny said.
"That sounds great," Helen agreed, following her out to the backyard and the pool.
"Oh, my, this is so beautiful," Sarah said when she saw the magnificent vista of the ocean stretching out into the distance beyond, her eyes widening when she saw Penny and Helen dropping their clothes to the ground to stand naked next to one another. "You...you're so much alike," she said as she looked at them.
"I know, and I'm so lucky," Penny said, hugging her mother, then turning and jumping into the swimming pool, Helen following.
Sarah watched them for a minute or so, then slowly undressed, her face flushed as she used the steps to enter the pool, joining them.
"I've never swam naked before," she said, very self-conscious of her large pale nipples hardening on the ends of her full breasts, unable to tear her eyes from the hard ruby nipples of Penny and Helen jutting out.
"There's nothing like it," Penny said. "I'd feel uncomfortable now if I'd have to wear a suit."
"Dinner's ready," Ella came to announce. "Where would you like to eat?" she asked.
"Under the loggia, I think," Helen replied.
"I'll start serving," Ella said as Helen led the way out of the pool, picking up a towel from the stack on a poolside table to dry herself.
Sarah started to reach for her clothes after drying herself, then stopped when she saw that Helen and Penny weren't bothering, instead following them to the loggia where Ella had laid out the meal, very self-conscious as she joined them at the table naked.
"I know how much you like it, so there's blackened grouper, garlic mashed potatoes with creamed feta cheese, crushed peppercorns, and cumin-infused butter, assorted baby greens and cherry tomatoes, avocado, and papaya salad, and steamed spinach with red wine vinegar. There's plenty of conch salad in the refrigerator if you'd like some," Ella explained.
"This looks beautiful, Ella," Helen said. "Thank you."
"What would you like to drink?" Ella asked.
"How about some champagne?" Penny asked, smiling. "Let's celebrate."
"What are we celebrating?" Sarah asked when Ella went for the wine.
"Being here, being alive," Penny replied with a laugh. "I always feel an incredible sense of gratitude at being alive when I'm here. I can totally be myself. It's an incredible feeling of freedom."
"You can't imagine how different this is to me," Sarah said, then laughed. "But I like it. It's just going to take some getting used to."
The conversation stopped when they started eating, other than sighs of delight and contentment as they ate the delicious food, washing it down with the bottle of Perrier-Jouët 'Flower Bottle' champagne that Ella had chosen.
"I can't eat another bite," Sarah finally said, sitting back after finishing the key lime pie that Ella had produced for dessert. "What a delicious meal."
"Ella's the best," Penny said. "I dream about her food when I'm not here."
"Why don't we have coffee by the pool, Ella?" Helen suggested when she appeared to clear the table.
"About 10 minutes," Ella said.
"That will be perfect," Helen said. "And thank you for yet another delicious meal," she added, Penny and Sarah adding their thanks as well.
"I need to go to the bathroom," Sarah said as they made their way to the pool. "Excuse me for a minute."
When Sarah returned from the bathroom, she stopped, her mouth dropping open when she saw Helen lying back on one of the chaise lounges, her knees held to her chest as Penny knelt in front of her eating her pussy.
"I-I'm sorry," she stammered, flushing. "I-I didn't mean to interrupt."
"You're not interrupting," Penny said as she sat up licking her lips, her mouth and chin glistening with her mother's juices.
"As you can see, we don't have a very traditional attitude towards sex," Helen said, lowering her feet onto the chaise lounge's mattress, though not closing her legs, her spread pussy fully on display. "That's why your story wasn't as upsetting to hear as it would have been for most people. I hope that you're not offended."
"No, but...mother and daughter, that...that's..." Sarah stammered.
"Wonderful, to borrow your word," Penny filled in, smiling. "We have a closeness that can't be described. It wasn't always like this. Mom used to get upset with me about how I dressed, then we happened to discover a common ground. Now, I can't even begin to describe how much love I have for her."
"It goes both ways," Helen said, smiling.
"You have a visitor," Ella suddenly announced in a disapproving voice as she appeared at the pool, followed by a towering Charlie Sweeney.
"Charlie!" Penny cried out, jumping to her feet and running over to him and throwing her arms around his neck, standing on her tip-toes to kiss him. "What brings you here?" she asked, taking him by the hand and leading him over to her mother and Sarah.
"I heard that your jet had arrived and thought that I'd come say hello," Charlie replied, his smile broadening as he took in Helen and Sarah. "I didn't mean to interrupt."
"You're not interrupting anything," Penny insisted. "In fact, your timing couldn't be better. We just finished dinner. Will you join us for drinks? You can make some of those delicious rum drinks that you made last time."
"And who am I making these drinks for?" Charlie asked.
"Oh, I'm sorry," Penny said. "Charlie, this is Helen and Sarah."
"A pleasure," Charlie said, gently shaking Helen's hand when she offered it, his eyes taking in her naked body, smiling appreciatively when he looked at her pussy, Helen not making any effort to close her wide-spread legs. "So similar. Not her sister, I think."
"Helen's my mother," Penny said, laughing. "Isn't she beautiful?"
"She is indeed," Charlie agreed, his smile widening. "Now I see where you get it."
"Sarah's a family friend," Penny said as he shook her hand, Sarah's face flushed and her large pale nipples hard on her full breasts.
"You'll be wanting this, I suppose," Ella said, appearing with a serving tray containing a bucket of ice, four glasses, several bottles of Schweppes tonic water, a bowl of cut limes, and a bottle of Appleton Estates 12-year-old rum.
"You're the best, Ella," Charlie said with a laugh, relieving her of the tray.
"I don't need you to tell me that," Ella said, shaking her head as she left.
"Amy and I met Charlie last weekend," Penny explained as he busied himself pouring drinks. "We could barely walk the next day."
"I wondered how you were," Charlie said, smiling. "You can't say that I didn't warn you."
"You must have forgotten to mention it, Penny," Helen said, smiling.
"I wanted to surprise you," Penny said, laughing.
"Ladies," Charlie said, handing them each a drink. "To the beauty of naked women," he said, lifting his glass in a toast.
"Maybe you should join us," Penny suggested. "It's not fair that we're the only ones with no clothes."
"Yes, please do," Helen agreed, Sarah's mouth dropping open and her eyes wide as Charlie stripped. "Oh, my!" Helen said, staring at his huge cock, then looking up at him, a big smile on her face. "That's very impressive," she said.
"I'm glad that you think so," Charlie said, sitting down next to Sarah on the chaise lounge facing Helen and Penny.
"Charlie has his own boat, takes tourist out deep sea fishing," Penny explained.
"Your father would enjoy that," Helen said, unable to resist reaching out and wrapping her hand around the shaft of Charlie's huge cock dangling in front of him, her fingers not even coming close to meeting. "I'd like to enjoy this."
"Forthrightness seems to run in the family, I see," Charlie said as Helen slowly jacked his cock, which rapidly hardened until all ten thick inches were standing out in front of him.
"You can stay and entertain us for a while?" Penny asked, smiling at her mother.
"For as long as you like," Charlie replied, tossing down his drink and smiling broadly.
"You've finished your drink," Helen said. "Perhaps you'd like another?" she asked, leaning back on her elbows and bringing her feet up onto the edge of the chaise lounge wide apart, the long inner lips of her pussy petaling apart beneath her huge clit.
"I'd love one," Charlie replied, slipping from his seat to kneel in front of her, leaning over to drag his tongue up through her spread pussy as Sarah stared in open-mouthed shock. "Delicious," Charlie said, looking up and smiling. "Tastes familiar," he added, turning to smile at Penny.
"I'm next," Penny said, leaning back on her elbows and bringing her feet up onto the edge of the chaise lounge as Charlie leaned back down and began to slurp on Helen's pussy.
"Mmm, you're good at that," Helen said as he continued to eat her.
"Does it feel as good as it tastes?" Charlie asked after several minutes, looking up at her.
"There's only one way to find out," Helen replied, smiling, licking her lips as Charlie moved forward and began dragging the head of his huge cock up and down in Helen's spread pussy, then sank it into her. "Oh, god, yes," Helen moaned as Charlie's cock disappeared into her pussy.
"Jesus, what a pussy," Charlie gasped as he began to fuck her, Helen squeezing his huge cock with her pussy.
"Oh!" Helen gasped when he reached down and began rubbing her huge clit as he slid his cock in and out of her, her whole body writhing as she came, her pussy spasming on his cock. "Aren't you going to cum?" she asked, panting for breath almost 10 minutes later.
"If you'd like," Charlie replied. "Where would you like it?" he asked.
"Not...not in me," Helen gasped. "Let me suck you."
"Must run in the family," Charlie said with a laugh as he pulled his glistening black cock from her pussy and watched as she sat up and leaned over to take it into her mouth, groaning as he let himself go and began blasting cum into her eagerly sucking mouth.
"My god, that...that's amazing," Helen gasped when she finally sat up, using a finger to scrap some escaped cum from her chin into her mouth as she continued swallowing. "So much cum."
"You're pretty amazing yourself," Charlie said, grinning as he moved over in front of Penny, then leaned down to begin eating her glistening pussy.
"He's the best," Penny sighed as he ate her, smiling at her mother. "Try not to kill me this time," she cautioned when he finally rose up and positioned the head of his cock at the entrance to her spread pussy.
"Don't be a hero and tell me when it's starting to be too much then," Charlie said as he worked his cock into her, finding it not nearly as easy as it had been with Helen.
"Oh, god!" Penny gasped as she began to cum, her eyes rolling in her head as he steadily fucked her, reaching down to rub her huge clit, her pussy spasming non-stop on his huge black cock. "Okay, enough, enough," she finally gasped, moaning when he pulled his glistening cock from her now-gaping pussy. "Let me suck you."
Helen watched with a smile on her face as Penny sucked on Charlie's huge cock, her nostrils flaring when he let go and started to cum, swallowing as fast as she could as he filled her mouth over and over again with hot thick cum before finally sitting back and smiling as Penny gasped for breath, still swallowing.
"God, Charlie, I just love the way you cum so much," Penny gasped, laughing as she licked her lips.
"And how about you?" Charlie asked, turning to Sarah, who stared at him wild-eyed.
"Oh, I don't know," Sarah said, staring at his huge cock. "I-I've never had one that big before."
"I hear that a lot," Charlie said, laughing as he lifted her feet up onto the edge of the chaise lounge, Penny getting her first look at Sarah's spread pussy as she leaned back, her fat outer lips peeling apart to reveal delicate pink inner lips beneath a fat bulging clit. "I'll get you nice and warmed up, then take it nice and slow so that you enjoy it," he said, leaning over and dragging his tongue up through her spread pussy, then beginning to eat her in earnest.
Sarah's mouth was hanging open as Charlie ate her pussy, staring down in disbelief.
"Tasty," Charlie finally said when he lifted his face from her pussy, licking his lips. "You want this or should I stop?" he asked, rubbing the head of his huge black cock up and down in her spread pussy.
"I'm afraid that it's too big," Sarah said, moaning when he pressed the head of his cock against the entrance to her pussy. "Slowly, just do it slowly."
It took Charlie a couple of minutes to work his cock into her pussy, Sarah moaning and gasping the whole time.
"You are so big," she gasped, feeling the entire length of him throbbing in her pussy.
"And you're nice and tight," Charlie said, slowly beginning to fuck her, her delicate inner lips clinging to the shaft of his huge black cock each time he pulled back, her pussy distending as it gripped him tightly. "If it starts to be too much, say something," he warned as he slowly fucked her, picking up the pace when he felt her pussy adjusting and getting wetter and wetter, until he was vigorously fucking her.
"Enough, enough," Sarah finally gasped, collapsing back onto the chaise lounge, her pussy gaping open lewdly when he slid his cock from her. "Oh, my god!" she gasped when Penny knelt in front of her and bent over to eat her ravaged pussy, slurping on her spicy juices, quickly realizing that her fat bulging clit was extremely sensitive, easily making her cum when she'd suck on it and tease it with the tip of her tongue.
"Mmm, you taste good, Sarah," Penny said when she finally lifted her face from her pussy, licking her lips, a big smile on her face.
"I-I never expected anything like this," Sarah gasped.
"Neither did I, but I'm not sorry," Penny said. "Are you?" she asked.
"No," Sarah replied, flushing slightly.
"Why don't we take this to a bed?" Helen suggested, getting to her feet. "It will be a lot more comfortable."
They all went to the master suite and Helen wasted no time in climbing on top of Charlie and sliding her pussy down onto his huge black cock and beginning to fuck him. Sarah surprised Penny by kneeling down between her legs and eating her pussy. When Helen took a break, out of breath, Penny mounted him, fucking him for only a couple of minutes before deciding that it wouldn't be worth it and dismounting him. Sarah fared no better when she also tried, only lasting a couple of minutes before Helen took her place. When she tired, she rolled over onto her back, taking Charlie with her, his cock never leaving her pussy, and lifted her legs to wrap around his waist as he fucked her. Penny was stunned when Helen implored Charlie to fuck her in the ass, rolling onto her stomach and reaching back to spread her ass cheeks apart for him. He fucked her ass for at least half an hour before Helen cried uncle, then staggered to the shower with him.
"It's been a long time since any one man was able to please me like this," Helen said upon returning from the shower and pulling Charlie down on top of her again, her legs lifting to wrap around his waist as he sank his cock into her. "My husband does it, but you're even bigger than him, and size matters, no matter what anyone says."
"Tell me something that I don't know," Charlie laughed as he fucked her.
Penny and Sarah shared an intermittent 69, eating each other to many orgasms, then stopping to watch Charlie and Helen fucking, Charlie like a machine, tireless, and Helen giving as good as she was getting. When she finally decided that she had had enough, she sucked on him, imploring him to cum and gulping down the huge mouthful of cum that she siphoned from his cock.
"I have to say that I didn't expect such a delightful evening when I came by to say hello," Charlie said. "This is about as good as it gets."
"Maybe you'd like to join us for dinner tomorrow night and we can do it again," Helen suggested, smiling. "If you're up to it, that is."
"Up to it is never the issue," Charlie laughed. "But I sure like your spirit. It would be my pleasure."
"We're going to have lunch at Nell's tomorrow," Penny said. "Would you like to join us?"
"I have a morning charter, then one in the afternoon," Charlie replied. "If you can make it 1:00, I could meet you in between."
"Great!" Penny said. "We'll see you there."
"What a man," Helen sighed after Charlie left. "What a cock!"
"I knew that you'd love him," Penny said, hugging her. "I can't believe that you could just keep fucking him like that. Aren't you sore?"
"No," Helen replied, laughing. "My pussy and ass are still tingling."
"I think that I'll go to bed," Sarah said. "I don't even know what to say. What an amazing experience."
"Did you enjoy it?" Penny asked.
"Very much," Sarah replied. "I actually forgot about my troubles for a while."
"Then it's all good," Penny said. "And you have tomorrow night to look forward to."
"You're a very unusual family," Sarah said.
"I wouldn't have it any other way," Penny said.
Penny and Helen ate each other to exhaustion, then fell asleep in each other's arms, waking in the morning to eat each other once again before getting up and showering, then heading to the kitchen for breakfast, Sarah arriving just after them, naked, Penny was pleased to see. They enjoyed one of Ella's incredible breakfasts, then went for a swim in the ocean before crawling onto chaise lounges under the umbrellas around the pool, napping and then taking a swim until it was time to go into town to have lunch at Nell's.
Helen laughingly agreed to wear the top of Amy's bathing suit, the tiny pieces of material just barely covering her large ruby nipples, and a pair of shorts, Penny wearing her own, while Sarah wore shorts that came down to just above her knees and a T-shirt, blushingly removing her bra when Penny remonstrated with her, telling her that she had nice breasts and shouldn't be hiding them so much, that the bra looked terrible beneath the T-shirt. Penny drove them into town and found parking near the straw market, handing her mother one of the large straw hats and giving the other to Sarah, stopping and buying one for herself at the first opportunity as they slowly wandered through the market, making their way to Nell's food stand. They got there just a few minutes before 1:00 and found that Charlie was already there.
"You may not be wearing much, but it's still too much for my taste," he said with a grin.
"You two stay here and hold the table and I'll go order," Penny said.
"I'll come with you," Charlie said.
"Hi, Nell," Penny said, a big smile on her face.
"Penny! How are you?" Nell asked. "I can see that you're making Charlie's mouth water just looking at you."
"That's because he's hungry, Nell," Penny laughed. "We need everything for four."
"You could come by the house for dinner and get a real home-cooked meal, you know," Nell said, looking at Charlie. "The boys would like it and so would I."
"Nell, do you really want people talking again?" Charlie asked.
"The hell with them," Nell scoffed. "Billy's been dead 8 years now. You've been more a father to the boys than he ever was, bought them that boat, taught them to be men. Besides, I'm not getting any younger."
"Nell, you know how I feel about you," Charlie said. "And you know how I am."
"We can talk about it at dinner tonight," Nell said. "Don't be late."
"He'll be there," Penny said.
"I'll make some food up for you fresh right now," Nell said, smiling at Penny.
"Now, why did you go and do that?" Charlie said, dropping onto a stool back at the table.
"I didn't know that you had a history with Nell," Penny said.
"We've known each other since we were kids," Charlie said. "When Billy died, we sort of...but it was confusing for the boys, their dad just dead, and people started talking, so...I like and respect her too much to be the cause of any trash talking about her."
"Well, it seems to me that she wasn't too worried about anything but how she felt, and maybe you," Penny said. "If you don't go, you'll be insulting her. That wasn't a casual invitation."
"I thought that we had plans for tonight," Charlie said.
"We'll survive...somehow," Penny said, laughing.
By the time that they returned Sunday afternoon, Sarah was a different person, more relaxed, less shy, to the point that she began initiating the fun with both Penny and Helen, the three of them spending the night together Saturday night, absent Charlie. Penny had no doubts that her remaining stay at her parents' house would be far more enjoyable for all concerned.
Tuesday afternoon at work, Penny had just been informed that they were going to New Orleans the following morning when her phone rang and she saw that it was Selena.
"I know that you're working, but I wanted to know if you were free this evening," Selena inquired. "I have something that I'd like to share with you that I believe that you'd enjoy."
"It sounds very intriguing, but I have to catch a flight for work in the morning," Penny said.
"I'll only need you for say, an hour," Selena said.
"How can I possibly refuse, then," Penny laughed.
"Would 8:00 be okay?" Selena asked.
"I'll see you then," Penny promised.
When Penny arrived at Selena's promptly at 8:00 after a quick dinner by herself at Renato's, the liveried servant who answered the door led her through the house to Selena's bedroom where she found her astride a hugely muscled man whose skin was the color of ebony, her large breasts with their big dark nipples hard and swaying on her chest as she rose up and down on the thick ebony shaft that Penny could see disappearing up into her each time she plunged down on it.
"Your tattoo made me think that you'd appreciate this," Selena said, smiling as Penny approached the bed, leaning back onto her hands so that she could clearly see his cock between her dark-tinged inner lips beneath her fat bulging clit.
"You're terrible!" Penny said, laughing, then pulling her T-shirt off, followed by her short skirt sliding to the floor before crawling up onto the bed and immediately leaning over to lick the shaft of the ebony cock that was sticking out of Selena's pussy, up to her clit which she sucked on, immediately rewarded with a moan and the taste of her musky juices leaking out from around the cock.
"This is Django," Selena said when Penny pulled his cock from her pussy when he said that he was going to cum and took it into her mouth, her cheeks hollowing and her throat bobbing as she sucked him off and gulped down his cum. "Remember how I told you that I had a thing for redheaded women?" Selena asked as Penny rolled onto her back, Django pushing her legs up over her until her long straight toes touched the mattress behind her head. "It's so beautiful, the contrast in colors," she said as Django leaned down and his long pink tongue extruding from between his ebony lips and disappearing into Penny's pussy.
"Oh, Selena, this is so nice," Penny gasped as Django ate her, orgasms sweeping through her body.
Penny watched with bated breath when Django sat up and knelt in front of her, Selena reaching out for his cock and leaning over to suck on it, getting it nice and wet, then placing the head of it at the entrance to her pussy. Penny watched as inch by inch it disappeared into her, Selena having to relinquish her grip on it at the last minute, and then Django began to fuck her, long slow strokes, her pussy feeling every inch of him.
When he was ready to cum, Penny watched as Selena leaned over, pulling his cock from her pussy and laying it on her outstretched tongue, streams of cum shooting from it onto her tongue and into her mouth before she finally sealed her lips around it and swallowed, then siphoned him until she had sucked him dry.
"It's a shame you can't stay the night," Selena said as Penny unwound her body and lay panting for breath, leaning over and kissing her.
"I know," Penny said as Selena kissed her way down her body, stopping to suck and chew on each of her large ruby nipples before finally wrapping her lips around her huge clit and sucking on it, her body writhing as orgasms swept through it, pulling Selena's pussy down onto her own mouth when she swung a leg over her.
"Oh, you are really such a delight," Selena said when they finally fell apart, gasping for breath. "If you're open to this kind of spontaneous fun, we'll do this often."
"I'd love to," Penny said, smiling. "But I need to go now."
"I know," Selena said, beckoning Django up between her legs, lifting them to wrap around his waist as his cock found her pussy and sank into her. "I just wanted you to have a taste."
Penny could only smile as she watched Django fucking Selena as she dressed, not saying anything as she left, but the picture of his big ebony cock sliding in and out of her remained in her head the whole way home.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 13
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 13.
"You sure are in a good mood," Penny said as they took off the next morning for New Orleans.
"And why shouldn't I be?" Grant asked.
"Let me guess," Penny laughed. "Mom finally got you to fuck her and Sarah together."
"She can be very devious," Grant said with a sigh, then a shake of his head. "Sarah hasn't been the same since you took her to Nassau."
"I felt a huge weight lift off of her when we were there," Penny said. "By the time we left, she was a completely different person. She's...resilient, I'd say. She'll be okay, come what may."
"What she is, is insatiably horny," Grant said.
"So, a lot like Mom and me," Penny said with a laugh. "You're such a martyr, always sacrificing your body for the cause. And tonight, I'm the cause. Life is good."
"Amen," Grant said, putting his head back and closing his eyes, a smile on his face.
They arrived at the Law Offices of Claude Thibeault and were shown into a comfortable conference room where Dwayne was already seated and got their first good look at Gladys Hill, a small woman only 5'2" with grey hair, green eyes, and large breasts. She was wearing a yellow blouse with a dark, pleated plaid skirt. Introductions complete, they took their seats.
"I hope that your client is going to be reasonable about this," Mr. Thibeault said.
"I find my client to be an eminently reasonable man," Grant said, smiling. "The only time I've felt that he was being unreasonable was when he insisted on only asking for $500 million as a settlement. I feel it should be orders of magnitude greater. Your client has cast aspersions on my client's character that she herself was responsible for creating, for lack of a better word. What damage has she suffered to warrant claiming an irretrievably broken marriage?"
"Your client coerced his wife into a deviant sexual way of life," Mr. Thibeault replied, "in which he has expressed a preference for sexual interactions with other men. What more do you need to have an irretrievably broken marriage?" he asked.
"Shame on you, Gladys," Dwayne said, shaking his head sadly, color suffusing her cheeks.
"That's what your client states?" Grant asked, not hiding the incredulity in his voice. "You can corroborate her story, I trust, in open court? You see, my client has an entirely different take on events. It is his assertion that his wife was the initiator of and driving force behind their...how did you put it...deviant sexual way of life, which is known as swinging, for your edification, that he reluctantly went along with what she wanted out of an abundance of love and concern for her happiness. He further asserts that when, after many months, that he finally accepted, then embraced the new lifestyle that his wife wanted to recapture the excitement of their youth, that she changed her mind, became threatened with his new-found independence, and has tried to cast him off by filing for a divorce."
"My client is perfectly willing to have this case tried in open court," Grant continued. "He is certain that a jury of his peers will see things from his perspective. Are you willing to undergo that experience, Mrs. Hill?" he asked. "Your husband would have the right to have me call you as a defense witness and question you under oath in open court. Mr. Thibeault, have you advised your client what that kind of an experience is like?"
"I have nothing to hide," Gladys said in a quavering voice.
"Then you're the first person I've ever met that could say that," Grant said. "With your attorney's permission, could I ask you a few questions, Mrs. Hill?"
"You don't have to," Mr. Thibeault said.
"Let him ask his questions," Gladys said. "I have nothing to hide."
"Mrs. Hill, are you familiar with the 60+ Club?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"What is your relationship to the 60+ Club?" Grant asked.
"We enjoy their social activities," Gladys replied.
"By we, you mean you and your husband, is that right?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"And the social activities that you enjoy, would it be accurate to describe them as orgies wherein people have sex openly with multiple partners of either or both sexes?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"Well, that certainly sounds enjoyable to me," Grant said, smiling. "And is that your only connection to the 60+ Club, enjoying the social activities?" he asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"Now, you maintain that joining and participating in the activities at the 60+ Club was your husband's idea, that he encouraged you to join him in seeing what it was like?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"So, you were reluctant?" Grant asked.
"Yes, of course," Gladys replied.
"Mrs. Hill, are you familiar with Bayou Systems?" Grant asked.
"Wha...what?" Gladys asked, her eyes suddenly wary.
"Bayou Systems, are you familiar with it?" Grant asked. "If it will help, it's a holding company that buys stock in other companies and various other investments."
"What is this about, Counselor?" Mr. Thibeault asked.
"Bayou Systems bought the building where the 60+ Club is located just over 4 years ago," Grant explained. "It took some digging, but I have learned that the actual owner of Bayou Systems is one Gladys Petunia Hill. Your client, I believe. I know that this must seem terribly confusing, but I can't help but wonder why your client would purchase the building where the 60+ Club is located if she was only a reluctant participant in their social activities at the behest of her husband. I'm sure that a jury will wonder, too."
"But let me move on," Grant said. "Mrs. Hill, what exactly is it that you object to about your husband with respect to the deviant sexual way of life that your attorney alluded to? Please understand, that these are just a few of the questions that you could expect me to ask you in open court when this matter goes to trial."
"He seemed to develop a preference for sex with men," Gladys said.
"What makes you think that?" Grant asked.
"It's obvious watching him when he's with men," Gladys replied. "You can tell how much he enjoys it."
"And that bothers you?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied. "It...it's not natural."
"And if he displayed a clear preference for women, yet still indulged with men from time to time, would that be okay?" Grant asked.
"I-I suppose so," Gladys replied.
"So it's a matter of degree," Grant said.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"Do you have a clear preference, Mrs. Hill?" Grant asked.
"What do you mean?" Gladys asked.
"Do you prefer to have sex with men or women?" Grant asked. "You do have sex with women, do you not, as well as with other men?"
"I prefer men," Gladys responded, come color in her cheeks.
"And is that preference obvious to anyone watching you?" Grant asked.
"I would think so," Gladys replied.
"You enjoy yourself when you're with men," Grant said.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"Do you enjoy yourself when you're with women?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied after a pause.
"How is it obvious to someone observing you with both men and women that you prefer the men?" Grant asked.
"It...it just is, would be," Gladys stammered.
"So it's entirely subjective," Grant said.
"Perhaps, to some degree," Gladys agreed.
"So, everything moves back to whose interpretation of what they're seeing is correct," Grant said.
"Why don't you ask Dwayne what his preference is?" Gladys asked.
"If you'd like," Grant agreed. "Dwayne?"
"It's a toss-up, but I think women," Dwayne replied. "There's just nothing quite as good as eating pussy for me, though I grant you that sucking cock and eating cum is pretty close."
"Can you tell what your wife's preference is, men or women?" Grant asked.
"For me, it's easy, I know her," Dwayne replied. "She loves eating cum too much for it to be anything but men, though I could see how other people might think otherwise. She loves being with women, too."
"Mrs. Hill, when was the last time you participated in the social activities at the 60+ Club?" Grant asked.
"Last night," Gladys replied, color suffusing her cheeks.
"Was your husband also there?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"And did you both interact sexually with multiple members of both sexes?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied.
"Did you interact together, sexually, that is?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied faintly.
"You were interacting sexually with your husband just last night, yet you claim that you have an irretrievably broken marriage?" Grant asked.
"It...it was just sex," Gladys said. "We always...after those evenings, we always...together. It's just sex."
"We're at an impasse here," Mr. Thibeault said, running a finger beneath his collar.
"We're perfectly happy to have a jury make the determination," Grant said, "but I have something that you should see first. Penny, please."
Penny put her laptop on the table and turned it so that Mrs. Hill and Mr. Thibeault could see the monitor, then pressed the space bar to start the video of Clair Rimes' interview.
"I have three more just like it, two from men, one from another woman, all members of the 60+ Club," Grant said when the video finished playing, both Mrs. Hill and Mr. Thibeault ashen-faced. "Do you still want to go to trial?" he asked.
"That's it, go to trial? That's your only offer?" Mr. Thibeault asked.
"Actually, I can offer you two alternatives other than going to trial," Grant said. "The first is that your client pays my client $500 million and gets her divorce. The second is that your client puts $500 million in a trust in her husband's name that will only come under his control in the event of her death by natural causes and that your client withdraw her petition for divorce."
"That makes no sense," Mr. Thibeault said.
"It makes the best sense of all," Grant said. "They clearly love one another. This is nothing more than a mistaken misinterpretation of reality that they can easily overcome by talking to one another. I believe my client when he says that his preference is women, but he still enjoys men, and I believe your client when she says that she prefers men, but also enjoys women. My client has no issues no matter what his wife's preferences. He simply loves her and is enjoying their life together more than he ever has and wants it to continue. Is that not true for you also, Mrs. Hill?" he asked.
"Yes," Gladys replied softly.
"Then why the $500 million trust?" Mr. Thibeault asked.
"A lesson, counselor, a lesson," Grant said, smiling wanly at Mrs. Hill.
"Just do it, Claude, just like he said," Gladys said. "Dwayne and I will go to dinner and talk. We don't want to be late to the Club."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Houdini had nothing on you," Penny said as they flew home. "I can't believe that you pulled that rabbit out of your hat. And you got out of having to spend the night with me."
"The first I intended, the second I regret," Grant said, smiling. "What's the lesson that you learned?" he asked.
"Is it the one that you were teaching Mrs. Hill?" Penny asked.
"In a way, yes," Grant replied.
"To be careful what you wish for, you just might get it," Penny replied after a time.
"You have no idea how proud of you I am and how much you please me," Grant said, feeling himself choking up.
"I've got the best teacher in the world," Penny said, taking his arm and leaning her head over onto his shoulder, completely unaware of how emotional he was.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Hey, I remember you," Amy said when Penny finally crawled into her bed.
"It seems like it's been forever," Penny said as they held each other.
"You're growing up," Amy said.
"What do you mean?" Penny asked.
"When we first met, you were fresh out of law school, like a newly hatched chick," Amy said, smiling, reaching down to cup her pussy, her middle finger sinking into the hot wetness she found there. "New job, trying to hide who you were. About as green as green could get. And a sexual nuclear bomb just waiting to go off. Now, your feet are on the ground. You've learned to fly and have your own jet. You're learning your job and impressing everyone that you meet. You're growing up."
"What does that mean for us?" Penny asked.
"We're roommates and best friends and fuck buddies," Amy replied, laughing. "When we're together, it's great, but we each have our own lives. We'd been spending more time together because it was all new and exciting. It still is, but now we can relax about it, not feel the need to press so hard. We'll always be there for each other when it counts."
"You have no idea how good it makes me feel to hear you say that," Penny said, kissing her. "I've been feeling guilty, like I'd been neglecting you or something."
"Don't stop living your own life for me or anyone else," Amy admonished. "When being together is what happens, great, but no regrets."
"Okay," Penny agreed. "Can we eat each other now?" she asked, laughing.
"I was hoping that you were going to get to that," Amy said as they rearranged themselves into a 69 on their sides.
Penny smiled when she got to work in the morning and saw Grant with his jacket off and his sleeves rolled up, a stack of envelopes on his desk.
"This is what happens when I don't stay on top of things," Grant complained, sitting back. "Shall we?" he asked, smiling.
They went down to the boiler room and entered to applause when everyone saw Grant waving the envelopes.
"It's just a bunch of small cases, for us, but it adds up," Grant said as he moved through the room handing out the envelopes. "Just over $1 million each. Not bad for a little over a month's work. Thank you for everything you do and please keep doing it."
"I feel guilty when I see how much you pay me," Penny said when they returned to their office and she saw the checks in the envelope he gave her. "$13.1 million. And they only got $1 million each?"
"None of them are capable of doing your job, in spite of their incandescent brilliance in their own specific fields," Grant said. "They've all got the smarts, but it's either the temperament or the personality in terms of being able to interact with people, or both, that they're lacking. You've got all three in spades and you've got an incredible empathy quotient. You truly relate to people other than superficially. You're worth every dime I'm paying you. Just put it in the bank and smile. Go buy a new see-thru blouse or something," he said.
"I knew it, you really are a dirty old man," Penny said, laughing.
"All too true," Grant agreed. "All too true."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Well, this is a welcome surprise," Bill said when Penny entered his office and came around his desk to lean against it. "I was just about to leave. To what do I owe the pleasure?" he asked.
"Two things," Penny replied, lifting the front of her short skirt to show him her naked pussy, her huge clit protruding out above her long inner lips which were petaled apart invitingly.
"And the other?" Bill asked, smiling broadly as he forced his eyes up from her pussy to meet hers.
"I want to get rated on a Gulfstream," Penny replied.
"A Gulfstream!" Bill gasped. "Are you thinking of getting one?"
"Hardly," Penny laughed, letting her skirt drop back down. "A friend of mine owns one, an G800. I want to surprise him. He has no idea that I'm a pilot."
"A good friend, I take it?" Bill asked.
"I have no other kind," Penny replied, smiling. "Can you teach me?" she asked.
"Of course," Bill replied. "You need an MCC, a Multi-Crew Cooperation certification which can be done with 20 hours on a simulator in addition to the requisite classroom work which can also be done on a computer, and 40 hours on a simulator for the Gulfstream rating. You'd also need to do a checkout flight on an actual Gulfstream in addition to a simulator checkout flight. Some of the hours can overlap, but that's basically it. It should present no real challenge to you."
"That sounds perfect," Penny said. "Now, can you take me to your house and help me with my other problem?"
Penny had a big smile on her face as she watched Bill eating her pussy, pushed up onto her elbows for a better view as he sucked on her long inner lips, stretching them before releasing them, causing her to gasp as an orgasm rippled through her body as he plunged his tongue into her.
"I'm sorry that I've been so busy lately that I've ignored you," Penny said when he crawled up her body, sucking and chewing on her hard ruby nipples before finding her mouth and kissing her, his cock sinking into her pussy as she raised her legs up around his waist as he began to fuck her.
"You never need to apologize to me," Bill said, smiling down at her as he pumped his cock in and out of her.
"I'm glad that Amy has been spending time with you," Penny said as he continued to fuck her.
"She's a delight," Bill said. "As are you. I enjoy every minute that I spend with either of you."
Several minutes later Bill was groaning into her sopping pussy as he ate her, his cock exploding in her mouth as she sucked him off and gulped down his cum, finally taking him all the way into her mouth and throat to milk any last vestiges of cum from him before they fell apart panting for breath.
Arriving at work the next morning, Penny found Grant actually raising his voice as he talked on the phone.
"Counselor, I don't care what you think or what you want," Grant practically shouted. "Unless we are involved in a legal process that requires me to speak with you, I have nothing to say to you about anything. If you want to communicate with me, make it via certified letter. Of course I don't trust you," he shouted, ending the call. "Fucking idiot," he said as he looked up at Penny, disgust on his face.
"I've never seen you so worked up about anything but sex," Penny said, smiling. "What was that all about?"
"That was Colin Murphy of O'Hara, Murphy, and Doyle trying to tell me how the process is going to work," Grant replied, visibly trying to calm himself down. "The fucking gall. He was trying to rattle my cage, show who's going to be in charge of things."
"I'd say that he succeeded, at least in rattling your cage," Penny said.
"That's what I wanted him to think, too," Grant said, grinning.
"I know that you have a plan," Penny said. "Can you share it with me before everyone else finds out this time?"
"Fear," Grant said, his eyes glittering. "Just like Union General William Tecumseh Sherman during the civil war, I'm going to threaten to go scorched earth on them. No quarter. If there's one thing that the Catholic church fears more than anything else, it's bad press. Just look at how they've been reacting to the entire pedophilia scandal. No, the timing is incredibly perfect. Another scandal on top of the pedophilia scandal could crush the Catholic church. Governments around the world would start scrutinizing them even more, as they've already started doing because of the pedophilia scandals."
"What are you going to try to make them do?" Penny asked.
"That will remain a surprise," Grant said, smiling. "Ah, what's this?" he said as his phone beeped at him. "Well, imagine that," he said when he looked at the message. "It's an official request for a face-to-face meeting, at my earliest convenience, no less. The paper trail can be lethal, that's why they're loathe to do it this way. They'd rather have conversations so that they can deny that they happened."
"What are you going to say to them?" Penny asked.
"I'll wait a couple of hours before I respond," Grant explained, smiling. "Then I'll invite them to come here for a meeting. I'll explain to them that any meeting will be video recorded. We'll see if they're still interested."
"Don't they have to be?" Penny asked.
"Yes, and that's the beauty of the whole thing," Grant replied, laughing. "It will ensure that they are very careful about what questions they ask and what answers they give. It will give both of us a chance to try to determine how the other is going to approach everything."
"I wonder how Sarah will react," Penny mused.
"She won't even be there," Grant said. "This is about setting out the parameters of what's to follow. I'd bet anything that Monseigneur O'Malley won't be there either."
Which proved to be correct, much to Penny's chagrin, as well as the meeting taking place late in the afternoon on Friday, meaning that she was going to have to wait until the morning to go to Nassau, if that was even going to prove possible. For the first time ever, Penny saw Cindy flustered when she came into the office to advise them that there was a group of people here to see them.
The group of people turned out to be Colin Murphy and Kieran Doyle of O'Hara, Murphy, and Doyle, along with 6 assistants, only one of which was a woman, and they were all dressed in black, the men wearing white shirts.
"I didn't realize that you were going to bring your entire law firm with you," Grant said, laughing as he introduced himself to the two principles, the rest hanging back and making it obvious who was in charge. "Why don't we go down to a conference room? I don't think that there's enough room for everybody here," he said, looking over at the sofa and two comfortable chairs.
"Would anyone care for some coffee or tea?" Grant asked, looking around the table at which he sat at the head with Penny to his right, her iPhone propped up on a stand pointing down the table. "No? Then how may I help you?"
"Your client has no case," Mr. Doyle said. "There was a marriage, but it was annulled before Monseigneur O'Malley entered the priesthood."
"My client denies that any such thing happened," Grant said. "Do you have some way of proving that?" he asked, one of the assistants reaching into a folder and sliding a piece of paper down the table to his boss who slid it over to Grant, who didn't even deign to look at it, merely slid it over to Penny.
"That's a certified copy of the annulment declaration," Mr. Doyle said.
"Penny?" Grant asked.
"Mrs. O'Malley's signature is not on the document, but Mr. Thomas O'Malley's is, along with two witnesses," Penny said.
"According to your own church policies and procedures, the tribunal assigned responsibility to determine whether to grant an annulment or not is supposed to contact the relevant spouse to advise them that such a procedure is taking place in order to give them an opportunity to take part in the process, to give them the opportunity to review any investigative materials," Grant said. "Is that not correct?"
"It is," Mr. Murphy replied.
"Do you have any paperwork showing that that process was followed?" Grant asked. "We all know how meticulous the church is about its paperwork. My client asserts that she was never contacted by any church officials regarding her marriage at any time, though she suspected that there were some members of the clergy that were aware of the relationship between her and Thomas O'Malley, if not the actual marriage itself."
"That's hardly plausible," Mr. Doyle said. "Priests are dutybound to report such infractions of the church's rules."
"Like they were when the church was primarily operating as a pedophile sanctuary and child abuse center for decades?" Grant asked. "Tell me, who is Cardinal Sintori?" he asked. "Surely one of you must be a Vatican expert," he said when nobody answered.
"He is the current Prefect of the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith," the lone female assistant spoke up.
"Baturu Njie?" Grant asked.
"A cardinal from Gambia," the same woman replied.
"Pietro Sandro Vermilli?" Grant asked.
"He's a cardinal, the principal aide to the Vatican Secretariat of State," the same woman answered.
"I can see that you're wondering why I'm asking about these names," Grant said. "I didn't just pull them out of thin air, they were given to me by my client. Who has met each of them."
"What has that to do with anything?" Mr. Murphy asked.
"I was hoping you'd ask me that question," Grant replied, smiling. "What is the Priory of Sion?" he asked.
"Excuse me?" Mr. Murphy asked, his face paling slightly. "The what?"
"You disappoint me, Counselor," Grant said, shaking his head. "We both know that the Priory of Sion was a fraternal organization founded in France in 1956 by Pierre Plantard in a failed attempt to create a prestigious neo-chivalric order. Do I have my facts straight?" he asked.
"What does that have to do with anything?" Mr. Doyle asked. "As you stated, it was in 1956 and it failed. It no longer exists."
"Is that so?" Grant asked, smiling. "I suggest that you go back and talk to your client, ask him about the names that I mentioned and the Priory of Sion. Once you've done that, I imagine that we'll be able to have a far more substantive conversation. Thank you for coming," he said, getting to his feet.
"My god, they were furious," Penny said after the group left and they were back in their office.
"What else did you notice?" Grant asked.
"Mr. Murphy, he was just there for show," Penny replied after a moment. "He was there to show you how seriously that they're taking the case. He wasn't able to control his emotions. You could see it on his face. Mr. Doyle was the brains. He's the one to watch out for."
"Very good," Grant said approvingly. "Anything else?" he asked.
"They're scared and they're trying to scare you off," Penny replied. "Why else would they bring a group of flunkies with them other than to try to intimidate you?"
"Now do you understand why you're worth every penny that I'm paying you?" Grant asked, smiling broadly.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Let's go to Nassau," Penny said, looking up from Amy's pussy the next morning, having left Bill asleep and fucked out, smiling as she licked her lips.
"There's a party tonight," Amy said. "Let's go get laid. We can always go to Nassau."
"This is just a couple of blocks from my parents' house," Penny said as Amy directed her to turn onto Clarendon Avenue, pulling into the driveway of the house on the end and being directed to a parking place where they saw another couple dozen cars already parked.
"Is your mother going to be here?" Amy asked.
"She said she would be," Penny replied as they got out of the car and approached the front door.
They went through the house, finding a large buffet before stepping out to the backyard where a large tent had been set up between the house and the pool, a number of divans and mattresses scattered around, most of them already occupied with writhing bodies, the party apparently well under way.
"Oh, look, there's Selena," Amy said as they undressed. "I'm going to go say hello," she said, smiling.
"I'm going to look around a bit," Penny said, having already spotted several men going up the stairs and knowing that she'd find her mother up there.
Going up the stairs, she saw a man disappearing into a room. Following him through the double doors, she saw a large bed on a pedestal surrounded by naked men, a woman on her back, her legs wrapped around the waist of the man fucking her, Penny easily recognizing her mother by the long straight toes, their nails painted a bright red, smiling as she watched the man's cock plunging in and out of her pussy.
Approaching the bed, she saw the men smile when they saw her, several of them reaching out to touch her, fondling her breasts and ass. The man fucking Helen climbed off of her and Penny saw that he had cum in her, her pussy gaping open and cum oozing from between her long inner lips beneath her huge clit, another man kneeling on the bed next to her head, his cock in her mouth. Crawling onto the bed before another man could take his turn, Penny glued her mouth to her mother's cum-filled pussy and began slurping on her, feeling her hips grasped, followed by a cock pushing into her as she feasted on her mother's pussy.
Looking up, Penny saw the man's cock slip from her mother's mouth and saw her thickly cum-coated tongue licking her lips as she turned to look down, smiling when she saw her. Penny crawled up her body, sucking on her hard ruby nipples before kissing her, the man's cock who was fucking her from behind never leaving her pussy. She felt him cum inside of her, then another pair of hands grabbed her and rolled her off of her mother onto her back next to her, a man climbing between her legs to stick his cock into her.
For the next two hours, Penny enjoyed cock after cock plunging into her pussy and ass and filling her mouth, side-by-side with her mother who was enjoying the same. At one point there was a lull in the action and they shared a very cummy 69 until hands pried them apart and men began fucking them again. They were lying, panting for breath, a handful of spent men standing around the bed, when Amy suddenly appeared with Selena.
"How did I guess that I'd find you here?" Amy asked, laughing as she crawled onto the bed and began eating Penny's ravaged, cum-filled pussy.
"Hello, Helen," Selena said as she crawled onto the bed between her legs.
"Selena! I haven't seen you in quite a while," Helen said as Selena leaned down and dragged her tongue up through her cummy pussy.
"You...you know each other?" Penny asked.
"How could we not?" Selena asked, looking up from Helen's pussy with a smile on her face.
"Did...did you know who I was when we first met?" Penny asked.
"Of course," Selena replied. "You could be twins, you're so much alike."
"Why didn't you say anything?" Penny asked as Amy continued to eat her pussy.
"Because it wasn't relevant," Selena replied, smiling. "Was it?" she asked.
"No, of course not," Penny replied, smiling as Selena lowered her face back down to eat Helen's pussy.
"The party's pretty much breaking up," Amy said when she lifted her face from Penny's pussy. "Did you have fun?" she asked.
"Definitely," Penny replied, laughing. "My first train and with Mom. It was great."
"I suppose we should go," Helen said, sitting up.
"I need a quick shower first," Penny said. "I can't believe how many of those guys came in my ass."
"I'll join you," Helen said.
They found Amy and Selena downstairs dressing and joined them after quickly showering.
"I've missed seeing Grant at these parties," Selena said as they left the house.
"Why don't you come home with me, then?" Helen suggested. "I know he'd love to see you again. It will be like old times."
"Thank you for not making me ask," Selena said with a laugh.
"I guess that I shouldn't be surprised that Mom and Dad know Selena," Penny said as she and Amy drove home.
"It's a pretty small world, the people that attend these parties," Amy said. "I've seen a lot of the same faces many times over the years that I've been going to them. The bored, rich, horny set I think of them as."
"Is that us, too?" Penny asked.
"I'm not bored, but I am horny and I guess you could consider me rich," Amy laughed.
"Yeah, I guess so," Penny agreed, laughing with her.
Penny spent Sunday on the simulator, finding that she enjoyed being back in the environment, glad to have something else to think about for a change. She convinced Bill to go to dinner with her, then back to his house for a nice fuck before heading home, wanting to get a good night's sleep, knowing that work was going to be crazy Monday morning and wanting to be sharp and on the ball, though she and Amy did wake up a few times in the night for brief interludes of 69ing until they'd each cum a couple of times before falling back asleep.
"O'Hara, Murphy, and Doyle filed a motion to dismiss on behalf of Thomas O'Malley," Grant informed her when she arrived at the office. "They used the purported annulment document as their justification, entered it into the record."
"Why do you seem so happy about that?" Penny asked.
"You'll find out tomorrow morning at the hearing in St. Louis," Grant replied, a big smile on his face. "They were married in Missouri, so that's where everything is taking place. Missouri is an equitable distribution state, which means that property will be divided by the court in a manner that is fair to both parties but not necessarily equally in the event of a divorce. They think that's to their advantage, but they're going to find out how woefully mistaken they are."
"I should go home and pack a bag, then," Penny said. "What time is our flight?"
"4:00," Grant replied. "You should consider keeping a packed bag here in the office just for things like this. That way you'll always be prepared to leave on a moment's notice."
Arriving in St. Louis just after 8:00 in the evening, they took a taxi to the Four Seasons Hotel and checked in to the Presidential Suite on the top floor with a view of the nearby Gateway Arch. It being late, then went down to Cinder House, the award-winning house restaurant, where Penny ordered a bottle of Craggy Range sauvignon blanc from the Marlborough region of New Zealand, then appetizers of jalea, a dish of crispy shrimp & squid, pineapple aioli, and salsa criolla, grilled octopus with smoked huancaina potato, Brazil nut relish, and chimichurri, and ceviche with aji rocoto, grilled sweet potato, and a lotus root chip. For an entrée, Penny chose the moqueca, comprised of seabass, octopus, mussels, shrimp, lobster coconut broth, and crab spiced puffed rice, while Grant opted for the halibut with huancaina pineapple polenta, orange aji amarillo fennel, and Brazilian salsa matcha. For dessert they both chose the mango cheesecake with cashews, coconut, and banana passion fruit sorbet.
"Wow, I am just stuffed," Penny said when they finally sat back drinking their after-dinner coffee. "But that was delicious."
"It certainly hit the spot," Grant agreed.
"Now let's go upstairs and have an ultimate dessert," Penny suggested, smiling.
Grant sat on the end of the bed watching as a naked Penny knelt in front of him, both hands wrapped around the shaft of his cock as she sucked on it, groaning each time she went all the way down on him, milking him with her entire mouth and throat before slowly backing off. When she finally got him to cum, she looked up to meet his eyes while his cock pulsed in her mouth and she gulped down his cum.
"Mmm, so good," she gasped when she had succeeded in sucking him dry. "Now it's your turn," she said, climbing up on the bed and lying back, hooking her elbows behind her knees and spreading herself wide open for him, her mouth hanging open as she watched him lean over and drag his tongue up through her sopping pussy before stabbing it into her, then beginning to eat her, not stopping until she was gasping for breath from cumming so much. Only then did he crawl forward, sinking all nine hard inches of his cock into her as he leaned over, sucking and chewing on her hard ruby nipples as he fucked her. When he was ready to cum some 15-20 minutes later, he pulled his cock from her and watched as she sat up and leaned over, once again taking him into her mouth and sucking him off when he came.
"You are one hell of a great fuck, Penny," Grant gasped when they lay panting for breath after.
"Something that every girl dreams of hearing her father say," Penny said, laughing. "For an old guy, you don't do so badly yourself."
"Something a man never wants to hear, especially from his daughter," Grant said, laughing with her.
Waking twice during the night to enjoy long slow fucks, always ending with Penny sucking him off, morning found them in a 69. Then Penny mounted him, holding her long red hair up as he filled his hands with her breasts, pinching and pulling on her hard ruby nipples as she fucked him in a leisurely fashion, making it last until he couldn't hold back any longer, then dismounting him and sucking him off once again.
They got up and showered, then went down to breakfast, taking a taxi to the St. Louis Municipal Courthouse, arriving just 5 minutes before the scheduled hearing time. Penny couldn't hide her smile when she saw the row of flunkies sitting behind Kieran Doyle, though she did notice that Colin Murphy wasn't present. The judge entered and the hearing was called to order.
"Mr. Studder, this document of annulment seems to be pretty conclusive," Judge Arlene Goddard said, holding it up. "Unless you have a compelling argument to make as to why I shouldn't accept it, I'm going to grant the motion to dismiss."
"Your Honor, I am quite frankly appalled that a law firm as well-known and prestigious as O'Hara, Murphy, and Doyle would attempt to commit a fraud by submitting a blatantly forged document such as that to the Court," Grant said.
"Objection, Your Honor," Mr. Doyle interrupted, rising to his feet. "That is a certified copy of the annulment papers filed on October 4, 1994. I deeply resent Mr. Studder's slander and ask that he be sanctioned."
"I hereby submit a certified copy of the marriage license granted to Thomas and Sarah O'Malley on February 8th, 1994," Grant said, handing the document to the clerk who passed it on to the judge. "According to the filings, Thomas O'Malley entered the priesthood on October 7th, 1994. Assuming that this is really a certified copy, there is no possible way that this so-called annulment was filed on October 4, 1994."
"What is your offer of proof to support that assertion, Mr. Studder?" Judge Goddard asked.
"Your Honor, I had this document examined by a forensic specialist," Grant replied. "I hereby submit his report in which he states that the font used for this document is Verdana Pro, a font that wasn't even in existence in 1994. It was only released in 1996. This document is a blatant forgery and someone somehow managed to get it put into the records. This couldn't possibly be an accident. I suggest that this is part of a well-planned deception by Mr. Thomas O'Malley and his representatives in order to deprive Mrs. Sarah O'Malley her fair portion of Mr. O'Malley's estate should he now wish to divorce her, his wife."
"Mr. Doyle?" Judge Goddard said, looking at him. "Your response?"
"Your Honor, I am just as surprised to hear this as you," Mr. Doyle replied, red-faced. "I-I would like to have the document examined by our own independent forensic experts before making a comment."
"You do that, Mr. Doyle," Judge Goddard said. "In the meantime, your motion to dismiss is denied."
"Your Honor, my client is quite distressed by these events," Grant said. "She is in hiding, protected by extensive security because she fears for her life. She had intimate knowledge of certain goings on within the church and fears that they will do anything that they can to silence her, as this pathetic forgery demonstrates. I therefore request a speedy trial so as not to delay and drag out these proceedings any further."
"Mr. Doyle?" Judge Goddard asked.
"Your Honor, we need time to look into things," Mr. Doyle said. "I'm not certain that we could be adequately prepared to go to trial in less than 6 months, perhaps a year."
"Mr. Doyle, on its face, barring this document, this seems to be a very straight-forward divorce case, except for the size of the estate in question," Judge Goddard said. "I see no reason that you couldn't be prepared to go forward with a speedy trial, which the plaintiff has every right to request. I'm setting the 14th of next month for opening arguments. That gives you 6 weeks, more than enough time in my opinion."
"Your Honor, my client requests a jury trial," Grant said. "She wants this issue to be judged by a jury of her peers."
"Then we will start jury selection on the 14th of next month," Judge Goddard said. "And Mr. Doyle, I don't take kindly to things like this," she said, holding up the document of annulment. "I will be referring this to the district attorney for his attention. Thank you, gentlemen."
"Oh, my god!" Penny said, grabbing Grant's arm as they left the courtroom. "I thought that he was going to shit his pants when you hit him with the font thing. But even better was seeing him turn white when the judge said that she was going to refer it to the district attorney. They know! They're the ones who did it!"
"Who else?" Grant asked, grinning. "Every printer sold in the US places an all-but-invisible, unique identifying mark on every document that it prints. I'd imagine that they're going to find that printer in the offices of O'Hara, Murphy, and Doyle. At the least, somebody is facing disbarment, if not jail. Let's go get our things and go home."
"Let's fuck first," Penny said, giggling. "It would be a shame not to take advantage of that nice bed before we go."
Penny took advantage of the next several quiet days by putting in time on the simulator, convincing Bill to take her home with him a couple of times. Checking in at the office Friday morning, she found Grant with a contemplative look on his face.
"What's up?" Penny asked.
"O'Hara, Murphy, and Doyle want to talk about talking," Grant replied. "They don't want to have to fly all the way down here just to talk to me about talking to me."
"You are making very little sense," Penny said.
"They're scared," Grant said, nodding. "They're desperate to find out how much we know and what we're going to do. We only hinted at it. You can bet that they've talked to their client and he's told them everything. They're trying to calculate just how much damage this case can cause, always keeping their eyes on the inheritance."
"Makes sense," Penny said. "We'd like to know what they're going to do, too."
"They've proposed a Zoom video call," Grant said.
"That's perfect," Penny said. "You can record it. It will be the same as having them here and recording it."
"I liked pulling their chain and making them come down here," Grant said with a laugh. "But I've made my point. Their suggestion of the Zoom video call proves that. Drag one of those chairs around here next to mine. They should be calling any minute now. I want them to see you in the picture."
They didn't have to wait long for the request to allow a Zoom video call appeared on Grant's monitor. A few seconds later, they were looking at Kieran Doyle.
"I appreciate you letting us do it this way," he said.
"For the record, I'm Grant Studder and this is Penny Lane," Grant said, "and we agree that this video conversation is being recorded."
"Kieran Doyle. I also agree to the recording of this video conversation," he said.
"How can we help you this morning?" Grant asked, smiling.
"What are your intentions?" Mr. Doyle asked, direct and to the point.
"As we've previously stated," Grant replied. "A divorce, an annulment, a real one this time, and a division of their estate."
"What kind of a division?" Mr. Doyle asked.
"The pending inheritance in escrow has been appraised at approximately $14.5 billion," Grant replied. "My client will take that and sign and abide by an NDA."
"That...that's absurd!" Mr. Doyle sputtered, his face paling. "Why should your client get the entire inheritance?"
"To prevent her from testifying in open court about the 20-some years of being secretly married to a priest, who is now a Monseigneur, and also about her experiences playing the goddess Inanna twice a month for the Priory of Sion rites of hieros gamos that said priest, her husband, presided over. If her testimony in open court is anything like it was when I interviewed her, it will be excruciatingly graphic. There are also the names I gave you, just a few of the ones that she remembers, which will also be exposed in open court and subpoenaed for their testimony. The church blocking their appearance won't be the best of looks. And I think I can be fairly certain to have a very busy interview and speech schedule following the open court testimony, which will undoubtably be very lucrative," Grant replied.
"You can't prove any of those ludicrous allegations," Mr. Doyle said.
"Ah, but that's the real beauty of it, Mr. Doyle," Grant said. "We don't have to. My client testifying under oath publicly about what she experienced will do the trick. Look at the fallout that your church is still undergoing in the wake of the pedophilia scandals. Membership is down, new members are down, fundraising is lagging. What do you think is going to happen once all of my client's information is made public? My client can prove that she was and is married and you can't prove anything to the contrary. And I will be mentioning the forged annulment in my interviews and speeches. I can see by the lost expression on your face that you're finally starting to understand the position that you're in. You've got a public relations nuclear bomb in your lap."
"Are you trying to destroy the church, Mr. Studder?" Mr. Doyle asked.
"I wouldn't lose any sleep over it," Grant replied breezily. "A bunch of old men wearing dresses presuming to tell everyone else how they should live their lives, preaching threats of fire and brimstone to any who would dare defy their edicts. Forbidding any of life's sensual pleasures as sinful while indulging in them to their heart's desire. For all the good the Catholic church has done, it's still done more harm. It's a net negative. The world would be better off without it, in my humble opinion. But that's not what we're talking about, we're talking about a divorce and a lot of money."
"You're being unreasonable," Mr. Doyle said, desperation in his voice.
"I have a less unreasonable suggestion that leaves everyone somewhat satisfied, if you're interested," Grant said.
"I'd appreciate it if you'd share it with me," Mr. Doyle said.
"What you and your church have missed in all of this is the fact that my client is deeply in love with her husband, as perverted a relationship as it is," Grant said. "She's not really interested in a divorce. What she's afraid of is that with his inheritance, he will be able to buy a cardinal's hat. Please don't insult me by telling me that that's not how it's done. When the numbers are big enough, anything is possible. If that should happen, they would be separated for at least two or three years. By bringing this divorce action, she will be able to effectively kill any chances that he could become a cardinal and she would get to continue her life with him, even if he were defrocked. That's what this is all about."
"What are you proposing?" Mr. Doyle asked.
"My client wishes to stay by her husband's side until death do they part," Grant replied. "She also wants him to be happy and she knows that becoming a cardinal has been his dream for many years. The church needs to turn a blind eye to the reality of their relationship and allow them to remain together, even if she is only seen as his housekeeper. If the church can find it in its heart to do that, then my client is willing to allow the church to have $4.5 billion of the inheritance, buying her husband's red hat, the remainder to be put in a trust in her name. I'm sure that the church can find someplace to put their new cardinal where he will do the least amount of harm."
"Alternatively, we can schedule depositions and proceed to trial," Grant said. "And under Missouri law, the judge is the one who decides how the assets of a marriage are split. There's no way my client can lose the case and we both know it. I can't imagine the judge awarding her anything less than half and very likely more."
"I'll consult with my principals and explain the situation as we've shared it today," Mr. Doyle said.
"I understand," Grant said. "I look forward to hearing from you. And just in case, I'll be sending out notices of deposition to everyone that we plan on talking to. Just in case."
"Until then," Mr. Doyle said, a grim look on his face as the connection was broken.
"Wow!" Penny gasped. "Just wow! Does Sarah know that you were going to do that?" she asked.
"I didn't want to get her hopes up," Grant replied, shaking his head.
"What do you think that they'll do?" Penny asked.
"50/50," Grant replied. "Either they'll see the ultimate sense in what I proposed - they are a business, after all, and from a business standpoint it makes sense - or their egos will rule the day."
"Then what?" Penny asked.
"Then we go to court," Grant said, a gleam in his eyes. "I've never had a case that I so desperately wanted to go to trial. Being in a position to call those bastards out, god!" he groaned.
"When will we know?" Penny asked.
"I'm going to officially take Sarah's deposition in two weeks," Grant replied. "The rest of them are scheduled to take place from then. Realistically, nobody will respond to the notices, but Sarah and Thomas have no choice, being the principals. With any luck, it won't come to that."
"I'm going to Nassau after work," Penny said. "Amy's got other plans, but I invited Cindy. You and Mom want to come?" she asked.
"Your mother has plans, but I wouldn't mind joining you," Grant replied. "Cindy, huh?"
"Is that a problem?" Penny asked, smiling.
"No, no," Grant replied, a big grin on his face.
"This is just too cool," Cindy exclaimed from her seat behind the cockpit as Penny soared into the sky, Grant sitting in the co-pilot's seat.
"It's really quite a view, isn't it?" Grant said as the lights from Grand Bahama Island appeared on the horizon.
"I never get tired of it," Penny replied.
Landing, they found the Jeep waiting for them and drove to the house, Penny greeting Ella with a hug and introducing Cindy.
"Wow, what a house!" Cindy exclaimed as she looked around.
"Isn't it great?" Penny asked, stripping and jumping into the pool, Cindy right behind her after initially hesitating when she saw Penny stripping in front of Grant, a big smile on her face when he also joined them.
"Oh, I could get used to this," Cindy sighed, floating on her back, her small dark nipples hard and pointing at the sky.
"This is my haven. I can really forget about the world when I'm here, no rules, no responsibility, only pleasure," Penny said, putting her arms around Grant's neck and wrapping her legs around his waist, grinding her pussy against his rapidly hardening cock. "Oh, yes, right there," she gasped when she felt him reach down and guide the head of his cock to the entrance to her pussy, squeezing her legs tighter and impaling herself on him.
"Oh, wow, that...that's amazing," Cindy gasped when she saw Grant fucking Penny, who released her arms from around his neck and lay back, her arms spread wide, the water supporting her as Grant pumped his cock in and out of her, her big ruby nipples hard and sticking out.
"You...you're next," Penny gasped, her pussy squeezing her father's cock as he fucked her.
"Ella's setting dinner up on the loggia," Frank said when he suddenly appeared, a mesh bag in one hand containing three big lobster tails. "It'll take me about 10 minutes to cook these."
"That...that's great, Frank," Penny gasped.
Cindy stared in astonishment as Grant continued to fuck Penny, seemingly oblivious to the presence of Frank at the grill next to the pool.
"Penny!" Grant warned a couple of minutes later.
"Just...just do it," Penny gasped, pinching and pulling on her hard ruby nipples as her father continued to fuck her. "I-I want to feel it."
"Christ on a crutch," Grant groaned, jamming himself into her and holding her tightly against him, his hands on her waist as his cock pulsed deep inside of her pussy as he came.
"We haven't done that in a while," Penny said, finally releasing her legs from around his waist and standing up when she had finished milking the cum from his cock with her pussy. "I always want to eat it."
"I don't know why I'm surprised," Cindy said, shaking her head. "That was way beyond hot."
"Timing is everything," Frank said, laughing, holding up a platter with three steaming lobster tails on it. "Dinner's ready."
"Looks like you're going to have to wait for dessert, Cindy," Penny laughed. "Or maybe be the dessert."
"I'd settle for that," Cindy laughed. "Don't they...mind?" she asked, lifting her chin in Frank's direction as they exited the pool.
"They've sort of gotten used to it," Penny replied, smiling.
"I wonder what they think of it all," Cindy mused, hesitating for a moment by her clothes, but then just following Penny and Grant who hadn't bothered.
"Ask them," Penny suggested. "Neither one of them is very shy with their opinions, they just have different styles when it comes to expressing them. Ella makes this magical aloe vera stuff that she gave me and Amy after a friend of Frank's fucked us both raw one night. She had us laughing so hard with her observations."
"I'd like to meet the guy who can do that," Cindy said. "I didn't think anyone could do that to Amy."
"Would that be that Charlie Sweeney that your mother told me about?" Grant asked as they sat down.
"Yes," Penny replied.
"Your mother said that for one night, it's the fuck of a lifetime," Grant said, "but not something that she'd want to make a steady diet of."
"He's bigger than you," Penny said, smiling, "and sucking your cock doesn't kill my jaw."
"What have I been missing out on?" Cindy asked. "How could you possibly have kept it from me."
"With great difficulty," Grant replied, laughing. "Nobody's got a nose for what's going on like you."
"You've just put a huge dent in my reputation," Cindy said.
"Since I know how much you like them, I made the garlic mashed potatoes with creamed feta cheese and cumin," Ella said as she appeared with three large bowls. "And there's steamed butternut squash brushed with clarified butter and a sprinkle of saffron. The salad is assorted baby greens with cherry tomatoes, avocado, mandarin orange sections, roasted pine nuts and cashews, with a strawberry-lime vinaigrette. I hear that you've worked up an appetite."
"That we have," Penny laughed.
"It sounds amazing, Ella," Grant said.
"Glen and Daryl brought the lobsters by a few hours ago, caught them today," Ella added.
"Could you check with them and see if they have a charter booked for tomorrow?" Penny asked. "I think that would be a perfect way to introduce Cindy to the island."
"If they've got one, I'd bet anything that they'll find a way to cancel it," Ella said with a laugh. "There's key lime pie and banana cream pie for dessert. What would you like to drink?" she asked.
"How about a bottle of the Krug Grande Cuvée," Grant replied.
"I cannot get over how incredible this house is," Cindy said as they ate. "How can you bear to leave it and work?" she asked.
"Too much of a good thing," Grant replied.
"There's really not that much to do here other than relax, unless you're into boating or diving," Penny replied. "We do a lot of nothing and fuck a lot. It's perfect for unwinding and recharging the batteries."
"You've found a way to die and go to heaven without actually dying," Cindy observed.
"I'll have to remember that," Grant laughed.
"I never thought that I could eat that much," Cindy moaned as she leaned back after finishing her banana cream pie. "And those mashed potatoes, I've never tasted anything like them. I'm spoiled for life."
"Let's go fuck," Penny suggested.
"As long as I don't have to do any of the work," Cindy replied, laughing.
Grant finished his coffee before following Penny and Cindy, finding them on his bed in a 69, Cindy on top, Penny using her hands to spread Cindy's ass cheeks apart, her clamshell pussy peeling open to reveal her delicate inner lips and tiny clit. His cock hardening and rising as he watched Penny's tongue slipping between those delicate lips and into her, he smiled, shaking his head as he watched his daughter eating Cindy's glistening pink pussy.
When Penny felt her father's cock sliding across her forehead and nose, she lay back, holding Cindy's pussy open and watching as his big cock stretched her as he pressed it into her, letting her tongue lave the shaft of his cock as he filled her, her lips glued to the junction of Cindy's pussy and his cock as he began to slowly fuck her, every few strokes pulling his cock out and dropping it into Penny's open and waiting mouth, all the way down her throat as she milked him, then back into Cindy's pussy. He did this several times before finally groaning and pulling his spurting cock from her pussy and dropping it into Penny's mouth, once again enjoying the sensation of her sucking him off and gulping his cum down before gluing her mouth to Cindy's pussy and feasting on the cum cocktail filling her before finally lying back, gasping for breath.
"I'd almost forgotten how nice it was to have you eating my pussy," Cindy gasped as she rolled off of Penny's body, her own mouth and chin glistening with Penny's juices, "and how delicious yours is."
"It's definitely been too long," Penny sighed as her father lifted her legs and lay them against his shoulders as he slid his cock into her. "God, this is just so good," she moaned as he began to fuck her, long slow strokes, reaching down to rub her huge clit with his thumb and set off a series of intense orgasms, her pussy spasming on his cock.
"I can't believe how hot it is watching the two of you," Cindy said, straddling Penny's face and lowering her pussy onto her extended tongue, then leaning over to tongue her huge clit and lick Grant's cock as it slid in and out of her, opening her mouth for it when he pulled it out, her nostrils flaring as it exploded in her mouth and began blasting her tonsils with hot thick cum which she eagerly gulped down.
The night seemed to go on forever, Penny and Cindy eating one another and Grant taking turns fucking them. Dawn finally broke as Penny ate Cindy's cum-filled pussy while Grant fucked her in the ass, eventually groaning as he came deep inside of her. When they had caught their collective breaths, they staggered from the bed and to the shower, taking care to wash one another before they made their way to the kitchen where Ella was preparing breakfast.
"You're in for a real treat," Penny informed Cindy as they ate breakfast after Ella had informed them that Glen and Daryl would be waiting for them at the docks.
"It feels strange to only be wearing a T-shirt," Cindy said as Penny drove into town after breakfast.
"It's only so that you don't get arrested," Penny said, laughing. "Trust me, you're going to have a great day."
Glen and Daryl were waiting in their boat when they arrived, big smiles on their faces.
"They're cute, but so young," Cindy said to Penny as they made their way to the quay above the boat where Penny made introductions, Cindy actually blushing when Glen helped her down into the boat, his eyes clearly on her naked pussy.
"Make it a day that she won't forget," Penny said as she squatted down on the quay, the long inner lips of her pussy hanging down and petaled apart beneath her huge clit, smiling as Glen and Daryl looked at her, licking their lips.
"Wait a minute," Cindy said, panicking. "Aren't you coming with us?" she asked.
"No, you get them all to yourself," Penny replied, laughing. "Bring her back without a sunburn and you can stay for dinner," she said, reaching down with one hand to slide a finger into her own pussy, rubbing her huge clit. "And dessert," she added, softly sucking on her finger.
"Penny, I am going to kill you," Cindy said.
"You'll end up thanking me," Penny laughed, standing up.
Returning to the house, Penny found Grant asleep on one of the chaise lounges around the pool and woke him when she took his cock into her mouth, enjoying feeling him get hard and grow in her mouth, his cock filling her throat as she sucked on him for a minute before straddling him and guiding his cock to her pussy and sinking down onto it.
"I thought that you were going with Cindy," Grant said as she began to fuck him, his hands filled with her hard-nippled breasts.
"I wanted you to myself for a day," Penny said, smiling as she fucked him.
Penny awakened from a deep sleep later that afternoon, Grant next to her on his bed, having spent the day fucking, then napping, then fucking again, only this time it was Cindy crawling onto the bed and straddling her face, lowering her cum-oozing pussy onto her mouth.
"I can't decide whether to kill you or thank you," Cindy said as Penny ate her, Grant waking and rolling onto his side to watch. "Those two boys are crazy. I have never been fucked so much in my life. They never stop."
"I told you that it was going to be a great day," Penny laughed as Cindy dismounted her face, leaning over to take Grant's cock into her mouth, tasting Penny's pussy all over it as she sucked on him. "Where are the boys?" she asked.
"Cleaning the fish they caught with Frank," Cindy replied.
"Mmm, nice," Penny sighed, stretching. "What a perfect day."
Seeing Grant pull on some shorts before leaving the bedroom, Penny and Cindy put on T-shirts. They found Glen and Daryl with Frank by the grill.
"Thanks for showing Cindy a good time today," Penny said, smiling at them. "I hope that you saved something for me."
"We held ourselves back a bit just for that reason," Glen replied, laughing.
"I'd love to see what not holding yourselves back is like," Cindy said.
"Just say the word," Glen said, grinning.
Dinner was another of Ella's masterpieces, greatly enhanced by the large hog snappers that Glen and Daryl had provided.
"You can keep Grant company," Penny said when they had finished eating. "I'm going to see what the boys have left in them."
It was just before dawn when Penny crawled onto the bed with Grant and Cindy where she was on her stomach, Grant looming over her as he fucked her in the ass.
"I just sent the boys home," Penny said, sitting down in front of Cindy and leaning back on her elbows, spreading her pussy wide open for her. "They left you a souvenir," she said with a smile as Cindy slid her tongue into her cum-filled pussy and began feasting on her while Grant continued to pound her ass.
"This is my kind of a life," Cindy sighed when they all lay sprawled on the bed afterwards. "God, I love to fuck."
"I hadn't noticed," Penny said, laughing.
"Like you don't?" Cindy laughed as Penny rolled onto her stomach, reaching back behind herself to spread her ass cheeks apart, moaning when her father plunged his cock into her ass and began fucking her.
"Such a perfect way to set the tone for the day," Penny gasped as he vigorously fucked her ass.
The three of them staggered to the shower after Grant filled Penny's ass with a load of cum, then to breakfast, Ella shaking her head.
"Those boys looked like they had just won the lottery," she said as they ate.
"And here I was thinking that it was us that won," Penny said with a laugh. "They're nice boys and they're a lot of fun."
"They're just boys being boys," Frank said as he suddenly appeared. "I just hope they realize how damned lucky they are."
"Frank, was that a compliment?" Penny asked, smiling at him.
They spent the morning doing nothing but lying around the pool napping, nobody having gotten much sleep the night before. As lunchtime approached, Penny suggested that they go into town and eat at Nell's, not wanting to miss out on a nice meal of conch. It didn't take much to talk Cindy into wearing Amy's bikini top with a pair of shorts, her dark nipples visible sticking out through the light-blue material.
"Penny!" Nell said when she saw her, her whole face lighting up.
"Hi, Nell," Penny greeted her. "How about enough for the three of us?" she asked.
"I'll make it fresh right now," Nell promised. "Good to see you again, Mr. Studder," she said.
"I'd really appreciate it if you called me Grant," he said. "I can't get Frank and Ella to do it, but you don't work for me and I'd feel more like we were friends if you did."
"I can do that, Grant," Nell said, smiling. "I think that I owe you a thank you," she said to Penny. "Whatever you said to Charlie worked. He's been coming by for dinner lately. The boys are really pleased by it, too."
"And you, are you pleased?" Penny asked.
"And tired and sore," Nell laughed. "I'd forgotten what an insatiable appetite that man has."
"So, things are going to work out between you?" Penny asked.
"It's looking good," Nell replied, smiling. "He'll still be Charlie, but as long as I'm the one making him meals and it's my bed that he finds at the end of the day, I can live with it."
"I'm sure that he appreciates it," Penny said.
"There's no way any one woman could keep him happy, not without him killing her," Nell said, shrugging. "I'm not young and silly anymore. I can be happy with my share. Don't you be afraid to have some fun with him when you want to. I'll understand."
"Nell!" Penny gasped.
"The boys take good care of your friend yesterday?" she asked.
"She's had a smile glued to her face ever since," Penny replied, laughing. "They're going to make some women very happy one day when they finally settle down."
"I can't see that happening," Nell said, shaking her head and laughing. "They're a lot like Charlie in that respect. They want to sample everything they see."
They were just about ready to leave for the airport to return home when Grant's phone rang.
"It looks like we're off to France in the morning," Grant said when he finished his conversation, a big smile on his face.
"A new client?" Penny asked.
"Yes, but no real details about what the situation is yet, other than that there's been violence and our new client feels as though her life is in danger," Grant replied. "For the moment, she's apparently being protected by the local gendarmerie."
"It must be serious if the police are protecting her," Penny said.
"Not an unreasonable assumption," Grant agreed.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 14
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 14
"Anything new?" Penny asked as they settled into their seats for the flight to Paris the next morning.
"Yes," Grant replied. "Our client is one Salomé Hamadi, the wife of the heir to the Qatari throne, Sheikh Ali Hamadi. According to her, she's been kept a virtual prisoner for more than 20 years, never allowed out alone without personal security; in actuality, minders. She somehow slipped away from her security detail long enough to beg a group of tourists to help her, telling them that she was being kept a prisoner. When her security detail tried to intervene, one of the tourists tried to protect her and ended up with a broken arm. Then the gendarmerie intervened. The security detail were armed, it seems, and promptly arrested, and the tourist whose arm was broken offered our client sanctuary in his home and arranged for his own private security, along with that of the local gendarmerie."
"Our client's husband is the single largest owner of real estate in France, including most of the commercial property in the city of Biarritz, which is where this took place," he continued. "It is threatening to become an international incident with the Qatari government insisting that it is a private, internal affair that the French government has no business interfering with, despite the fact that it occurred on French soil. The good Samaritan who came to the rescue, and who has also put up our retainer, one Victor Slade, contacted me after no French attorneys were willing to take on the case, not wanting to go up against the wealth and might of the Qatari government."
"How did he know about you?" Penny asked.
"I have no idea," Grant replied. "You now know as much as I do about the whole thing. We'll learn the rest when we get there."
It was late in the evening by the time their final flight landed in Biarritz and they were feeling the effects of the long trip. Seeing a placard with STUDDER on it, they approached the man holding it who introduced himself as Ari Steinmetz, the head of the security detail that had been hired to protect their client, as he explained. With him were two other hard-looking men. Retrieving their luggage, they were escorted to a black SUV with heavily tinted windows, police cars in front and behind.
"Who are they?" Grant asked, noticing the black-clad men staring intently at them.
"The opposition," Ari replied. "This is their way of trying to intimidate you."
They drove into town from the airport, encountering two more police cars blocking Rue Louison Bobet on the ocean at Miramar Beach, 100m north of the Hotel Du Palais Biarritz, with another two visible at the other end of the short street. They were let through and turned into the 2nd of four residences, a large home of 3 floors. There were two more balaclava-clad men in front of the house who nodded to Ari as they got out of the SUV.
"These are my people and there are two more in the back," Ari explained. "There are two more in the house on the 2nd floor where Mrs. Hamadi is being housed, one in front of the door to the bedroom that she is staying in. We have three teams that we rotate every 4 hours."
"Is the situation really that serious?" Grant asked.
"They're Qatari," Ari replied, shrugging, as if that explained everything.
Entering the house, they were met by a tall, good-looking man with his casted arm in a sling.
"Victor!" Penny gasped when she saw him.
"Penny!" Victor said, then smiled. "I might have known that you'd come riding to the rescue."
"You know each other?" Grant asked.
"Amy and I met him at Selena's party," Penny replied, her smile ear to ear.
"I see," Grant said, once again eyeing Victor. "Grant Studder," he said, shaking hands.
"Victor Slade," he replied. "Thank you for coming so promptly."
"I'm curious, Mr. Slade," Grant said. "Why did you contact me?"
"I read an article about you in the New Yorker magazine about 10 years ago," Victor replied. "You were rumored to be connected with the Hargrave divorce in Rochester at the time, the details of which nobody ever heard, only that it had occurred. When Selena needed an attorney for her divorce a few years ago, I remembered that article and told her about you. You did a great job for her, got her what she wanted and kept everything out of the news. It seemed that was what was called for here, all things considered."
"And your connection with Mrs. Hamadi?" Grant asked.
"Pure chance," Victor replied, smiling at Penny. "I have a weakness for beautiful women, so I decided to do what I could to help. Having my arm broken pissed me off. I was going to arrange for you to stay at the Hotel Du Palais Biarritz right down the street, but Mr. Steinmetz convinced me to have you stay here for reasons of security. There's plenty of room, so it's not an inconvenience. I hope that you don't mind."
"No, of course not," Grant replied.
"I'll show you to your rooms and you can get washed up," Victor said. "I imagine that you'll want to meet Mrs. Hamadi."
"Yes, to meet her and say hello," Grant agreed. "It's late and I'm sure that we can talk in the morning. Have you talked with her?" he asked as they followed Victor up the stairs to the second floor.
"Not about what's going on other than to learn that she's afraid for her life and that she's been kept as a virtual prisoner for almost 20 years," Victor replied. "From what I've seen so far, I believe that she has good reason to be afraid, which is why I contacted Mr. Steinmetz's security group. They're all Israeli ex-special forces."
"Isn't that rather like stirring the pot with nitroglycerin?" Grant asked. "The Qataris and the Israelis aren't exactly friends."
"An interesting dynamic, isn't it?" Victor asked, smiling. "Mrs. Hamadi is staying in this room," he explained as they walked by one of Mr. Steinmetz's men in front of double doors. "My room is next to it and I'll put you on the other side."
Entering the next bedroom, Penny saw that it was spacious with a large canopied bed.
"There's another one next door," Victor explained, leading the way through a connecting door into an identical bedroom. "The connecting door locks from either side."
"Does that door lead to Mrs. Hamadi's bedroom?" Grant asked, indicating a door in the opposite wall.
"Yes," Victor replied. "All of the bedrooms have connecting doors."
"How convenient," Penny said, smiling.
"It was the only change I made to the house when I bought it," Victor explained, smiling. "For the convenience of my guests."
"I can just imagine," Penny laughed. "How is that you happen to be here in Biarritz?"
"Other than owning this house, there are several parties taking place in the next couple of months in the area," Victor replied. "Every year at this time. It was one of the reasons that I purchased this house. It is convenient for access to the rest of Europe without the feeling of a big city, and Biarritz is a wonderful, vibrant city with no end to the possibilities of pleasure for a sybarite like myself. It suits me rather well, as it would you," he added with a smile.
"Why don't we meet Mrs. Hamadi now before it gets too late," Grant suggested. "It's the middle of the night for us and we'll need a good night's sleep so that our body clocks can adjust."
Victor walked over to the adjoining door to the bedroom that Mrs. Hamadi was occupying and knocked softly on the door.
"Salomé, c'est Victor," he said.
"Entrez," they heard a throaty, mellifluous voice call out.
Victor opened the door and entered the adjoining bedroom, followed by Grant and Penny. Penny saw what she thought was the most beautiful woman that she had ever seen rising to her feet from a comfortable chair, closing the silk robe that she was wearing, but not before she got a glimpse of a naked body beneath. She was dusky-skinned and only 5'2" with long wavy black hair halfway down her back, with large, luminescent black eyes, like deep pools. Her nose would have been too large but for the wide, generous mouth beneath it. She had full breasts and slender legs. She was barefoot, her long straight toes painted a pearlescent color, as were her fingernails.
"Salomé Hamadi, this is Grant Studder, the attorney that I told you about, and Penny Lane, his..." Victor said, looking to Grant and Penny for help.
"My co-counsel, Mrs. Hamadi," Grant said, gently shaking the hand that she offered. "It's a pleasure to meet you, though I regret that it is under these circumstances."
"Thank you, Mr. Studder," she said with a heavy French accent, smiling, the whole room seeming to light up. "I prefer Salomé, if you don't mind."
"Only if you'll call me Grant," he agreed.
"Penny Lane, from The Beatles?" Salomé asked.
"Yes, I'm afraid so," Penny replied, smiling. "I didn't get a vote when it came to my name."
"I loved The Beatles' songs when I was young," Salomé said. "Penny Lane was about the innocence and simplicity of Paul McCartney's youth in Liverpool. Does that also describe you?" she asked.
"I doubt that anyone that knows me would describe me as either innocent or simple," Penny replied, laughing.
"If you'll excuse me, I'll leave you to talk. Because of the situation, breakfast will be brought to your rooms in the morning at 8:30," Victor said. "Is there anything that I can get anyone first?" he asked.
"I'd love a bottle of wine," Salomé replied. "I need something to help calm me down."
"Three glasses?" Victor asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Sure," Penny replied, smiling at him and watching as he crossed the bedroom to the opposite connecting door and went through it to his own bedroom, Penny smiling to herself when she realized that he hadn't needed to unlock it.
"I know that it's late and I won't keep you long," Grant said. "I just wanted to say hello and introduce myself, see if you had any immediate questions."
"I find myself in the uncomfortable position of having nothing but the clothes on my back," Salomé said. "I've never had any money, part of the way my husband controlled me. My security guards always paid for anything that I wanted. I have no way of paying you, in other words."
"Somebody has already paid my retainer, which is why I am here," Grant said.
"That's Victor, though I've insisted that it is only a temporary loan until I can get my life sorted out," Salomé said. "What are the normal arrangements for something like this?" she asked.
"My retainer is $10 million and I get 10% of any settlement," Grant replied. "The retainer is non-refundable."
"I see," Salomé said.
"Is that a problem?" Grant asked.
"No, I just...there is much about normal life that I know nothing about," Salomé replied. "Including divorce. The past few days have been very unsettling. I never dreamed that I'd be in a position to escape the misery of my life."
There was a knock on the connecting door to Victor's bedroom, which then opened and he returned, a bottle of wine in his good arm and three wine glasses in the hand of his broken one. Quickly opening the bottle, Victor poured, then took his leave.
"Merci," Salomé said to his departing back, lifting her glass in a mock salute. "I've not been sleeping well," she explained, taking a sip of the wine.
"Is there anything that you'd like to tell us or would you prefer to wait until morning?" Grant asked.
"I'm ready to explode for want of someone to talk to about everything," Salomé replied. "Victor has been very sweet, but I don't want to burden him with the nightmare that my life has been."
"That's my job, to bear that burden," Grant said, smiling. "Feel free to tell me as much or as little as you care to. Over the next day or days, I'll work with you to understand the totality of your situation so that we'll know exactly what it is that we're dealing with so that we can make a plan on resolving the problem. If you'd be more comfortable talking to Penny, I won't be offended. She'll report to me what I need to know. I understand how difficult it can be to talk about these things."
"No, I don't mind," Salomé said. "I was born in Qatar. My father is a very successful businessman with good relations with the royal family. He gave me - I think of it as sold me - to the Qatari royal family to be the wife of Sheikh Ali Hamadi when I was 16. He's the oldest son of the Emir and will inherit the throne when he dies. But I grew up in France, went to school here. My French is better than my Arabic. Other than for the actual wedding, I have never been back to Qatar, living my whole life here."
"My husband is 30 years older than me," Salomé said, unable to disguise the distaste that that admission caused her to feel. "To him, taking me as his wife was a business decision as well as a political one. He needs heirs to assure himself of being the next on the throne. I have a daughter 19 and a son 18, the presumptive heir, unless something were to happen, then the throne would go to his younger brother, Selim, who is married and has 3 sons and a daughter."
"Just after the birth of my son, Ali became ill and was hospitalized here in Paris," Salomé continued. "I happened to see his medical chart one day when I was visiting him in the hospital and learned that he was sterile due to a bout of measles when he was a boy."
"But you have a son and a daughter," Penny said.
"Yes," Salomé agreed, taking a big gulp of her wine. "When we married, it was apparent to me that Ali found fulfilling the duties of a husband to be distasteful. He would only share my bed 12-14 days before my period, when I was at my most fertile, and leave as soon as he had finished. I was young and even that little bit of forced intimacy aroused me greatly. I began an affair with Ali's younger brother, Selim. He is the father of my children, not Ali."
"Did your husband know of his sterility?" Grant asked.
"He learned of it during the same hospital stay that I discovered it," Salomé replied. "He was incensed with rage, at the vagaries of fate and at being cuckolded. I refused to tell him who the real father of my children was. He never touched me again, instead, locked me away in our home here with a phalanx of guards to watch my every move. That was when I became his prisoner. I've also never seen my children or Selim since then. He took them back to Qatar while I've been imprisoned here. The biggest problem arising from all of this is the fact that Ali will never succeed his father as the Emir if his sterility were to become known."
"That fact will be very important when we negotiate your divorce and settlement," Grant said.
"If I live that long," Salomé said, finishing her glass of wine, then pouring another. "You do not realize what these people are capable of. The Emir's health is failing. He is not expected to live for much longer. I am the biggest obstacle to Ali inheriting the throne and he will do anything to make sure that he succeeds in that."
"Why not just expose him?" Penny asked. "If he doesn't inherit the throne and Selim does, wouldn't that diminish his ability to act against you?"
"He is a very wealthy man," Salomé replied. "Throne or no throne, he'd have the financial means to do anything that he wants. And if he were denied the throne, his hatred would have no bounds. But that's the least of it. If I were to expose him, it would also destroy my children, unless I were willing to name their father, which would also destroy Selim and his family. Selim was so very sweet to me. If it hadn't been for him, I don't know what I would have done. I can't do that to him or our children."
"What is it that you're not telling me?" Grant asked. "There's more, something missing here. I can't operate in a vacuum if I'm going to effectively help you."
"When Ali found out about his sterility, and the fact that my children are not his, something broke inside of his head," Salomé said. "He became...twisted. He fired the entire household staff. The only people in the house were me and the dozen or so security people whose loyalty was solely to him. I had to prepare my own food, do my own housekeeping, even my own gardening, which I did to try to hold on to my sanity. I was a virtual prisoner. For years, I was not allowed to leave the house. If I wanted something, I had to tell the security personnel and they would either get it for me or not."
"Then Ali had my clothes taken away from me," Salomé said, tears forming at the corners of her eyes. "I'd use anything, towels, sheets, blankets, to cover myself, but he'd have the security people take them from me, force me to be naked in front of them. He would constantly press me to tell him who the father of my children was. When I continued to refuse to tell him, he started having his security people use me sexually, right in front of him. When one of them would finish, he'd ask me again. When I'd refuse to tell him, he'd have another one take his turn. This would go on for hours, day after day, week after week, month after month, all of them taking their turn."
"I tried to get him to stop by pretending to enjoy what was being done to me, complimenting the men on whatever it was that they were doing, always making sure to tell them how much better they were than Ali. That backfired on me in the extreme. Ali went back to Qatar and told the security people that he left to watch me that they were free to use me as they liked, whenever they liked. And they did. Constantly. It was more than five years before I saw Ali again and the security teams changed every six months, a whole new group of men to use me. He had gotten fat and even more twisted. For more than a week he had the security people use me night and day while he watched, then he returned to Qatar. I haven't seen him since, more than ten years, yet the security teams remain and they continue to use me."
"Was there no way to escape?" Penny asked, aghast at what she was hearing.
"The house is out in the country, almost an hour from Biarritz," Salomé replied. "About five years ago, I was allowed to start going into Biarritz from time to time, but always accompanied by at least two security personnel. I kept looking for a way to escape on those occasions, but they stayed very close to me, never letting me interact with anyone."
"Running into Victor and his friends was a godsend. They were exiting a restaurant as we were walking past it and I just ran to them before the security personnel could grab me, babbling like an idiot that I was being kept a prisoner, begging them to help me. I could see that they thought I was crazy, but then one of the security personnel pulled his weapon out. That's when Victor acted. He put me behind him and tried to protect me. His friends all ran away screaming when they saw the gun. Victor was fighting with the man with the gun and they fell to the ground. By then the gendarmerie had arrived and they arrested the two security personnel because they were armed. Victor's arm was broken. He wouldn't let me leave his side, even when he went to the hospital to have his arm set and put in a cast. Then he offered to help me, giving me a place to stay and promising that he'd find someone who could help. And now you're here."
"How could something like that happen in a country like France?" Penny asked, stunned.
"Money," Salomé replied, shrugging and pouring the last of the bottle of wine into her glass, Grant's and Penny's barely tasted. "The same reason no French lawyer was willing to take my case. They're afraid of retribution. France doesn't have the world's best record when it comes to protecting its citizens from radical Islam. Now that you know everything, are you still willing to help me?" she asked.
"More than ever," Grant replied. "If there's one thing that I hate more than anything in life, it's unfairness. Even though we live in a universe that is inherently unfair, it's something that I've always striven for in my life, fighting unfairness."
"I gave up at one point," Salomé said. "I stopped caring about what happened to me for many years, even looked forward to when the security personnel would use me, enjoyed it, sought it out without waiting for them to initiate anything, anything to escape from the nightmare of my life, even just for a few minutes. You see, when you're having an orgasm, everything about life seems good, so I tried to have as many as possible as often as possible. My good fortune is that it doesn't take much for me to have one."
"What an awful story," Penny said, "but I understand what you mean about orgasms. They become your universe and it's a good universe."
"So true," Salomé agreed, smiling. "So very true."
"Is there anything more?" Grant asked.
"One thing," Salomé replied. "The last time I saw Ali, I was practically passed out after being used by the service personnel for hours and hours. I saw Ali sucking one of them and anther taking him from behind. I thought that I was hallucinating, then I did pass out. Do you think that you can help me?" she asked.
"Yes," Grant replied without hesitating. "There's much that I need to check out and learn, but I'm sure that we can get you what you most want, your freedom and the means to enjoy it."
"Thank you," Salomé said, tears filling her big lustrous eyes.
"Now, I think that we should all try to get some sleep and we'll start fresh in the morning," Grant said.
"Yes, of course," Salomé said. "It must be very late for you. Thank you for listening to me. Just being able to tell someone about it after all these years is a relief."
"God, Grant, that is so terrible, I just can't believe it," Penny said when they were back in his bedroom next door.
"It fills me with unfathomable rage," Grant said.
"You'd hardly believe that she'd been through something like that to look at her," Penny said. "She's incredibly beautiful."
"Extraordinarily so," Grant agreed. "But she's not broken. She's got spirit. She's a survivor, and we're going to do our best to facilitate that."
Penny wouldn't hear of sleeping by herself, reluctantly agreeing to just one fuck, a big smile on her face and the taste of Grant's cum filling her mouth when she finally turned onto her side to sleep. Waking confused in the morning due to their body clocks being out of whack, Penny hurried through the connecting door to her own bedroom when she heard their breakfast being delivered, quickly wrapping a towel around herself to answer her own door. She was just finishing when she heard a soft knock on her door, going to open it a crack and smiling when she saw Victor in a bathrobe, opening the door fully and stepping back to let him in.
"I see that you got breakfast," he said, smiling at her.
"The hell with breakfast," Penny said, letting the towel fall to the floor and reaching up to put her arms around his neck and pull him down for a long, deep, tongue-sucking kiss. "I missed you," she said, sinking to her knees and parting his bathrobe, smiling when she saw his big cock.
"Penny," Victor started to say, then groaned when he felt her hand wrap around his cock, followed by her lips, her tongue rolling around the head.
"Victor," Penny said, suddenly stopping and looking up at him. "This tastes like...Victor! You didn't?!"
"She's very upset and alone," Victor replied, smiling down at her. "I was just providing some emotional succor."
"It tastes like more than emotional succor to me," Penny said, once again taking him into her mouth. "Mmm, it tastes good, too."
"She certainly does," Victor agreed, groaning when his entire cock disappeared into her mouth and down her throat.
Penny was just finishing sucking Victor dry when Grant came into her room, the connecting door having been left open.
"When you're finished," Grant said.
"Your timing is perfect," Penny said, turning to smile at him, her hand wrapped around the shaft of Victor's cock, using a finger from her other hand to scrape some escaped cum from her cheek into her mouth.
"Have I gotten you into trouble?" Victor asked as she got to her feet when Grant returned to his room.
"Grant's well aware of my appetites," Penny replied, laughing. "Just as he's well aware of what Selena's parties are."
"Are the two of you..." Victor ventured.
"Not that it's any of your business, but remember when I told you that you were the best sex I'd ever had but one?" Penny asked.
"Vaguely," Victor replied.
"He's the one," Penny said, smiling as she pulled him down for a cummy kiss.
"Well, I'll be damned!" Victor said as he watched her naked ass moving away from him, sighing when she bent over to get some clothes out of her suitcase, giving him a perfect view of her rosebud and pussy.
"Everything okay?" Grant asked when she appeared in his room.
"Of course," Penny said, leaning over and kissing him, knowing that he was tasting Victor's cum all over her mouth, only having ever done it before after sucking him off. "You don't mind?"
"You know better," Grant replied, laughing. "As long as it doesn't get in the way of work. I want you to call Amy, have her look into Sheikh Hamadi's French holdings. Tell her to get the rest of the boiler room doing their respective things. Then you'll need to find a way for us to register as members of the French Bar Association. It's a formality, but necessary for us to function as lawyers while we're here. Hopefully we can do it online instead of having to actually go somewhere. I'm going to call a friend in Dubai and ask him to find any information about Sheikh Hamadi's personal life and see what we can find out about Salomé's children."
Penny did as she was asked, easily able to register as members of the French Bar Association online. She then decided to go see how Salomé was doing and went down the hall to her double doors, smiling at the security guard as she knocked. Not hearing anything, she knocked again.
"Is she in there?" Penny asked.
"She hasn't come out," the security guard replied.
"I'll just go check on her," Penny said, entering the bedroom. "Salomé," she called out.
"In here," she heard from the bathroom and headed that way, stopping when she stepped in and saw Salomé sitting on the edge of the bathtub naked, one foot up on the edge as she painted the nails of her long straight toes, her full breasts with small dark nipples, her long pussy spread open, her inner lips dark-tinged and furled beneath a fat dark clit, everything set off by the glistening vermillion of her inner pussy.
"I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt," Penny said.
"You're not," Salomé said, smiling. "After years of not having any clothes and being naked all the time, I'm not shy about my body. Does it bother you?" she asked.
"No, no, not at all," Penny insisted. "If fact, you are extraordinarily beautiful."
"Do you really think so?" Salomé asked, looking up at her and smiling.
"God, yes," Penny replied.
"Before my father gave me to Sheikh Hamadi, I thought that I was a lesbian," Salomé said. "I loved being with my girlfriends. They were always telling me how beautiful I was, but I never believed them. You're the first woman who's seen me like this since them. I like the way that you're looking at me."
"I-I'm sorry," Penny said, flushing. "I, uh, like women almost as much as I like men, so that part of me that likes women thinks that you're very beautiful."
"I keep waiting to wake up from this dream," Salomé said, sighing. "I've forgotten what it's like to be a person. I've heard more kind words from people in the past few days than I have in more than 20 years. It's very...strange, but nice, very nice. I want to keep on feeling good like this."
"And you will," Penny insisted, sitting down on the closed toilet seat, swallowing as her mouth filled with saliva at the sight of Salomé's spread pussy, the vermillion interior just visible between her slightly parted, furled inner lips. "How would you like to go shopping? If you have no clothes, then you need to get some. You could even have lunch in a restaurant."
"They won't let me," Salomé said with a sigh, switching to her other foot, the dark-tinged inner lips of her pussy starting to unfurl.
"Salomé, you are NOT a prisoner anymore," Penny insisted as Salomé concentrated on painting her toenails. "If you want to go shopping, you can go shopping, or out to eat, or just out for a stroll. You are a free woman. Nobody can tell you what to do ever again. The security people are here to protect you, that's it. They're not going to tell you what you can or can't do."
"Will you come with me?" Salomé asked.
"Of course I will," Penny assured her.
"I don't even have anything to wear to go shopping," Salomé lamented.
"I'm sure that we can find a way for you to wear something of mine until we can buy something," Penny said. "One of my T-shirts. It will be big on you, but that's okay. And one of my miniskirts will probably come down to your mid- or lower thighs. Shall we?"
"Yes!" Salomé agreed, laughing. "If I'm going to have a dream, I'm going to have a good one."
They exited the bathroom just as Victor came through the adjoining door to his bedroom, stopping when he saw them.
"Penny! I didn't realize that you were here," Victor said, his eyes sliding over to Salomé, then slowly up and down her naked body, drinking her in.
"We're going to go clothes shopping, maybe have lunch somewhere," Penny said, not mentioning anything about the absence of a knock on the door before he entered the room. "Would you please tell the security people?"
"Sure," Victor agreed, smiling. "Buying women's clothing on my own is not in my repertoire."
After getting Salomé dressed in one of her smaller T-shirts and a skirt that ended up coming down to just above her knees, they got into the black SUV for a short ride to Galeries Lafayette, an upscale department store where they were able to buy outfits by Dior, Chanel, Michael Kors, Ralph Lauren, and Tommy Hilfiger, skirts, dresses, blouses, T-shirts, a few belts and other accessories, and a full range of toiletries. They found a few pairs of stylish sandals and also a pair of bright-red Nike tennis shoes. When Penny asked Salomé what kind of underwear she'd like, she told her that she hadn't a clue since she hadn't worn any in over 25 years.
"What kind do you wear?" Salomé asked Penny, who flushed.
"I don't," Penny replied.
"Why not?" Salomé asked.
"I like the way it feels without any," Penny replied. "I like feeling excited knowing that I'm naked underneath everything. And sometimes it's nice not to have anything in the way when I'm interested in a bit of quick fun."
"Really?!" Salomé asked, her mouth dropping.
"Like I told you, innocent is not a word that anyone would attribute to me," Penny replied, laughing. "Other than my work and my family, my favorite thing in life is sex, though I've always had a choice about who and when. That's why I can so relate to your story."
"That's nice to know," Salomé said. "Other than getting free, sex is the only thing I ever thought about. I even stopped thinking about my children all the time years ago. Now, it's almost as though they don't even exist. I've been wondering how I'm going to fit in in society. I know that I'm not normal, I just don't know how broken I am. Will I be able to adapt?"
"Just the fact that you survived all of that and can ask those kinds of questions tells me that you're going to be fine," Penny replied. "Most of the people close to me are like me, sex is what motivates them and makes them happy. Thinking about sex all the time doesn't mean that you're broken. If it does, then there are a lot of broken people in this world. Oh, look, this seems like a good place to eat. Hungry?"
"Yes," Salomé replied. "Shopping is work."
Penny was grateful when one of the security team, who they had barely noticed, relieved them of all of their bags of clothing before they went into Chez Albert. Penny was hopelessly lost with a menu in French and Salomé didn't know anything about the food that was on it.
"Do you have some sort of an assortment of everything so that we could try a lot of different things?" she asked the server.
"Oui, madam," he replied. "Would you like a small one or a large one?" he asked.
"We're hungry, so you better make it a large one," Penny replied. "And that paella. That I know. We'll have that, too."
"And to drink?" the server asked.
"Whatever you think would go best with the food," Penny replied.
"Do you eat at restaurants often?" Salomé asked.
"The best answer to that question is that I never cook," Penny replied with a laugh. "I love food and would rather pay someone who knows how to make it."
"I've cooked all of my own meals for more than 20 years," Salomé said. "Mostly vegetables and rice or potatoes. Sometimes they would bring me some meat to cook. I ate to stay alive, not for the pleasure of it. I had two spices, salt and pepper."
"I can't wait for your reaction to this meal, then," Penny said.
"Victor has been ordering food brought to the house," Salomé said. "It's all been very good. He's also got nice wines."
"That's Victor," Penny said, smiling.
"Do you know him?" Salomé asked.
"Actually, we met a few months ago in Florida, where I'm from," Penny replied. "It's such a coincidence to run into him here like this."
"He has a way of making me feel good," Salomé said. "He's so gentle, yet strong. I haven't told him about anything, so he doesn't know, but he was the first man since Selim that wanted me, to be with me. It was so nice, so different from those others. Was it wrong of me to do that, do you think?" she asked.
"Of course not," Penny replied. "There's never anything wrong with sex as long as all of the involved parties agree with what's happening."
"I liked feeling wanted like that," Salomé said. "And I missed the sex. For years I've been accustomed to having sex with different men 10, 20 times a day, often with 2 or 3 at once. It was the only pleasure in my life. Suddenly, there's none and my body is screaming for it."
"I'm never not horny," Penny said with a sigh. "It's my biggest challenge in life, to keep going until I can get that satisfaction that you can only get with sex. I can only imagine what it's been like for you."
"But where will I find the men?" Salomé asked.
"That's always the question," Penny laughed. "But as beautiful as you are, I don't see you having a problem in that department. And you're only, what, 38? That's so hard to believe, considering everything that you've been through. You're still young."
"Yet I feel as old as time," Salomé said somberly, sighing.
"Can you eat any more?" Penny asked.
"No, not another bite," Salomé replied, smiling. "It was all so delicious."
"What would you like to do now?" Penny asked. "More shopping, just walking around, back to the house?"
"I'd like to walk on the beach," Salomé replied, smiling. "That's something that I dreamed of doing from time to time over the years. I used to love walking on the beach when I was a girl."
"Then that's what we're going to do," Penny said. "But we didn't buy you a bathing suit and I don't have one with me."
"This is France," Salomé laughed. "Even I know that you don't need one."
"That sounds perfect," Penny said. "Let's do it."
They went back to the house and Penny informed one of the security guards of their intentions. By the time they dropped all of the bags in Salomé's room, then undressed and went downstairs, prompting not a few sets of eyes to widen, there were four of the security personnel waiting to accompany them onto the beach.
Though only just over a kilometer long, Grande Plage was a very crowded beach and Penny found herself enjoying some of the looks that their nakedness prompted, though Salomé remained oblivious to it, delighting in the feel of the sand between her toes, wanting to swim but finding the water too cold. They walked up and down the beach twice before returning to the house, and only then did Penny notice the security detail that had accompanied them.
"Have fun?" Grant greeted them in the hall outside of Salomé's room, not hiding the fact that he was looking them both up and down.
"It was great, but the water's too cold," Penny replied. "It's nice not to have to wear anything. It seems so civilized."
"I'm sure that so much beauty was appreciated by all," Grant said, smiling. "Come talk with me when you get a chance," he said.
"Let me just shower quickly, rinse off the sand," Penny said.
"We can do it together," Salomé said, pulling Penny into her room and then into the shower where they washed each other's backs. "Would you share my bed with me tonight?" she asked as they faced each other, lifting her trembling hands to caress Penny's breasts. "Victor is nice, but I've missed what it was like with my girlfriends. I'd like to see if I still like it. It's been a long time."
"I'd love to," Penny replied, hugging her.
"Grant, have you ever been with him?" Salomé asked.
"Why do you ask?" Penny inquired.
"You both seem very comfortable when he sees you naked," Salomé replied. "He's a very handsome man, too."
"Yes, I have, and he's the best sex I've ever had with a man," Penny said, smiling. "Would you like to be with him?" she asked.
"I can't imagine that he'd want to be with a woman like me, knowing what he does about me," Salomé replied, shaking her head.
"Grant would surprise you," Penny said. "I can find out so that you're not embarrassed, if you'd like. I'd bet everything I own that he'd jump at the chance."
"Really?" Salomé asked.
"Grant's wife goes to these sex parties where we live," Penny said after a minute. "She's called the train lady because she lays on a bed and lets any man that wants her, to have her. Some nights she'll have 30, 40, even 50 different men. They call it a train because the men are lined up like the cars of a train. Grant knows this, yet when she goes home after one of those parties, they have the best sex. Your past is not going to be in Grant's way. Please don't tell him that I told you that. I just wanted you to understand that you need to give people a chance to know you. I already like you and your past doesn't mean anything to me other than that I think it's sad that you had to go through a lot of it. It doesn't say anything negative about your character, and that's the most important thing about a person."
"I've always thought that because I enjoyed how I was treated, that it made me a bad person," Salomé said.
"And I'm telling you that that just isn't so," Penny said emphatically. "I've had sex with a dozen different men in a night and I don't think that I'm a bad person."
"You have?" Salomé asked, her eyes wide in disbelief.
"I met Victor at a sex party, after I'd had sex with at least a dozen different men that I'd never met before and didn't know their names," Penny informed her. "He knew that and it didn't stop him from also wanting to be with me. We became friends because we had something in common, a love of sex with no rules. The only difference between you and I is the fact that you experienced it against your will for a time. There's nothing wrong with enjoying sex. It's meant to be fun so that people will do it. That's how the world grows and babies are created. If it weren't so much fun, there wouldn't be that many children born and the human race would just die."
Penny could see the confusion on Salomé's face as she tried to understand what she had been told.
"I need to go see Grant now," Penny said, quickly hugging her. "Why don't you put your new clothes away and I'll come back after we've talked, okay?"
"Yes, okay," Salomé agreed, smiling. "So many changes in my life in such a short period of time, new ideas and ways of thinking. It's a lot to take in."
"I can only imagine," Penny said, shaking her head.
Leaving the bathroom, Penny picked up her clothes and went through the connecting door into Grant's room.
"The two of you seem to be getting along quite well," Grant said as he eyed her naked body.
"I like her," Penny said, "but she's very confused. Too many changes. She thinks that there's something wrong with her because she got to the point where she enjoyed the sex that she was required to endure."
"That's one of the signs of the Stockholm Syndrome," Grant said, his eyes widening when she stepped up onto the chair that he was sitting in and grabbed his head, her pussy right in front of his face.
"I'm going to scream, I'm so horny," Penny said, smiling down at him. "Lend me your tongue for a minute," she said, pulling his face forward and plastering her pussy to his mouth, sighing when she felt his tongue slither into her as he began to slurp on her pussy.
"I need to go check on some things," Grant said a few minutes later when Penny climbed down off of his chair, kneeling in front of him as she pulled his zipper down and extracted his rock-hard cock. "I'll be away for a couple, three days," he said as she climbed onto his lap and sank down on his cock, sighing deeply as it filled her pussy. "I think that you should stay here with Salomé," he said as she began to fuck him. "There's no reason for you to fly back to Florida and I think that you could help her," he said, leaning forward to suck on one of her hard ruby nipples.
"Okay," Penny agreed, holding his head tightly against her breast as she continued to fuck him, squeezing his cock with her pussy. "She says that she misses all of the sex, that she'd like to have you but feels that you wouldn't want to be with her because of what you know about what she's been through. She's been with Victor."
"She told you that?" Grant asked, his hands filled with her breasts as she slid her pussy back and forth on his cock.
"Yes, but I already knew it, about Victor," Penny replied. "I could taste her on his cock when I sucked him this morning and he admitted to providing her with emotional succor," she explained, laughing.
"You need to be careful with her," Grant cautioned. "She's like a wounded bird, just floundering around. That's one of the reasons that I think that it's a good idea if you stay here while I go do my thing. What she needs the most right now is someone that she can trust."
"You won't refuse her, will you?" Penny asked, sliding off of his cock and down onto her knees in front of him, her hand wrapping around his glistening cock. "That would just crush what little self-esteem that she has," she said, leaning over and taking his cock into her mouth, moaning when it immediately exploded and began filling her mouth with hot thick cum which she eagerly gulped down. "It's not like you haven't fucked clients before," she said after she finished sucking him off and looked up licking her lips, a smile on her face.
"I don't want to be a part of the problem," Grant said.
"Her problem is that she's used to being fucked 10, 20 times a day," Penny said. "She misses it. You'd be doing her a favor, plus you'd be reinforcing her fragile self-esteem. If you don't have any problem fucking me, and I'm your daughter, I don't see why you'd have a problem with Salomé."
"I'll keep it in mind," Grant agreed, smiling as he watched her naked ass as she went to the connecting door to Salomé's room and knocked, turning back to smile at him before she entered.
"These are so nice!" Salomé exclaimed, beaming a smile at Penny when she saw her, holding up one of her new dresses against her naked body.
"That looks especially good with your skin color," Penny said, admiring the soft-blue, flower-printed dress.
"Yes," Salomé called out when they heard a knock on the connecting door to Victor's room.
"This is getting to be a habit," Victor said when he entered and saw the two naked women. "That's a beautiful dress. Why don't you wear it tonight. I'm going to take everyone out to dinner. I've already spoken with the security people."
They went to Sillon, a Michelin-starred restaurant, where they enjoyed the 7-course taster's menu, Penny asking for hers to not include any meat, and a couple of bottles of wine, everything locally sourced. Penny enjoyed seeing the heads swivel as they entered and felt that all eyes were on Salomé, who looked ravishing in her new dress, but remained oblivious to the attention that she engendered. The dinner was delicious and Penny was pleased to see Salomé enjoying herself, even laughing at some witty remark that Victor made.
"Oh, it is such a wonderful experience to be so free," Salomé said when they were back in her room at the house. "I can't even remember when I've had a better day."
"It was nice seeing you enjoy yourself," Penny said, smiling as Salomé slipped out of her dress, once again stunned by how beautiful she was as she lay back on her bed, her small dark nipples pointed at the ceiling, the dark-tinged inner lips of her pussy unfurling and pouting apart beneath her fat dark clit to reveal the glistening pinkness within.
"You will join me?" Salomé asked, pushing up onto her elbows to smile at Penny looking at her.
"I'd like that," Penny said, letting her own dress slide to the floor and reaching down between her legs to slide a finger between her long inner lips, then bring it to her mouth to softly suck on. "I get wet just looking at you, you're so beautiful."
"I like your color," Salomé said, sitting up and reaching out to run her fingers through the brush of fiery red hair above Penny's pussy. "My girlfriends were all dark like me."
"I want to taste you," Penny said, gently pushing Salomé onto her back, then pushing her knees up and apart, licking her lips at the sight of the glistening pinkness spread open in front of her as she leaned down and slowly dragged her tongue up through her spread pussy, her head spinning when she tasted her musky juices before taking her fat dark clit between her lips and softly sucking on it while at the same time teasing it with the tip of her tongue. "You taste good," she said, smiling up at Salomé before leaning down and sucking on her unfurled inner lips, then sinking her tongue down between them and into her, her juices thick and musky.
"Oh, oh, oh," Salomé moaned, pinching and pulling on her small dark nipples as Penny ate her pussy. "Don't...don't stop. It feels so nice," she gasped, arching her back as an orgasm swept through her body, Penny's mouth glued to her pussy, her tongue as deep inside of her as it could get as she drank her up. "They...they never did that," she gasped many orgasms later as Penny crawled up, leaning down to suck and chew on first one, then the other of her hard dark nipples. "I didn't realize how much I missed it until Victor did it, but you do it so much nicer, like my girlfriends used to do."
"I could eat you forever, you taste so good," Penny said, leaning down and softly kissing her, surprised by the sudden and fierce response as Salomé kissed her back.
"They never kissed me, either," she gasped when they broke their kiss, Salomé's eyes shining with excitement. "My mouth was only for their...cocks, you say in English. I used to kiss with my girlfriends for hours. I love kissing."
"We have so much in common," Penny said, leaning down to kiss her again, a long, deep, tongue-sucking kiss as they ground their pussies against one another.
"I want to taste you now," Salomé said breathlessly when they finally broke off their kiss.
"Yes," Penny said, rolling off of her onto her back, hooking her elbows behind her knees and spreading herself wide open. She could feel Salomé's breath on her pussy as she lay on her stomach in front of her.
"It's very beautiful," Salomé breathed, gently stroking her huge clit with the tip of a finger, followed by the tip of her tongue as she tasted her, then sucking on her clit, an immediate and intense orgasm ripping through her body. "Mmm, you taste nice, different from me," she said, smiling up at Penny for a moment before lowering her face to her pussy and licking it, then sucking on her long inner lips before sinking her tongue into her.
Penny watched Salomé eating her for several minutes, then got her to turn around so that they could eat each other at the same time in a 69, almost an hour passing before then finally fell apart gasping for breath.
"Now I just need a man to make it perfect," Salomé said, sighing.
"Go to Grant," Penny suggested.
"I want to, but I'm afraid," Salomé said. "What if he doesn't want me?"
"That's not possible," Penny assured her. "There's not a man alive that wouldn't want you."
"Will you wait for me?" Salomé asked anxiously. "Just in case."
"If you'd like," Penny agreed, smiling as she watched a naked Salomé slip through the door into Grant's bedroom.
Penny had almost fallen asleep when she heard a soft knocking on the connecting door to Victor's bedroom.
"Yes," she called out.
"Well, I didn't expect to find you here, and certainly not alone," Victor said when he entered the room and approached the bed, smiling down at her as she lay sprawled on the bed. "Where's Salomé?" he asked.
"With Grant," Penny replied, smiling. "Will I do?" she asked, pulling her knees to her chest and wide apart, opening herself to him.
"Always," Victor replied, crawling onto the bed and letting his tongue lead the way into her juicy pussy.
Penny was pleasantly asleep when Salomé crawled into the bed and snuggled up to her back, curled up with Victor after he had eaten her to several orgasms before fucking her, then sucking him off and urging him to fuck her again, only in her ass, rolling onto her stomach and reaching back to spread her ass cheeks for him, moaning as his big cock filled her.
"Hello," Penny said, rolling over to face Salomé, kissing her and tasting Grant's cum on her mouth and tongue. "Everything okay?" she asked.
"Yes, perfect," Salomé sighed. "He's a wonderful man."
"I know," Penny agreed, smiling.
"Eat my pussy for me?" Salomé asked.
"Anytime," Penny agreed, licking her lips in anticipation as Salomé turned around and climbed on top of her, planting her pussy on her mouth as she leaned down to suck on Penny's.
"How nice," Victor said, waking up and lying on his side, watching the two women eat each other. "Mind if I join you?" he asked after a couple of minutes.
"Never," Penny replied, turning to smile at him, then watching as he knelt above her head and slid his cock into Salomé's pussy that she was holding open with her fingers, lifting her head to glue her mouth to the junction of his cock and Salomé's pussy as he fucked her, feeling Salomé's increased excitement as she ate her pussy.
When Victor pulled his spurting cock from Salomé's pussy and dropped it into her open and waiting mouth, Penny moaned as she sucked him off, gulping down his cum, then lifting her head to slurp the cum cocktail from Salomé's pussy as Victor lay down next to her.
"Oh, this is the kind of fun that I like," Salomé said, lifting her face from Penny's pussy, then turning to smile at Victor, straddling his hips and guiding his cock to her pussy and sinking down on it, leaning forward to suck on Penny's hard ruby nipples when she straddled Victor's face.
Penny had a big smile on her face as she watched Salomé sucking Victor's cock when he was ready to cum, slurping and lapping the cum as it oozed from his cock like it was an ice cream cone.
"This is about as perfect as life gets," Victor sighed when they all finally lay back, both of them snuggled up next to him on either side.
Penny awakened in the morning to the moans of Salomé as Victor fucked her, her legs leaning against his shoulders as his broken arm hampered him. After watching for a minute or so, Penny straddled Salomé's face, sighing when she felt her tongue in her pussy as she began eating her, reaching forward for her ankles and pulling them back and apart, easing the burden on Victor, while at the same time affording her a much better view of his big cock sluicing in and out of Salomé's pussy. When he warned that he was going to cum, Penny released Salomé's ankles and leaned over, capturing Victor's cock in her mouth and eagerly sucking him off and gulping down his cum.
"Oh, what a wonderful way to start the day," Salomé sighed, smiling at Penny when she leaned down to kiss her, her mouth and tongue thickly coated with Victor's cum.
They were eating breakfast together when Grant knocked on the adjoining door, then entered, dressed to leave. Not batting an eye at the sight of the three of them naked, he explained that he would be back in 2-3 days, but that Penny would be staying to deal with any legalities that needed tending. Penny's heart fluttered when she saw the glance that passed between her father and Salomé and felt her own pussy get wet as she imagined what they had enjoyed together the previous evening.
Going for a walk on the beach after eating, Penny's arm across Salomé's shoulders and Salomé's around her waist, Penny found that she enjoyed the looks that followed them as they walked naked up and down the crowded beach twice before returning to the house and showering, then climbing into bed and eating each other for an hour before lying back panting for breath.
"Oh, if only life could be like this," Salomé sighed.
"There's no reason that it can't," Penny said just as there was a knock on the adjoining door to Victor's room, followed by him entering.
"I thought I'd see if you'd like to go to lunch," Victor said, smiling at the sight of the two naked women.
"Yes, but can we have some fun first?" Salomé asked, pulling her knees to her chest and spreading them apart, her pussy opening in invitation.
"Fun always comes before food," Victor replied, quickly shedding his clothes and crawling up onto the bed, stopping to eat Salomé's pussy for a minute before moving up and sinking his cock into her, Penny happy to just sit back and watch.
"I'm going to cum," Victor warned after a time.
"Don't stop," Salomé panted. "I-I want to feel it. Oh, yesssss," she hissed when she felt his cock pulsing deep in her pussy.
When Victor slid his gooey, glistening cock from Salomé's pussy, Penny couldn't resist crawling over and taking it into her mouth, sucking their combined juices from him before crawling between Salomé's spread thighs and gluing her mouth to her gaping, cum-filled pussy and feasting on the cum cocktail that she found.
"Oh, oh, oh," Salomé gasped, reaching down to twine her fingers through Penny's fiery-red hair as she ate her. "Nobody has ever done that to me, not after a man has finished inside," she panted when Penny finally lifted her pussy-smeared face to smile at her as she licked her lips.
"It's the best," Penny said. "A woman tastes the best right after she's been fucked and all of her juices are flowing, then you add in the man's cum, it's my favorite thing to do."
"Maybe I can try it, too," Salomé said, her eyes shining with excitement.
"How about after lunch?" Victor suggested.
"Yes, that would be perfect," Salomé laughed. "Dessert."
Victor took them to L'Entre Deux where they had a delicious meal of traditional French food, all washed down by an exceptional bottle of Pouilly Fumé.
"There's a party tonight that I've been invited to," Victor informed them as they ate. "It's the whole reason I'm here in Biarritz right now. I've debated not going, because of this," he said, holding up his broken arm, "but it's one of the best parties of the season. The entire Château Abbadia Observatoire in Hendaye has been rented for the evening. It's one of the most spectacular castles in this part of France, about a 30-minute drive down the coast. Sometimes there are up to 100 people at the party."
"Of course you should go," Salomé said. "Why should your arm stop you?" she asked.
"Because it's not a normal party," Victor said, smiling wanly at Penny. "I don't know how you'd feel about this kind of a party. I'd like to invite you to join me, both of you, but I don't want to offend you by suggesting that this is the kind of a party that you'd be interested in attending."
"You're being very mysterious, Victor," Salomé said, smiling.
"He's trying to tell you that it's the kind of a party where we met each other," Penny said.
"A sex party?" Salomé asked, her eyes widening. "100 people?"
"I've seen it with at least 100 people," Victor replied, "and never less than 50."
"And they are all having sex together?" Salomé asked, her face lighting up.
"Yes," Victor replied.
"Do you often go to parties of this sort?" Salomé asked.
"I'd have to say yes," Victor replied. "It's what I do, travel around the world going to parties, of this sort."
"What a wonderful life you have, then," Salomé said, laughing. "I should love such a life. No wonder you are so talented in bed. You have had much practice. Would you enjoy such a party, Penny?" she asked. "It sounds like fun."
"I would, especially in a castle," Penny replied, smiling. "It sounds like the stuff dreams are made of."
"And you are inviting us?" Salomé asked, a big smile on her face.
"Yes," Victor replied, stunned.
"I would love to experience such a party," Salomé said.
"I guess we're going to a party, then," Victor said, shaking his head in disbelief.
There was a security blockade at the turnoff from the main road to Château Abbadia Observatoire where Victor was required to show his elaborate invitation so that they could proceed up the hill to where the castle sat on a grassy bluff overlooking the Atlantic Ocean far below. They were directed to parking on one side of the castle, which was comprised of two wings extending at an angle from an almost-round, central foundation.
Salomé's head was on a swivel, taking in everything, as was Penny. They saw people in all styles of dress, from very casual like them - Penny had advised that they'd spend most of their time undressed, that casual clothes were easier to take off and put on - to people dressed to the nines. Entering the castle, they were directed through it to the back where tables laden with all sorts of food and drink spread to either side of the rear entrance, where the lawn was strewn with dozens of sofas, settees, and mattresses, everything lit up like daylight by the numerous klieg lights surrounding the area.
There were approximately 60 people already there when they arrived, many of them already enjoying themselves on the mattresses, much to Salomé's delight. They had dispensed with dinner when Victor told them of the lavish food and drink that would be there, so the first thing that they did was fill some plates with food and commandeer a bottle of Veuve Clicquot La Grande Dame champagne and three flutes, then find an empty sofa to sit on and eat, enjoying the entertainment in front of them.
"This is wonderful," Salomé exclaimed as they watched the various activities right in front of them. "You were right, Penny," she said, looking at her. "I'm not the only broken person in the world."
"These people aren't broken," Victor said with a laugh. "They're rich, so rich that they don't have to care about what anyone thinks of how they choose to live their lives. They're starved for new experiences and nothing is newer than having sex with someone for the first time."
"The second time is usually better sex, though," Penny said, smiling.
"You think so?" Victor asked. "Was it that way with me?"
"Yes," Penny and Salomé both said at the same time, laughing.
"Once you're over the excitement of the first time, you pay more attention," Penny explained. "The first time was wonderful, but the second time and thereafter were better."
"Yes, for me, too," Salomé said, nodding. "I was also less nervous with you the second time, so I could enjoy it more."
"Shall we find some men and get started?" Penny asked, her eyes sparkling with incipient excitement.
"How?" Salomé asked.
"Let's get naked, then find a mattress," Penny replied. "Nothing turns men on more than seeing two women together."
"Oh, this is so much fun," Salomé laughed, quickly undressing and putting her clothes on top of Penny's behind the sofa. "Aren't you going to join us?" she asked Victor?
"The night is young," Victor replied, smiling. "Go have fun. I'm sure that we'll run into each other at some point."
Penny and Salomé quickly found a vacant mattress and fell into a 69. Only a few minutes passed before a couple of men appeared and asked if they could join them. Penny lost track of how many cocks she sucked or how many men fucked her. A few times there were two men, one each in her ass and pussy at the same time, and also one at each end. There were even a few women mixed in who sat on her face while some man was fucking her, their pussies always full of cum. She was aware of Salomé next to her on the mattress, her squeals of delight and sighs of contentment attesting to the fact that she was also enjoying herself. At one point there was a general lull in the action as everyone caught their collective breath, people going to the food and drink tables, so Penny and Salomé took advantage of it to roll into a 69 and eat each other, slurping on the cum-cocktails filling each of them before joining everyone else to get something to eat.
"Having fun yet?" Victor asked, suddenly appearing next to them at the wine table where they were getting glasses of white wine.
"Oh, Victor, this is just wonderful," Salomé gushed. "Are you having a good time?" she asked.
"I'd say that he is," Penny said, reaching up to scrape a blob of cum from the corner of his mouth into it.
"It's been fast and furious," Victor said, grinning. "It'll slow down after this. The frantic urge to do as many people as possible will run into ability to perform and people will take it easier, savor things a bit more, those that are still in the game."
"Then it is better to be a woman at times like these," Salomé said, smiling.
Another hour or so on the mattress entertaining the available men finally diminished to the point where Penny and Salomé were able to spend a long leisurely time eating one another.
"I'd say that the party's over," Victor said when he appeared, sitting down on the mattress with them.
"I've never had more fun in my life," Salomé said, laughing. "Such freedom! I hope that I get a chance to do this again."
"I'm sure that that can be arranged," Victor said, shaking his head in amazement.
Returning to Biarritz, they showered together, then continued their fun in Salomé's bed, the two women taking turns riding his tongue and cock until they finally fell asleep, exhausted. Upon waking, they continued until there was a knock on the door announcing the arrival of breakfast. After breakfast, Penny and Salomé took a walk on the beach, then returned to the house and fell deeply asleep, their exhaustion finally catching up to them, not waking until after the sun had set.
Victor ordered dinner from one of Biarritz's many restaurants and they drank a couple of bottles of wine from his cellar. Everyone's energy was low and they called it an early evening, Victor going to his own room and Salomé insisting that Penny stay with her. They ate each other to several orgasms before falling asleep in each other's arms, not waking until morning.
Grant returned that afternoon looking completely drained, but insisting on meeting with Salomé and Penny as soon as he had showered.
"I have learned many things and many of them will be unpleasant for you to hear," he began, the three of them sitting in his room, Penny and Salomé naked. "First of all, the Qatari government is being very forceful with the French government about the entire thing, which the French government is taking exception to. It's having the exact opposite effect that the Qataris would like to create. I met with the secretary to the minister of the interior, an old friend, and explained basically what the situation is from my point of view. He promised to speak to the minister about it and I then left for Dubai to meet with another old friend, who had information about the Qatari royal family."
"The Emir is in very poor health and not expected to live for much more than another year, at best," Grant continued. "There is already jockeying amongst the high royals about the succession, which your husband, Sheikh Ali, is the leading candidate. But he is decidedly unpopular with the other royals and his situation is not sure. Add to this the fact that your son, Ahmad, is a known user of drugs and is gay, there are questions about the suitability of Ali to succeed his father. Your daughter, Ahel, is a well-known habitue of the party scene where she is also known to use drugs and is very promiscuous, not having a preference for the sex of her partners."
"Drugs!" Salomé gasped. "This has happened because they were taken from me and did not have the benefit of my influence growing up. Their father is a sadistic degenerate and he made them into degenerates, too. I feel sad for them as people, but I stopped feeling anything about them as my children years ago. They just stopped existing for me. I haven't seen them since they were babies."
"Because of this, there is growing talk about Selim succeeding his father," Grant continued. "His sons and daughter by his wife appear to be model citizens. If Ali were to learn the identity of your children's father, he could blow up the entire royal family and plunge Qatar into political turmoil out of spite. He is apparently determined to have you returned to Qatar to create a better image for himself, which is why the Qatari government is leaning on the French so hard."
"If I return to Qatar, I am a dead woman," Salomé said, shaking her head. "I will disappear and never be heard of again. It would not be the first time, even for a member of the royal family."
"Which the French minister of the interior understands very well," Grant said. "I met with him when I returned from Dubai and explained what I had learned, though I'd be surprised if they didn't know it already. French intelligence is first rate. I made a suggestion about how to handle the entire affair and I think that they're going to seriously consider it."
"What suggestion?" Penny asked, her large ruby nipples hard and her pussy wet with excitement.
"What is the one common element to every case that you've seen me resolve?" Grant asked.
"Money?" Penny ventured.
"The money comes about only because of the one common element," Grant said. "Why does the money happen?" he asked.
"Embarrassment," Penny said after a minute, smiling broadly.
"Exactly!" Grant said, snapping his fingers. "I've offered to mediate Salomé's situation quietly with the Qataris as opposed to going ahead with a divorce in open court. I'm going to threaten the Qataris with international embarrassment and save the French government from having to do so, though I imagine that there will be some back channel conversations happening. And since the French are going to propose the mediation, it will be understood that I have their tacit approval, which will give me much more leverage."
"What will that mean for me?" Salomé asked.
"At the very least, a divorce," Grant replied, smiling. "But possibly more, much more. In the meantime, I have a French passport and ID card for you," he said, handing them to her. "You'll need to apply for citizenship, but I've got the papers all ready for you to sign. In light of the fact that you grew up and were educated here and have lived almost your entire life here, and that you have no papers whatsoever, the French government is making a statement to the Qataris that they will not be pushed around. They're tired of the trouble that various Muslim groups are making in their country, taking advantage of the freedoms that exist here, but that don't in their own countries. As a French citizen, you will have the full protection that France provides to any of its citizens, further strengthening your position in negotiating for a divorce."
Penny was shocked to see tears running down Salomé's face. All of the terrible things that she had recounted, never once had she shown any emotion.
"Thank you," Salomé barely managed to say, clutching the ID card and passport to her breast. "Thank you so much."
"Salomé, Ali owns a lot of property and many businesses here in France," Grant said. "It is entirely possible that I can get some of them for you in a settlement. All of the assets are performing assets that generate a profit. Say what you will about him, he is a very astute businessman."
"I know nothing about business," Salomé said. "What would I do with it?"
"You'd have to hire capable managers to oversee it for you," Grant replied.
"I'd have to trust people?" Salomé asked.
"Yes," Grant replied.
"They would take advantage of me as soon as they realized that I knew nothing," Salomé said.
"You could simply sell them, put the money in the bank," Grant said.
"Would that be possible?" Salomé asked.
"Yes," Grant replied. "But first we have to get Ali to give up the assets. Selling them is just a matter of what price are you willing to accept."
"I'd rather do that than have to worry about whether I'm being taken advantage of or not," Salomé said. "Other than you, Penny, and Victor, I don't trust anyone."
"I only ask because it is going to come up, whether in secret negotiations or in open court," Grant said. "Knowing how you feel about it will help me know how to deal with them."
"I trust you to do what's best for me," Salomé said. "Whatever that ends up being."
"I'll not disappoint you," Grant said, smiling.
"Penny, can we walk on the beach?" Salomé asked.
"Sure," Penny replied, getting to her feet and giving her father a quick smile. "You want to come with us?" she asked.
"I want to close my eyes for 30 minutes, then go out for dinner," Grant replied. "I hope you'll join me."
"We should invite Victor," Penny pointed out. "He's been a godsend."
"Of course," Grant agreed.
"Penny, what should I do?" Salomé asked as they slowly walked up and down the beach.
"About what?" Penny asked.
"Everything!" Salomé replied. "I know nothing about life or business. I can cook vegetables and I'm good at sex. Other than that..."
"What do you want to do? What do you want to happen?" Penny asked. "That's the only important thing."
"I want everything that could remind me of my life gone," Salomé replied after a few moments. "I want to make a new life, one that includes things like last night. I haven't been able to stop thinking about it. That was the best night of my life and the best sex. All of those men and they were all nice, treated me nice. I never wanted it to stop."
"My pussy tingles every time I think about it," Penny said with a laugh. "I've been so wet all day."
"Oh, god, me, too," Salomé laughed. "And sitting there talking with Grant, even though what we were talking about was important, I couldn't stop thinking about his cock, how I wanted it inside of me, finishing in my mouth."
"I work with him every day and never stop having those feelings," Penny said with a sigh. "When we're back home, we're so busy that it almost never happens. It's only when we go away for a case that I get him to myself. I try to take advantage of those times."
"Was I keeping you from being with him?" Salomé asked, wide-eyed.
"No, not at all," Penny laughed. "Well, maybe a little bit. But I wanted you to be with him. I knew that it would be good for you and that he'd just love it. How about we share him tonight?"
"Oh, I'd like that," Salomé laughed. "Poor Victor."
"He'll survive," Penny said, laughing.
"I saw Victor at the party," Salomé said. "He was with other men."
"Yes, he's just like us, not all that particular. He likes it all," Penny said.
"It seems strange to see men like that," Salomé said.
"I think that it's hot seeing a man with a cock in his mouth," Penny said, "especially if it's cumming."
Victor ordered dinner delivered from one of the local restaurants, Grant's news leaving Salomé in a disturbed mood and not feeling like going out. They ate in the formal dining room downstairs and were on their third bottle of wine, everyone finally noticeably relaxed.
"In two weeks there is a party at Hôtel Château de la Messardière in Saint-Tropez," Victor said, twirling his wine glass by the stem between his fingers. "It begins on Friday and continues until Sunday. The entire hotel has been reserved for the party. It is the party of this sort that I've ever heard of. I have a standing reservation for the party each year at La Résidence, a 4-bedroom villa that is a part of the hotel, though separate. You're all welcome to join me as my guests."
"A sex party?" Salomé asked, suddenly looking less morose.
"Yes," Victor replied, smiling. "Last year the hotel sold out and there were almost 300 people there. It was an incredible party. Each of the restaurants produces wonderful food and they have a very extensive wine collection."
"I'd like to go," Salomé said, smiling broadly.
"I wouldn't miss it," Penny laughed. "Grant, you should get Helen to come over. You know that she'd never forgive you if you didn't. I mean, we're here!"
"I think that that's a great idea," Grant said, smiling.
"We could practice for the party tonight, the four of us," Salomé said, laughing.
"That works for me," Victor said, smiling.
"Me, too," Penny chimed in.
"Why not?" Grant agreed.
Penny couldn't believe how exciting it was to watch her father fucking Salomé on her hands and knees while she sucked Victor's cock, but it was even better when it was her turn, Victor fucking her while she sucked her father's cock. But it was while watching Salomé on top of her father in a 69 that proved the most exciting of all when Victor got behind her and fed his cock into her pussy. Even though she knew that it was something that he had done, it was still a shock to see her father sucking on the junction of Victor's cock and Salomé's pussy, then to see Victor's cock disappear into her father's mouth for a minute or so before he resumed fucking Salomé. Penny actually came when she saw Victor pull his spurting cock from Salomé's pussy and lower it into her father's mouth, watching it disappear into his mouth and down his throat as he sucked him off, then watched him lift his face to eat Salomé's cum-filled pussy.
It was the most erotic night of her life, the four of them fucking and sucking one another, at one point Penny riding her father's cock while Salomé sat on his face, then watching Victor suck him off when he announced that he was going to cum, hearing him groaning into Salomé's pussy when Victor took his entire cock into his mouth, his cheeks hollowing and his throat bobbing as he sucked him dry. The dawn was breaking and she and Salomé were on their sides in a 69, their pussies filled with cum, Victor fucking her in the ass after having filled her with cum, while Grant did the same for Salomé.
"Oh, I have never seen such exciting sex before," Salomé gasped, sprawled on her back.
"I have to admit to being surprised myself," Victor said, watching Grant on top of Penny, her ankles in his hands as his cock slid in and out of her pussy. "I didn't realize that you indulged to such a degree."
"It's been a while since I did anything like this," Grant admitted, pulling his cock from Penny's pussy as she quickly sat up and leaned over to take it into her mouth just as he exploded, gulping down his cum and sucking him dry.
"I think that you both look sexier than all hell with a cock in your mouth," Penny gasped, sitting up after sucking her father off, "though I admit to feeling a bit jealous at not getting to eat your cum myself."Divorce Lawyer Pt. 15
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 15.
They were enjoying breakfast after showering when Grant's phone rang.
"Fortuitous timing," Grant said when he finished the call, a big smile on his face. "We need to go back for a meeting about the O'Malley case. Apparently a decision has been made. We can pick up Helen at the same time, bring her back with us."
"You're going to leave me?" Salomé asked.
"We'll only be gone for a week or so," Grant replied. "We'll be back in time for the party."
"Why don't we take Salomé with us?" Penny suggested. "I can take her to Nassau with me for a few days. It might be a nice change of pace for her to get away from here for a bit."
"If you'd accept a ride on my jet, I'd like to join you," Victor said. "I've only met your wife in passing a couple of times at parties. I'd like the opportunity to get to know her better."
"I'm sure that she'd like that, too," Grant said, smiling.
They had a meeting with Ari Steinmetz and decided that with a bit of subterfuge, it wouldn't be that great a security risk. They'd file a flight plan to Dallas with a refueling stop in West Palm Beach, though the jet wouldn't continue on to Dallas. If the Qataris were closely monitoring Salomé's whereabouts, that would be enough misdirection to allow her to slip away to Nassau with Penny. Since Victor was most likely also on their radar, he would stay in Florida as further misdirection, hoping that the Qataris would assume Salomé to be staying close to him. When Ari learned about Frank, he was less uncomfortable about none of his people accompanying Salomé, though he suggested that they allow him to have one of his people meet them when they touched down in Florida and to accompany Penny and Salomé to Nassau, correctly pointing out that Frank couldn't possibly provide security 24 hours a day. That and agreeing to hire some local Bahamian security for the house assuaged Ari's misgivings.
Penny was impressed by the luxuriousness of the interior of Victor's Gulfstream, especially compared to the relatively spartan nature of her Eclipse. She was also impressed that the captain was a small blonde woman in her 30s with piercing green eyes. The co-pilot was a tall, slender Black man. They were both dressed informally, Ilse, the pilot, wearing a short skirt and a T-shirt which didn't hide her small pale nipples, while John, the co-pilot, wore khaki trousers and a loose Hawaiian shirt. Victor greeted Ilse with a hug and a very friendly kiss and a handshake and quick hug for John.
As they were given a quick tour - there were 11 plush seats and two sofas, all with koa wood tables, plus a cabin in the back with a bed and a full bathroom, including shower - Salomé's face lit up. They weren't airborne very long before Salomé pulled Grant to the rear cabin, leaving the pocket door open.
The 91/2-hour flight to West Palm Beach was non-stop sex, even Ilse and John joining them at some point, though never together, with small meals interspersed every 4 hours. Penny found Ilse's clamshell pussy a spicy delight, especially after Victor had fucked her then let her suck him off before watching as she ate Ilse's pussy. John had a fat cock and fucked Grant in the ass while he was fucking her, her legs resting against his shoulders. Penny would never forget the look on his face as he froze, his mouth dropping open as John worked his cock into his ass. She could feel his cock throbbing deep in her pussy.
"Christ on a crutch!" he gasped, then slowly began fucking her again while John's cock filled his ass.
An hour and a half before landing, the final meal was served and everyone dressed. After a barely perceptible landing, they taxied to the big hangar that Victor had arranged to keep the jet in. There was a black SUV parked nearby and a tall, Black, thickly built man wearing aviator sunglasses and dressed all in black emerged as they descended the stairs to the tarmac.
"I am Bitalo Nabirye," he introduced himself, shaking hands. "Ari asked me to meet your plane."
"You will be protecting me?" Salomé asked, looking up at him and smiling.
"Yes, ma'am," he replied, his bright, wide smile lighting up his ebony face. "We should either move inside or move on," he suggested. "If you're being tracked, the longer we can delay you being discovered, the better, though I've not seen anything here that gives me any reason to worry. I got here a couple of hours ago and there have been very few people coming or going."
"Ah, here's my car," Grant said when he saw the Bentley approaching. "We'll see the two of you in a few days, a week at the most," he said, hugging and kissing Penny and Salomé. "I'll let you know when the meeting is scheduled and it will be your option whether you come or not," he said to Penny.
"I wouldn't miss it for the world," Penny said. "Just let me know."
"Have fun," Victor said, hugging and kissing each of them.
"Thanks for the ride," Penny said, smiling. "You sure that you don't want to come with us?"
"Some other time," Victor replied. "There are things that I can take care of since I find myself here. I'll see you when we return," he said, joining Grant in the Bentley.
Penny couldn't have said why she was surprised when Bitalo drove them the few hundred yards to her hangar without needing to ask where they were going.
"This is yours?" Salomé asked, her eyes wide in surprise, that particular detail of how they were going to get to Nassau having been conveniently left out. "You're going to fly us?"
"Yes," Penny replied, smiling as she did her pre-flight exterior inspection before boarding. "Would you like to sit up front with me?" she asked Salomé.
"Oh, yes!" Salomé replied, her eyes shining with excitement.
Making sure that Bitalo was securely belted in, Penny climbed into the left-hand seat and began her pre-flight checklist. Finding everything to her liking, she started first one, then the second of her engines after using a remote control to open the hangar's door so that she could exit. Less than five minutes later, they were airborne, turning east towards the ocean and the Bahamas beyond.
"Oh, Penny, this is so amazing," Salomé gasped. "And you are really flying us."
"I'm sure that you could learn to do it, too," Penny said. "Just like me. It's just a matter of studying."
"Oh, that is so beautiful," Salomé said when she saw the verdant islands set in the deep blue, then turquoise water closer to shore. "What, we are going down already?" she asked as Penny descended.
"It's a quick trip," Penny replied, laughing.
"That was impressive," Bitalo said after they had landed and deplaned. "Nice little jet."
"I only use it to come here," Penny explained as she led the way to the waiting Jeep.
Glancing at the white car with an orange bubble on the top with SECURITY in large letters on the sides and the hood parked in front of the house, Penny pulled into the garage. Entering the house, they found Ella in the kitchen, several platters set on the counter, one of clams and oysters on the half shell with ramekins of melted clarified butter, aioli, and cocktail sauce, another of giant shrimp cocktail, and the third assorted cut fruit.
"Oh, Ella, this is perfect," Penny said when she saw everything, hugging her tightly. "This is Salomé and Bitalo," she introduced.
"You sure have Frank all excited," Ella said, eyeing them.
"Nonsense, woman," Frank said, appearing out of nowhere. "Frank Prince," he said, shaking Bitalo's hand. "We spoke on the phone. And you must be what all this fuss is about," he said, smiling at Salomé and gently shaking her hand. "As beautiful as you are, you probably do need protecting."
"Thank you," Salomé said, smiling at the compliment.
"I know that you're hungry, so eat up," Ella encouraged. "I've even got a bottle of that Cloudy Bay in the refrigerator for you."
"Join us, Bitalo," Penny said.
"If you don't mind, I'd prefer to get oriented first," Bitalo said, smiling.
"I'll make sure the man doesn't starve," Frank assured her.
"Can we have this at one of the tables out on the loggia?" Penny asked.
"Of course," Ella replied. "You go on out and I'll be along in a few minutes with everything."
"Oh, Penny, this is such a beautiful place," Salomé said when she saw the lushly landscaped grounds, then the swimming pool and the ocean beyond.
"This is my haven from the world," Penny said as they sat in big comfortable chairs around a table for four, the fresh breeze carrying the salty smell of the sea to them. "Nobody but those I care to have around me, no rules, just peace and privacy."
It being dinnertime back in Biarritz, they found themselves hungry and had no trouble eating everything Ella had prepared, prompting her to bring out a big bowl of conch salad for them, as well as a second bottle of the wine. When Bitalo finally showed up, Penny had to insist that he join them.
"Is everything to your satisfaction?" Penny asked.
"This is a very efficiently secured residence," Bitalo replied. "Mr. Prince is a very competent professional."
"I know that he was a US Navy SEAL," Penny said, "diving and that sort of thing. What is your background that brings you to be working with Ari, if that's okay to ask?" Penny asked.
"I grew up in Uganda, jointed the military when I was 15, then joined the English military when I was 18 and spent 15 years in the SBS, the English equivalent of the US Navy SEALs," Bitalo replied. "I've been working with Ari for the past 10 years."
"Do you enjoy it?" Penny asked.
"I enjoy being good at what I do," Bitalo replied, smiling. "As with anything in life, some days are better than others."
"Well, nothing personal, but I hope that you're bored to tears here," Penny said.
"As do I," Bitalo agreed. "Boring is usually best."
"Feel free to pick whichever bedroom you want," Penny said. "We'll be using the master suite."
"Second floor, facing the pool," Bitalo said, smiling. "I'll use one of the junior suites on either side."
"You're not going to be sitting up all night guarding me, are you?" Salomé asked.
"No, ma'am," Bitalo replied, smiling. "Even I need sleep. This residence has a state-of-the-art, passive surveillance system; motion, sound, and infrared for heat signatures. I'd be awake in seconds if any of those alarms got activated, as would Mr. Prince. I'll have a varied sleep pattern that will allow me to be alert at various times of the day. That security car out front will be a useful deterrent, too. You shouldn't worry about your safety, that's what I'm here to do, and I'll do it as unobtrusively as possible. Hopefully, you won't even notice that I'm here."
"Would you like to go swimming?" Penny asked Salomé. "The water here is nice and warm."
"Oh, yes," Salomé replied, smiling.
Penny led the way, stopping and undressing by the pool and leaving her clothes on one of the chaise lounges, Salomé following suit before following her down to the beach.
"Oh, this is how it was in Qatar when I was a little girl," Salomé exclaimed as they sank down into the clear water.
They didn't get out of the water until their skin was wrinkling, going up and lying down on the chaise lounges beneath the large umbrellas and falling asleep.
"You'll regret it if you don't wake up and have something to eat," Ella said, gently shaking Penny's shoulder and waking her.
"Oh, I was suddenly so tired," Penny said, sitting up and seeing that it was fully dark, the Milky Way blazing overhead on a moonless night.
"You should eat, then force yourselves to stay awake as long as possible to get your body clocks to adjust, otherwise the jet lag will stay with you longer," Ella advised as Salomé also woke up. "It will take me about 30 minutes to have dinner ready. Why don't you go take nice hot showers?" she suggested.
"This is such an incredible home," Salomé marveled as Penny led her inside and to the master suite. "So much space."
"My father bought it a few months ago," Penny explained as they entered the huge shower. "I couldn't believe it when I first saw it. Now, it's my favorite place in the whole world," she said as she loofahed Salomé's back, reaching around to cup her breasts, her fingers pinching and pulling on her hard, dark nipples. "Let's have a snack before dinner," she suggested, leading Salomé to the bed and sinking her tongue into her musky pussy as they ate each other in a 69 to several orgasms before finally stopping to catch their breath. "Now I'm ready for some dinner," she said, getting up out of the bed.
"Aren't you going to dress?" Salomé asked when Penny headed for the door.
"I never wear any clothes when I'm here," Penny replied, smiling. "None of us do."
"And they don't mind?" Salomé asked, joining her.
"It's our house," Penny replied, as if that said it all.
They found Ella placing dishes on the table under the loggia, a mixed salad of baby greens with avocado, mandarin orange sections, and roasted almonds, a bowl of saffron rice with capers and green peppercorns, and steamed asparagus brushed with clarified butter sprinkled lightly with mace. As they were sitting down, Frank appeared with a platter with two steaming hog snappers from the grill.
"I think that you'll find that this wine will go well with everything," Ella said, showing Penny a bottle of Can Axartell, a Spanish rosé.
"Oh, this is wonderful food," Salomé exclaimed as they started to eat.
"Ella is a chef," Penny explained. "I've eaten some amazing meals, but nothing as good as what she prepares. It's always so fresh."
Ella had a huge smile on her face when Salomé inhaled the key lime pie that she produced for dessert, asking for a second helping.
"I've never tasted anything so delicious," she declared as she finished, sitting back, a big smile on her face. "I just can't get over how wonderful it is here, how peaceful."
"Let's go for a swim in the pool," Penny suggested when they finished their after-dinner coffees.
They encountered Bitalo as they approached the pool, Penny shivering as her large ruby nipples screwed themselves into knots under his frank, appraising gaze.
"Do you approve?" she asked, holding her arms out to her sides and smiling.
"Very much so," Bitalo replied, smiling, his bright smile splitting his ebony face. "My compliments to your couturière."
They enjoyed the pool for an hour or so, then called it a night, falling asleep in each other's arms after eating one another to several orgasms. Waking in the morning, they enjoyed feasting on each other once again before getting out of bed and showering, then going to the kitchen to find that Ella had breakfast ready for them. They spent the day swimming, then napping by the pool, enjoying the meals that Ella prepared for them.
"Ella, could you see if Glen and Daryl can entertain us tomorrow?" Penny asked as they finished dinner.
"No need to check," Ella said with a laugh. "Those boys would cancel the Pope if it meant a chance to spend time with you."
They were just finishing breakfast the next morning when Bitalo joined them.
"I understand that you're going boating," he said, accepting a seat and a cup of coffee.
"Yes," Penny replied. "I want to show Salomé around a bit, and everything worth seeing is either on or under the water."
"I'll need to come with you," Bitalo said.
"You're more than welcome, but the boys who are taking us out, they're friends, family to Ella and Frank, and...well, I expect that we'll spend a lot of time fucking them," Penny said bluntly, smiling when she saw Bitalo's eyes open wider. "And while we both enjoy an audience, it would be awkward if you're just going to be watching us, especially for the boys. If you're going to come along, you have to be a part of things, participate. Do you think that you can do that?"
"You're putting me in an awkward position," Bitalo said after a moment. "There's no way I can let you out of my sight. I can't do my job if I can't see you."
"Do you object to fucking us?" Penny asked, Salomé bursting into laughter, her eyes shining with excitement.
"That's not usually the way we deal with our clients," Bitalo replied.
"Then I suggest that you stop thinking of us as your usual clients," Penny said, a big smile on her face.
"Ari mentioned that you would present a challenge," Bitalo said, shaking his head.
"We'll be ready to leave in about 15 minutes," Penny said. "I'd like it if you joined us."
"Yes, please do," Salomé added, a big smile on her face.
The huge smiles on Glen and Daryl's faces faded somewhat when they saw Bitalo accompanying them as they approached their boat at the quay. Penny didn't explain Bitalo's presence when she did the introductions, merely saying that he and Salomé were friends and that they were all looking forward to a day on the water. Bitalo sat on the bench in front of the center helm console while Penny and Salomé sprawled on the cushioned bow on their stomachs, their T-shirts riding up onto their asses and giving a perfect view of their starred rosebuds and pussies. As soon as they were out of sight of the town as they hugged the coast, Penny peeled her T-shirt off, turning to rest on her elbows, her feet flat on the cushions wide apart, her pussy spread wide open as she smiled at Bitalo, seeing the growing bulge in his shorts as Salomé joined her.
Ten minutes later they pulled into the first of the coves where Glen and Daryl liked to take people for safe snorkeling, Glen dropping the anchor overboard and Daryl diving after it to make sure that it was safely secured to the seabed as Glen got the masks, snorkels, and fins out.
"You know what I want first," Penny said, the fingers of one hand between her legs rubbing lazy circles around her huge clit as she smiled at Glen, who glanced at Bitalo, then climbed between her spread thighs and glued his mouth to her pussy, Salomé watching in delight.
When Daryl pulled himself back onto the boat and saw what was happening, he smiled, not hesitating to crawl between Salomé's thighs when she spread them in invitation, slurping on her delicious pussy while Bitalo watched, the bulge in his shorts growing ever bigger as Penny smiled at him, her hand resting lightly on the back of Glen's head as he noisily ate her.
Urging Glen to take a turn with Salomé when Daryl sat back, Penny moved forward towards Bitalo, reaching out and grabbing his rock-hard cock through his shorts as she smiled at him. Slowly pulling his zipper down, she heard Salomé groan and looked over to see that Glen was pumping his cock in and out of her pussy while Daryl knelt by her head, his cock in her mouth.
"Like I said," Penny said, smiling at Bitalo as she extracted his cock from his shorts, her eyes opening wide and her mouth dropping when she saw how big he was, almost as big as Grant, but much thicker. "Oh, how nice," she said, leaning over and running her tongue around the head before taking it into her mouth. "Very nice," she said after softly sucking on him for a minute or so, then going back down on him, Bitalo groaning when she took all of him into her mouth, her nose pressing against his belly as she milked him with her mouth and throat.
"Better trade places," Penny heard Glen say after a couple of minutes. "I'm going to cum."
Increasing her attack on Bitalo's big ebony cock, Penny smiled when she heard Salomé gurgling as Glen's cock exploded in her mouth.
"Wow, what a nice pussy," Daryl said as he fucked her.
Penny wasn't at all prepared for the blast of cum that exploded in her mouth, spraying her tonsils as Bitalo came, though she quickly adjusted, gulping down his hot thick cum as she continued to suck him off.
"Mmm, I'm glad that you decided to join us," Penny gasped when she finally sat up licking her lips, her eyes glowing with delight, her fingers not even close to meeting as she gripped Bitalo's thick ebony cock in her hand.
"Ari said that I was in for a surprise, but this isn't what I expected," Bitalo said, smiling at her.
"I want to feel you inside of me," Penny said, drawing him with her as she backed up onto the bow cushions, lying back and drawing her knees to her chest and wide apart, her pussy spreading open in invitation as he placed the head of his cock at the entrance, then pushed forward, Penny moaning as it spread her, lifting her legs to wrap around his waist as he buried himself in her, her pussy spasming on his cock, squeezing it as she adjusted to his size before he began fucking her, long hard strokes.
She was vaguely aware of Daryl moving to kneel next to Salomé's head and heard him grunt as he came in her mouth as Bitalo continued to pump his big cock in and out of her pussy. She heard Glen explaining how the snorkeling gear worked to Salomé, then heard them all leaving the boat and getting into the water as Bitalo continued to fuck her.
"I'm going to cum," Bitalo finally warned her.
"That's okay," Penny assured him, squeezing his cock with her pussy. "I want to feel it."
And she did, gasping when she felt his cock pulsing deep in her pussy as he came.
"God, that was great," Penny gasped, struggling to sit up. "I feel much safer now," she said with a laugh, leaning over to take Bitalo's glistening, gooey cock into her mouth and suck it clean. "Let's go snorkeling," she said when she finally sat up, smiling at him.
Glen and Daryl quickly adjusted to Bitalo's presence as soon as they realized that it wasn't going to diminish their own fun, and they both enjoyed watching Bitalo fucking the two women with his thick ebony cock, which he did, twice each, finally accepting the inevitable and joining in. They got back to the dock in the late afternoon with a large mesh bag with 5 large lobsters in it that the boys had caught, though Bitalo had captured two of them. They had seemed surprised that Bitalo was able to hold his breath much longer than them, and since Bitalo didn't deign to tell them why, Penny and Salomé said nothing.
After enjoying a delicious lobster dinner with Ella's famous garlic mashed potatoes with creamed feta cheese and cumin, a salad of mixed greens with cherry tomatoes, avocado, and roasted almonds, and steamed broccoli brushed with clarified butter and lightly sprinkled with freshly ground black pepper, and a dessert of key lime pie, Penny and Salomé went for a leisurely swim before going to bed, worn out from the day's sun and fun.
At one point in the night after one of their bouts of eating each other to orgasms, Penny left the bed and went to the suite next door, pleased to see that Bitalo was there. Crawling onto his bed, she wrapped her hand around his thick ebony cock, not surprised to look up and see that he was watching her as she leaned over and ran her tongue around the head of his cock before taking it into her mouth and sucking on it. After a couple of minutes of sucking on him, she straddled his hips and reached down to guide his cock to her pussy, sinking down on it just as Salomé entered the bedroom, crawling onto the bed and straddling his face, lowering her pussy onto his extended tongue.
"I knew that you would be here," Salomé said, smiling as she watched Penny sliding her pussy up and down on Bitalo's big cock as he ate her.
"I wanted to beat you to it," Penny said.
Dawn broke to find the two girls alone in Bitalo's bed, having enjoyed him a couple of times during the night, but never noticing it when he left the bed.
"Oh, this is the life," Salomé sighed as she and Penny rolled into a 69, feasting on each other's sopping pussies until they fell back panting for breath, their bodies spasming as mini-orgasms continued to ripple through them.
They were eating breakfast when Penny received a phone call from Grant advising her that the meeting about the O'Malley case was that afternoon at 4:00pm. Penny insisted on being there and they agreed that he would pick her up at the North County Airport at 2:00pm. After spending an hour in the ocean, they lazed around the pool on the chaise lounges until lunch time approached, at which point Penny decided that they should go into town to the straw market and have lunch at Nell's, and she could then go to the airport from there.
"You know, you really stick out like a sore thumb wearing all black in this weather," Penny pointed out as they drove into town in the Jeep.
"Good," Bitalo replied, smiling. "I want any potential threats to see me. It will make them think twice about trying anything."
Salomé was distraught as she hugged and kissed Penny good-bye at the airport.
"I've gotten so used to you always being there for me," Salomé said.
"I'll be back as soon as I can," Penny assured her. "And I'm sure that Bitalo will take good care of you."
Penny was pleased to see her father's Bentley parked by the hangar as she taxied towards it after a quick, uneventful flight, smiling at the look on his face as she exited the jet when he saw that she was wearing her bikini top and short sarong.
"Sarah!" Penny exclaimed, her face lighting up when she saw her, quickly going to her and hugging her. "I didn't expect to see you today."
"Grant said that I had to be there to sign any agreement," Sarah explained.
"How have you been?" Penny asked as they climbed into the Bentley, smiling when she saw the outfit that her father had brought her so that she could be properly dressed, not having had anything with her in the Bahamas that was suitable.
"It's been amazing," Sarah replied, laughing. "Your mother has treated me like family, then Grant and Victor...there were moments when I didn't even think of Tommy."
"Oh!?" Penny asked, undressing and pulling on the short green skirt and blouse, smiling when she saw her father lick his lips at the sight of her pussy spreading apart.
"Victor has been keeping your mother and Sarah company," Grant explained.
"How do you like Victor?" Penny asked.
"Oh, he's wonderful, like your father," Sarah replied. "But I like having them both at the same time the most."
"So do I," Penny agreed, laughing.
They arrived back at the office and were waiting in the conference room when Kieran Doyle arrived with Thomas O'Malley and another man in cleric's dress. Penny was surprised to see that Thomas was tall and lean with brown hair and hazel eyes, but what she really enjoyed was seeing the way both his and Sarah's faces lit up when they saw each other, embracing, tears in each of their eyes. The depth of their love was palpable and impossible to miss.
"This is Father Spagnoli, the Curia's representative," Mr. Doyle introduced.
"I'm curious about how you feel about all of this, Father," Grant said as he read over the pages of the agreement.
"My feelings in the matter are irrelevant," Father Spagnoli replied. "I am only here to represent the Curia in this matter."
"I see," Grant said, indicating where Sarah should sign each of the two copies of the agreement, then watching as Thomas signed, followed by Father Spagnoli, then Penny, himself, and Kieran Doyle as witnesses. "I want to be very clear. If there is any failure to adhere to everything stated in this agreement, I will go public. Your church is corrupt, which this agreement very clearly shows. You are allowing Mr. O'Malley to buy a cardinal's red hat, ignoring the fact that he is married and will continue to be so, his wife acting as his housekeeper. The most disgusting hypocrisy is that you are doing it for the $4.5 billion that will be Mr. O'Malley's share of the inheritance. My contempt for you and what you represent is without bounds. You and your church disgust me beyond words. I realize that you probably don't care, but I wanted you to know that so that you'll always remember that you represent the ultimate moral corruption. You have taken your 30 pieces of silver. I hope that you choke on it."
"If I were to have a personal opinion on the matter, I'm sure that I'd agree with you wholeheartedly, Mr. Studder," Father Spagnoli said with a sigh. "But I am here merely to observe and represent the Curia."
"Tell me, Mr. O'Malley," Grant said. "Do you plan on continuing with the resurrection of the Priory of Sion and the practice of its rites?"
"If the Church allows me to do so, yes," Thomas replied after exchanging smiles with Sarah. "Despite what you might think of the Church and the role I play and will play in it, the rites of the Priory of Sion serve a holy purpose."
"And how do you feel about that, Sarah?" Grant asked.
"I always felt the closest to God during the rites," Sarah replied. "I enjoyed that feeling and would like to have it be a constant part of my life. So, if the Church allows Tommy to continue, I will happily join him."
"What an extraordinary woman Sarah is," Penny said after everyone had gone.
"She's a lot like your mother," Grant said, "just in a different way. They both live for sex. Your mother is more honest about it, while Sarah hides her lust behind a façade of religiosity. In the end, the only thing that really matters is that they're both happy."
Grant dropped Penny off at her condo and she couldn't get upstairs and naked in bed with Amy fast enough, feasting on each other until their tongues were tired. Dressing and going down to Renato's for dinner, Penny tried to fill her in on everything that had transpired.
"Well, you've certainly had an interesting time," Amy said.
"It's made me question everything," Penny said, "why I'm working, what I want to do. In a way, it's scary."
"Because of Victor?" Amy asked.
"Not him per se, but what he represents, yes," Penny replied. "A life seemingly devoid of any responsibility other than satiating carnal lusts. Even at the meeting today, I had to really concentrate to focus on what was happening. My head was between my legs. I love the orgies and the freedom that they represent."
"And Salomé?" Amy asked.
"Oh, Amy, you'd just love her," Penny sighed. "She embodies sexuality and I love eating her, so delicious. Now that she's no longer a prisoner of her husband, she's finding herself. Other than worrying about how things are going to turn out, she is only interested in her next orgasm. It's a contagious feeling."
"Don't I know it," Amy laughed. "I've actually been spending time with Selena. She's great fun and has a seemingly inexhaustible supply of men. Still, it's nice to be with you again."
"I've missed you, too," Penny confessed.
Going in to the office the next morning, Penny couldn't help smiling when she saw Grant at his desk, a big smile on his face as he wrote checks, putting them into envelopes.
"We haven't gotten our money yet, but since we're going to be away, I wanted to make sure to pay everyone," Grant explained. "This is my..."
"Favorite part of the job," Penny finished for him, laughing.
"Here, you can have yours first for a change," Grant said, holding out a check.
"Oh, wow!" Penny gasped when she saw $300 million in her hand. "It's hard to believe."
"Better that you have it than that damned church," Grant said, getting to his feet, Penny following him to the boiler room where he distributed the checks to cheers and exclamations of joy, $30 million for each one of them. "Keep up the good work," he said to Cindy as he dropped an envelope on her desk when they returned to his office, Grant's smile threatening to split his face when they heard the squeals of delight from Cindy.
"What did you give her?" Penny asked.
"$1 million," Grant replied, grinning. "For the rest of her life, she'll always remember the day she was handed a check for $1 million. Since my share was over $2 billion, I can afford to be generous and Cindy is nothing if not loyal and conscientious. I like reminding her of how much I appreciate her."
"Taking her to Nassau and fucking her brains out probably meant more to her than the check," Penny pointed out. "Just like with Amy, a little personal attention goes a long way. It's not as though you object."
"No, it's not," Grant agreed, smiling. "Not at all."
"You're different somehow," Penny said. "It started in France."
"I've been so wrapped up being the most successful divorce attorney on the planet that I've let the fun side of my life sort of recede into the background," Grant said after a moment. "It actually started with Amy, but France is what sort of woke me up. The past couple of days have fully awakened me."
"What happened in the past couple of days?" Penny asked.
"The way Victor and I enjoyed you and Salomé in Biarritz, he and I have been enjoying your mother and Sarah," Grant replied. "It had probably been two years since I had last had sex with a man. Sucking Victor, then John fucking me on the plane, it reminded me that these were things that I really enjoyed, but like the rest of the fun side of my life, had by and large disappeared. The past couple of days, well, I feel like my old self again," he said with a grin.
"Your mother has enjoyed it in particular," he continued. "She recognized Victor from the parties, but had never interacted with him. She's always loved seeing me suck a cock or get fucked by one, so between enjoying him herself, she's also been enjoying watching me behave the way I used to."
"Well, I love it when Victor fucks me in the ass, so I know how good that feels," Penny said, smiling. "And sucking him is a lot like sucking you, pretty much the same size and you both cum buckets, but I'm on Mom's side on this one. I can't wait to see it for myself."
"We've got a few days to waste," Grant said. "Why don't we take Victor's plane to Nassau and waste the days there? We can fly back to France from there."
"I think that's a great idea," Penny agreed. "I'd much rather be in Nassau than here.
They discussed it with Victor that night as he and Grant were taking turns fucking Penny and Helen, and each other. Nobody got much sleep, but they all had smiles on their faces when they boarded Victor's Gulfstream the next morning after first eating a big breakfast.
They piled into the Jeep and they drove to the house after landing in Nassau, Grant having insisted that both Ilse and John stay at the house, there being plenty of room.
"Nice place," Victor commented as they entered the house and made their way to the spacious kitchen where they found Ella hard at work.
"It is," Grant agreed as Penny and Helen enthusiastically greeted Ella, introducing the other members of their party.
Leading the way into the house and through the huge living room, then out to the pool area, they found Salomé sitting naked on the end of one of the chaise lounges, Bitalo standing in front of her, his big ebony cock in her mouth.
"Oh, my, isn't he something!" Helen breathed, her eyes wide.
When Salome saw them, she jumped to her feet, cum leaking from the corners of her mouth and running down her chin as she rushed up to Penny and hugged her, then kissed her.
"I see that Bitalo is being friendlier," Penny observed, flicking her tongue out to capture a blob of cum from Salomé's chin.
"Very," Salomé replied, laughing. "I can't get enough of him, especially without you here. But who...she looks just like you," she said when she saw Helen.
"Salomé, this is my wife, Helen," Grant introduced.
"You...your wife?" Salomé asked, dumbfounded. "But...but..."
"You're even more beautiful than Grant and Victor described," Helen said, smiling as she offered a hand to shake. "Many people are surprised by how much Penny and I resemble each other, though it's hardly surprising since she's my daughter."
"Your...your daughter!" Salomé gasped, her mouth dropping open. "Then you...you're her father?" she asked, staring at Grant.
"You didn't know that?" Grant asked, surprised.
"No," Salomé replied, shaking her head. "And you..." she started to say, her eyes going from Grant to Penny and back again. "How...unusual," she said.
"Yes, but it's nice," Helen said. "I imagine it's a bit of a shock to learn, but we are a very close family."
"So I've noticed," Salomé said, recovering her aplomb and smiling.
"Penny, why don't you show Victor, Ilse, and John to rooms while I get acquainted with Salomé?" Helen suggested.
Penny was not surprised to find her mother sitting on the side of the pool naked, her feet up on the edge while Salomé ate her from in the pool, her father behind her fucking her at the same time. Sitting down next to her mother and assuming the same position, she smiled down at Ilse as she ate her pussy, John getting behind her to fuck her at the same time.
"Yes, a really nice house," Victor said, gripping Grant's hips from behind.
Penny came when she saw the look on her father's face as Victor worked his cock into his ass and commenced fucking him, after a couple of minutes moving over to do the same to John.
"Food's ready whenever you are," Ella announced from the side of the pool, shaking her head as she watched.
The rest of the day continued apace after they ate lunch, everyone lounging around the pool and the beach, fucking whoever happened to be handy and closest whenever the urge struck them, even Bitalo joining in when Ilse pushed him down onto one of the chaise lounges and mounted him, sliding her clamshell pussy down onto his thick ebony cock while Helen straddled his face, the two of them trading places a couple of times until they sucked him off together, then got into a 69 to eat each other.
It was after dinner and Penny was fucking Victor on one of the chaise lounges, Grant fucking her in the ass at the same time, when his phone rang. Not missing a beat, he answered it and then Penny felt him cumming in her ass as he groaned, dropping his phone as he gripped her hips tightly.
"It looks like we need to head to France," he said. "The Qataris want to talk, tomorrow afternoon in Paris."
"We can be in Paris by 1:00 or 2:00 in the afternoon if we leave at 4:00 or 5:00 in the morning," John said as he fucked Salomé in the ass as she and Helen lay in a 69 on their sides on one of the chaise lounges, Bitalo's cock pistoning in and out of Helen's ass at the same time.
"We should get some sleep, then," Ilse said, rising up off of Victor's face and leaning over to kiss him, tasting herself on his mouth and tongue.
Penny was only too happy to have Bitalo to herself for the night while Victor and Salomé joined Grant and Helen in the master suite. She was sucking him off in the morning when Ella showed to let them know that it was time to get up, even though it was still dark outside. They all enjoyed a cup of steaming coffee that Ella had ready for them before leaving for the airport.
Touching down in Paris just before 2:00, Victor announced that he had reserved 4 suites at the Georges V hotel for the night and there were 2 Rolls Royce limousines from the hotel waiting for them, 1 to take Grant, Penny, and Salomé to the meeting and the other to take the rest to the hotel where they would meet after the meeting finished and go to dinner.
The meeting took place at 37 Quai d'Orsay in Paris at the Ministry for Europe and Foreign Affairs in a lavish room that Penny thought could easily be a movie set. Salomé was noticeably nervous when they entered the room and she saw the three Qataris waiting, along with three representatives of the French government.
"That's Saddam Al Kaabi, Ali's right hand," Salomé whispered to Penny, gripping her hand tightly, indicating a dark-visaged man with a short, dark, pointed beard. "He takes care of all of Ali's dirty work."
The other two men were introduced as Ali Al Mana and Saad Al Jassim, lawyers.
"To facilitate things, this meeting will take place in English, as Mr. Studder and Ms. Lane do not speak either French or Arabic," Dominique Clouseau, the lead French representative of the French Foreign Ministry explained once introductions had been made. "I believe everyone speaks English. If that is not acceptable, we can all proceed in our native tongues using translators, which will lengthen these discussions considerably."
There was some discussion, but Grant kept his eyes on Saddam Al Kaabi, who was obviously the man who would make any decisions. Once everyone was satisfied, they took seats around a large conference table.
"Mrs. Hamadi has petitioned the French court for a divorce from her husband, Sheikh Ali Hamadi, based on cruelty, abandonment, and mistreatment," Dominique Clouseau said, starting things off. "Let me first make clear that based upon the evidence that we have gathered, that this petition has been granted and Mrs. Hamadi has been given a French passport. The only purpose of this meeting is to determine a financial settlement."
"I object to the divorce having been decided without any input from Sheikh Ali or his representatives," Saddam Al Kaabi said.
"What possible input would you make to counter the allegations which Mrs. Hamadi has made and which we have ascertained as valid?" Mrs. Clouseau asked. "She was kept isolated and sexually abused on a continual basis by the security detail assigned to keep her imprisoned for more than 20 years."
"We deny that any such thing occurred," Saddam Al Kaabi replied blandly. "These are fictions invented by a mentally unstable woman who was carefully tended and taken care of."
"Before you managed to spirit her entire security detail from the country, we confiscated their phones and weapons, among other things," Mrs. Clouseau said with obvious distaste. "There were hundreds of photos and videos on these phones of the constant rape and sexual abuse of Mrs. Hamadi."
"There was no rape or sexual abuse," Saddam Al Kaabi said, smiling thinly. "Any sexual interaction between Mrs. Hamadi and her security detail were at her instigation and request. She was merely being accommodated. When our doctors determined that Mrs. Hamadi suffered from a hypersexuality disorder with the attendant compulsive sexual behavior, known as nymphomania, everything was done to accommodate her to assuage the feelings which led to this aberrant behavior."
"I only enjoyed it the last 10 years or so," Salomé interjected. "The first 10 years were a non-stop rape. I was kept with scant or no clothing and the guards took their pleasure with me as they wished, singly and as a group. The only Qatari doctor I ever spoke with was my obstetrician. I have never spoken with a Qatari psychologist or psychiatrist. You lie like the dog that you are."
"The Qatari government's position is that Mrs. Hamadi should be returned to Qatar so that she can receive the treatment that she needs," Saddam Al Kaabi said. "She is a member of the royal family and you are interfering in Qatari sovereign affairs."
"The French government is more than satisfied that the allegations that Mrs. Hamadi has made are true," Mrs. Clouseau said. "It is not open for discussion. We have made our decision. This is a pointless conversation. We are here to discuss a financial settlement."
"We feel that the facts of the matter mitigate any possible settlement," Saad Al Jassim said.
"Your feelings are noted," Mrs. Clouseau said.
"What kind of a settlement are you proposing?" Ali Al Mana asked.
"$100 billion and a public apology in the form of a full-page advertisement in the leading newspapers of France and Qatar, Le Monde and Al Sharq," Grant said, shocking the room into silence.
"Don't be absurd!" Saddam Al Kaabi erupted.
"The only absurdity is the treatment that my client was subjected to for over 20 years," Grant said, slapping his hand on the table. "Perhaps you should consider how my client going public with her story would affect the upcoming succession of the Qatari throne. I understand that the Emir is in failing health and is not expected to live for more than a year."
"Are you threatening us?" Saddam Al Kaabi asked, venom and steel in his voice.
"Absolutely," Grant replied, smiling broadly. "Not only will my client go public with the story of the treatment to which she was subjected, she will also let it be known who the true father of her two children is, and it is not Sheikh Ali, as I'm sure that you're well aware and that any DNA test will prove. Do you really think that he would be allowed to assume the throne at his age with no known heirs and no possibility of producing any due to his sterility from a bout of childhood measles, not to mention his preference of men for his sexual pleasures?"
Penny never imagined that silence could be so deafening. She could hear her heart pounding in her chest, trying to control her emotions as she saw the expressions on the faces around the table.
"Your terms are excessive and unacceptable," Saddam Al Kaabi finally said. "Have you no concern for the future and welfare of the two children?" he asked.
"What did you have in mind?" Grant asked, smiling. "My understanding is that the son, Ahmad, is like Sheikh Ali, preferring men for his sexual pleasures, not to mention his dependency on drugs. Do you see him succeeding Sheikh Ali to the throne if my client were to wash her laundry in public, assuming that Sheikh Ali were to survive the scandal and succeed his father, the Emir?"
"Would you destroy your own children?" Saddam Al Kaabi asked, looking at Salomé.
"They were taken from me as babies," Salomé replied. "To me, they do not exist. Will you destroy them any more than they have already been destroyed? Do you think that they would want a mother such as myself after what I have been put through? Do you think that I would want to face them? I am sure that you see Ahmad as the ideal puppet with you the power behind the throne."
"I'm still waiting to hear what you think a just and fair settlement would be," Grant said. "In France alone, Sheikh Ali owns some $30 billion worth of property and businesses. The Qatari royal family is reputed to be worth no less than $350 billion by Forbes. How much of that fortune is he willing to cede to my client to ensure that she says nothing and allows your political winds to blow as they will without affecting them in any way? Sheikh Ali is a regular patron of the casino in Monte Carlo. He enjoys gambling. How much is he willing to gamble now? How much is the throne worth to him?"
"We could allow her to keep the home that she has lived in for the past 20 years and give her $100 million," Saddam Al Kaabi replied. "I think that that would be more than generous."
"I see that you haven't come prepared to deal in good faith," Grant said, getting to his feet and urging Salomé to hers, Penny quickly standing up. "I have a busy schedule and do not have time to waste. When you decide to deal in good faith, let me know, otherwise we'll be happy to see you in open court. Mrs. Clouseau, how soon do you think that we could arrange for the legal proceedings to commence?"
"Perhaps as soon as a month, no more than two," she replied, smiling. "The government would enjoy having all of the media's attention elsewhere for a change. I'm sure that we can find a way to expedite things."
"You are not being reasonable, Mr. Studder," Saddam Al Kaabi complained.
"I'm not trying to be reasonable," Grant said, smiling. "I'm trying to help my client get compensated for over 20 years of extreme abuse by one of the wealthiest men on the planet. I have no intention of being reasonable."
"Mr. Studder, please, do not leave so abruptly," Mrs. Clouseau said. "I should like the opportunity to speak with you once this meeting concludes. Mr. Al Kaabi, have you anything further to add?" she asked.
"Not at this time," he replied. "I will consult with my government and get back to you."
Retaking their seats, they watched as the Qataris left, not saying a word.
"Mr. Studder, Mrs. Hamadi, would you actually allow the information about your life, your situation, to be made public?" Mrs. Clouseau asked once they had gone.
"Mrs. Clouseau, I have nothing and therefore nothing to lose," Salomé replied, sighing. "Everything that was anything was taken from me, including my pride or any sense of shame. The only thing I have left is my anger. I want to hurt Ali the way that he has hurt me, and the only things that mean anything to him are money and power. If I can take his money by threatening his attempt at power, and that hurts him, then I will happily do so."
"Do you not worry about putting your life in danger?" Mrs. Clouseau asked.
"That would be no change from the hell I have lived for the past 20 years," Salomé replied. "I always expected to be killed, though I thought that they would fuck me to death. I do not fear it."
"And you, Mr. Studder?" Mrs. Clouseau asked.
"I've been threatened by rich and powerful people before," Grant replied. "It goes with the job."
"And your demand of $100 billion?" Mrs. Clouseau asked.
"It seemed like a nice round number," Grant replied, smiling, "a good place to start."
"And your ultimate goal?" Mrs. Clouseau asked.
"I'd be happy to discuss it with you, but I have a few questions of my own first," Grant replied.
"Such as?" Mrs. Clouseau asked.
"How is the French government going to react when it becomes known that they allowed, however unwittingly turning a blind eye, the treatment that my client was subjected to over so many years?" Grant replied. "I'm well aware of how the public sentiment in France has changed. There is an anger, a resentment, of the power that non-native French people have, specifically the wealthy Arabs who have bought so much of France, like Sheikh Hamadi."
"It would obviously be embarrassing," Mrs. Clouseau replied.
"What if I could show you a way to turn that potential embarrassment into a storm of praise for taking a stand against the abusive and predatory behavior of these types of people, restore some French pride, and at the same time helping my client to accomplish her goals?" Grant asked.
"I'm listening," Mrs. Clouseau replied.
"They'll never go for it," Penny said after they concluded their talk and found a taxi to take them to the Georges V hotel.
"You want to bet your commission?" Grant asked, smiling.
"Not a chance!" Penny laughed.
"I understand what you're trying to do, and I agree, but all of the numbers, they mean nothing to me," Salomé said. "I've never had money. I don't know the value of anything. What will it mean for me?"
"That you'll never have to worry about Sheikh Ali bothering you again in any way, first and foremost," Grant replied. "That you'll never have to worry about the cost of anything because you'll have so much money that the price won't matter. That you'll have no responsibilities and be free to do whatever you like, make whatever life you want."
"That sounds like a dream," Salomé said, laughing.
Arriving at the Georges V hotel, they were shown to their suite and informed of the fact that the rest of their party was on the same floor. Penny was pleased to learn that she was sharing a suite with Victor, undressing and pulling him into the shower with her, sinking to her knees after a long, tongue-sucking kiss and taking his cock into her mouth, going all the way down on him.
"Just cum for me," she said, looking up at him, "then fuck me."
"My pleasure," Victor replied, smiling down at her as she began sucking on his cock again, forcing himself to relax, then groaning when he blew his load into her mouth a couple of minutes later, a hand resting on top of her head as she siphoned his cock, gulping down his cum.
"God, I needed that," Penny said as she got to her feet licking her lips and still swallowing as she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, her mouth still thickly coated with his cum, then turned her back to him and bent over, her hands on the shower floor as she wriggled her ass at him. "Fuck me now," she implored, moaning softly when she felt his cock slide into her hungry pussy as he began to fuck her. "Now my ass," she said after a couple of minutes, sighing when she felt his cock push into her ass. "God, yes," she gasped as he began to pound her, alternating between her ass and her pussy several times before finally losing control and filling her ass with cum. "You have no idea how much I needed that," she said when she finally stood up after she felt his cock stop pulsing deep in her ass, once again kissing him and feeling the big load of cum oozing from her ass and running down her legs.
"Let's gather everyone and go to dinner," Victor suggested.
"I'm starved," Penny admitted as they toweled themselves off, then dressed.
There were smiles all around when the hotel's two Rolls Royce limousines dropped them off at the Eiffel Tower and they made their way up to the Jules Verne restaurant on the second level for dinner, a 7-course tasting menu with matched wines for each course, only Ilse and John abstaining from the wine due to the fact that they were leaving in the morning to fly to Marseille to go to the party at Hôtel Château de la Messardière in Saint-Tropez which started the next day.
Penny was pleased when Salomé joined them in the middle of the night and only slightly surprised to find her pussy full of cum as they rolled into a 69 to eat each other, Victor watching for a few minutes before he got behind Salomé and pressed his cock into her ass. Everyone slept in, meeting at 10:00am downstairs for breakfast before leaving for the airport and the short 11/2-hour flight to Marseille where Victor had arranged for a limousine for the 2-hour drive along the Cote d'Azur to Saint-Tropez and the Hôtel Château de la Messardière, Ilse, John, and Bitalo remaining behind.
After checking in and sorting themselves out at La Résidence, Victor gave them a guided tour of the facility, showing them the several restaurants, each with spectacular views of the Mediterranean Sea, and the two swimming pools, the main one surrounded by dozens of chaise lounges, most of which were already occupied by naked guests, some of whom were enjoying themselves, and the Pampelonne swimming pool, surrounded by chaise lounges and a large manicured lawn where there were many couples enjoying a late-morning fuck.
As Victor explained about the private Jardin Tropézina beach that was available to them, Penny and Salomé were already undressing, having decided that this was where they were going to spend their time. They found a couple of chaise lounges and sat down, enjoying the view and the sight of all of the people having sex all around them. It wasn't long before they were approached by men sporting hard cocks that they were more than happy to accommodate. After enjoying half a dozen different men each, they decided to make their way to one of the restaurants for lunch, pleased to see that dining was a clothing-optional affair.
"Oh, this is such a perfect life," Salomé sighed as they ate. "When everything is finished with Ali, this is how I want to live, lying about having sex with as many different people as possible, then eating delicious food."
"It does have its allure," Penny agreed. "I especially like fucking strangers, never knowing their names, but having them pleasing me and pleasing them, one after another. It's the most incredible sense of freedom that I can imagine."
Returning to the Pampelonne swimming pool after eating lunch, they spent the afternoon fucking more than a dozen different men, and after eating each other a couple of times, slurping up the cum cocktails that they had both been gifted with, they were pleased when different women would also join them. By the time they returned to La Résidence to shower and dress for dinner, having agreed to meet Victor, Grant, and Helen for dinner at La Table du Chef restaurant in the gardens overlooking the Gulf of Saint-Tropez, they were all smiles.
"Victor, this is the most incredible party that I've ever been to," Helen said as they ate.
"Wait until after dinner," Victor said, smiling broadly. "Whatever you've experienced up to now has merely been a prelude. The real party is still to come and this is only the first night. This is the only party that I attend where I can actually wear myself out, there is such an abundance."
"I like how relaxed it feels," Helen said. "The other parties, you know that they're going to end in a matter of hours. Knowing that this will continue for a few days, it has an entirely different feel to it. And such a wide variety of people. I can take my time and enjoy each and every man that wants me, knowing that there is time enough and men enough. It's very refreshing, just a nice, slow-moving train instead of the wham-bam that I'm accustomed to, which I also happen to love."
"I like feeling so appreciated," Penny said. "Each man is different. Some of them eat me first, even when I'm full of cum, then they fuck me. Unless they've got a big cock, I don't like the men that only fuck me, never touching my breasts or kissing me, especially when they cum in me instead of letting me suck them off. The best ones fuck me in the ass, too."
"I agree," Salomé said. "But it's such a wonderful feeling to have man after man. They're all different, some better than others, but it's so special that first time they stick their cock in me."
It was very early in the morning before Penny and Salomé finally made it back to La Résidence, their faces covered with dried cum, as well as their inner thighs from all of the cum that had leaked from their pussies and asses. After showering, they enjoyed a 69, finally falling asleep after eating each other to several orgasms.
Penny was pleased when her mother joined them the next day after lunch, having slept in. They noticed that there were fewer men lining up to fuck them, but the ones that did lasted longer. When Grant showed up and ate her before fucking her, she had already had a dozen or so different men and her pussy was still crying out for more.
"Is it my imagination, or are there fewer people?" Penny asked as they ate dinner together.
"The older couples leave early when the men run out of steam," Victor explained. "Their wives don't like being left out and there are far more men than women, so the younger, better-looking women get most of the attention. You're one of the youngest people here, so you'll have no lack of attention."
"I noticed today that there were a lot more people standing around watching," Helen said.
"When you can't be in the show, you watch," Victor explained.
"I like it when people are watching me," Salomé said, smiling. "I like seeing the excitement on their faces."
"There will be a flurry of activity right after dinner, then the competition for cocks will begin," Victor said, laughing. "Grant and I will have a field day, as will any other men who don't have any problems performing. The women will either have to entertain each other or go without. That's the only downside to this party, though it doesn't affect everyone."
Victor's words proved prophetic, as there was a wait between men looking for some fun that evening. Penny couldn't help smiling as she watched her father and Victor just lying back on chaise lounges, waiting for the next woman to mount them. She also enjoyed the fact that there was always a woman waiting to eat her after one of the men had fucked her.
Sunday morning there was a major exodus, leaving only the hard-core partiers. Penny, Salomé, and Helen enjoyed a steady stream of men, one after the other, though they took their time and savored the experience. By the time they had to get ready to leave after lunch, they were frustrated at the diminishing number of men capable of performing.
"There's always a big let-down after one of these parties, especially for those who want to keep going," Victor commented as they drove back towards Marseille and the flight back to Biarritz.
"Do you feel that way?" Penny asked.
"Sometimes," Victor replied, nodding. "I live for these parties. I wish that there was one every week."
"How do you deal with it?" Penny asked.
"I've been doing this for a few years now," Victor replied. "I've learned to adjust my head to accept less between parties and I try to make up for it when there is a party. I use the time between parties to recharge my batteries."
"When is the next party?" Salomé asked.
"There's one in a couple of weeks in Zermatt, Switzerland," Victor replied. "Nothing like this, much smaller, but more of a hard-core crowd, people who are serious about having as much sex as possible. This party is the big show, so there are a lot of...amateurs, I think of them as, people who like the excitement but can't really keep up."
"I think that it was a wonderful party," Helen said. "I especially like the fact that it took place over a number of days and nights. There was less desperation to have as much fun as possible as quickly as possible. If I didn't have a life back home, I could easily see myself traveling this party circuit."
Penny didn't want to admit that she had been having the same thoughts. She found that she didn't miss having work to do and her head was constantly filled with thoughts of sex. This party had been the best time of her life, just a constant stream of men wanting to fuck her. She wondered how she was going to go back to her normal life.
Returning to Biarritz, Penny was sorry to leave her mother, who had a short wait for her flight back to Florida. The shared experience of the party had brought them closer together than they had ever been and she was going to miss her. Though she enjoyed the night with Salomé, her father, and Victor, she missed the variety of different men, the hunger for a new experience. It was almost with relief that she welcomed the phone call that her father received from Mrs. Clouseau the next day informing them that the Qataris had requested another meeting.
They flew to Paris the next day and were once again met by a government official who escorted them to the Ministry for Europe and Foreign Affairs and to the same conference room where they had previously met. Saddam Al Kaabi, Ali Al Mana, and Saad Al Jassim were already there when they arrived.
"You have requested this meeting," Mrs. Clouseau said when they were all seated. "What do you have to say?" she asked.
"Our government wishes to resolve this matter, quietly," Saddam Al Kaabi replied, "but we feel that Mr. Studder's terms are unreasonable. We would like to find an alternative that both sides could find acceptable."
"The French government has also discussed this issue," Mrs. Clouseau said, "and we wish to resolve it. If that can be done quietly, we do not object, but understand that we are very unhappy that your government chose to treat Mrs. Hamadi as it did on our soil, besmirching our honor and values and in violation of our laws and customs. We do not take this lightly and are determined to see to it that it never happens again. Further, Sheikh Hamadi is deemed to be persona non grata in France. His presence is no longer welcome, whether he succeeds his father to the throne or not."
"That is not a constructive attitude," Saddam Al Kaabi said, squirming uncomfortably.
"Mr. Al Kaabi, what your government in the person of Sheikh Hamadi has done to Mrs. Hamadi is beyond the pale," Mrs. Clouseau said sternly. "I cannot begin to tell you of the revulsion that we feel that you find it acceptable to treat another human being in such a fashion, much less the wife of a royal who aspires to ascend to the throne. We are filled with utter disgust. There have been discussions along the lines of severing diplomatic relations with Qatar altogether."
"What can we do to begin to repair the damage that these actions have caused?" Saddam Al Kaabi asked, visibly nervous.
"Mr. Studder, what say you?" Mrs. Clouseau asked.
"There is no amount of compensation that will ever make up for the treatment that Mrs. Hamadi has received," Grant replied gravely. "She will need a lifetime of psychological care if she is to have any hope of recovering her humanity and sense of self-esteem. In that light, I don't feel that $100 billion is nearly enough. My personal feelings are that this should be exposed, loudly and publicly, so that the world will see Qatar and the Sheikh for what they really are and the values that they represent."
"Sheikh Hamadi is not a young man," Mr. Al Kaabi said uncomfortably. "He is also known to have health problems. Even if he were to succeed to the throne, his reign will be short-lived. We value and desire to maintain our good relations with France. We understand that there is a need to evolve our way of life to be more in line with the values of the Western world with which we desire to have and build relations with, though these things take time. Exposing our current shortcomings publicly will not help that process; quite the contrary. It would embolden our more conservative elements to dig in their heels, further exacerbating the situation. I beseech you to offer a solution that will be to both our benefits."
"Sheikh Hamadi's holdings here in France are his personally, not tied to the crown, is that correct?" Grant asked.
"That is correct," Mr. Al Kaabi replied.
"Then I suggest that Sheikh Hamadi cede those holdings to Mrs. Hamadi," Grant said. "Let him and the Qatari government tangibly demonstrate their contrition by stepping away. This will allow the French government to show magnanimity by maintaining diplomatic relations."
"That would be acceptable to us," Mrs. Clouseau said. "If you were to do so, we would also not restrict other Qatari business people from participating in our society. Sheikh Hamadi is not welcome here, nor are any businesses connected to him. If he were to cede his French holdings to Mrs. Hamadi, we would not find it necessary to make it more difficult for other legitimate Qataris to continue doing business here. Nationalizing his French holdings has been discussed. If we were to do that, we would also be compelled to disclose our reasons for doing so so that we do not deter others who wish to do business here."
"This is also a very extreme position to take," Mr. Al Kaabi said.
"Not nearly as extreme as the treatment to which Mrs. Hamadi was subjected to over 20 years," Grant said. "The French government seems to be inclined to be generous. I can assure you that I have no such feelings. I think $100 billion is more than reasonable, all things considered."
"Mrs. Hamadi, you haven't said anything," Mrs. Clouseau said. "What are your feelings on the matter?" she asked.
"I'd like to see Ali exposed and humiliated, just as I have been," Salomé replied. "I don't care about him or his money or his businesses. I want him to pay for what he has done to me. I want to see his life ruined as he has ruined mine."
"Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned," Grant said, quoting The Mourning Bride by William Congreve, an English author of the late seventeenth and early eighteenth centuries. "I see you as having a choice between the lesser of two evils. What is more important to the Qatari government, Sheikh Hamadi's personal French holdings or the future relations with France and the rest of the Western world? You are in an untenable position."
"I will need to discuss this with my government," Mr. Al Kaabi said, clearly unhappy.
"Please do," Mrs. Clouseau said.
"But don't take too long," Grant warned. "I have no wish to prolong Mrs. Hamadi's suffering."
Salomé was very subdued on the flight back to Biarritz. Clearly the situation was bothering her more than she had been letting on. Returning to the house, Penny urged Salomé to put on a nice dress and go to dinner with her, wanting to cheer her up. They went to Sushiwave and finished most of a bottle of Sake before their dinners arrived.
"Penny, what am I going to do?" Salomé asked halfway through the second bottle of Sake.
"What do you mean?" Penny asked.
"When everything is over," Salomé replied. "What am I going to do? Where am I going to live? How will I manage my life? I don't know how to do anything but sex. Ever since Victor rescued me, someone has taken care of everything. I haven't had to do anything. The thought of having to take care of myself scares me."
"What do you want to do?" Penny asked.
"That's just it, I don't know, or I don't really want to do anything," Salomé replied with a sigh. "The only thing in life that interests me is sex."
"Well, why don't you just stay with Victor?" Penny suggested. "I'm sure that he wouldn't mind. His entire life revolves around sex and sex parties."
"I don't want to be beholden to anyone," Salomé replied, shaking her head. "Victor has been wonderful and I love sex with him, but I can also tell that he needs more freedom than having me as a dependent. And I think that he is getting tired of me. He only fucked me once at the party."
"That's once more than me," Penny said, laughing. "There were so many other women. That's what I love about those parties, a new man for every fuck. I could never be married. I'd be bored to tears with only one man to fuck all the time, even if it was Victor, or Grant. I've never understood my mother better. She loves Grant, totally, but her sexual appetite needs more than just one man, as good as he is. I think that I'm just like her."
"Yes, me, too," Salomé agreed, smiling wanly. "But you have a life, your mother has a life, I don't. I need to build a life from scratch. I need a place to live. I need to learn how to take care of myself."
"Where do you want to live?" Penny asked.
"Somewhere that it's warm year round," Salomé replied immediately. "No winter. Winters always were the most depressing for me. The security detail didn't want to be out in the weather, so they'd all stay indoors. I'd spend December through February on my back. I hated it until I loved it. Even though I came to love it, the sex, it's still a bad memory."
"I can't even imagine what it's like to be forced to have sex," Penny said, shaking her head. "I've never needed to be forced. I was always ready and willing."
"They didn't bother to ask me," Salomé said.
Whenever Penny thought about what Salomé had been through, it filled her with sadness like nothing that she had ever experienced. She was surprised, yet pleased, when Salomé indicated that she preferred not inviting Grant or Victor into her bed that night, that she preferred to spend it with her. Penny had not yet gotten over what a delight it was to have sex with Salomé, especially her exquisite musky flavor, enjoying the sounds that she made when she'd suck on her long inner lips and fat clit. She found that being only with Salomé after their crazy weekend was more than satisfying.
"I need to be away on business for about a week," Victor informed them the next morning at breakfast. "But I'll be back in time to go to the party in Zermatt. You're all invited to join me, of course."
"We're sort of stuck here until we hear about Salomé's case," Grant said. "In any event, we'll keep an eye on her."
"This is what I was talking about," Salomé said, sighing as she shook her head. "I feel like a helpless baby that needs keeping an eye on."
"I think that you're pushing yourself too hard," Victor said. "In realistic terms, you've only just been released from prison after 20-some years and you have to learn all over again how everything works because most everything has changed. Give yourself a chance. Other than going shopping and eating at a few restaurants, you're still in a bubble, though that's been mostly for your own protection."
"It bothers me that I feel as though I'm depending on other people for everything," Salomé said. "Like you. Like Penny and Grant."
"It's not like it's a permanent situation," Victor said. "Once you settle your legal affairs, you'll be able to move on and create your own life. You are not a burden. I'm happy that I've been able to help and gotten to know you. You'll always be able to rely on me if you should ever need anything."
"Yes, and us," Penny said, smiling. "You're not alone."
Penny and Salomé went for a long walk on the beach, not conversing, just at ease in each other's company with Salomé deep in thought. Showering together after they returned to the house, Penny went to her own room for some much needed rest, only to hear someone knocking on the connecting door to her father's room just as she was falling asleep.
"We have a new client," Grant said when she opened the door.
"God, I'd almost forgotten that we actually have a business," Penny said with a laugh, inviting him in. "Who's the client and what's the case about?" she asked, sitting down on the bed and leaning back on her elbows, her feet flat on the mattress well apart, her glistening pussy fully exposed, her long inner lips petaled apart beneath her huge clit.
"Countess Gwyneth Smythe, 44, is our new client," Grant explained, trying not to stare at her spread pussy. "She claims that her husband, Earl Darwin Smythe, 56, drugged her drink, then watched and also participated with a group of his friends in taking advantage of her sexually. She claims to have CCTV video footage supporting her claim."
"How disgusting," Penny said, sitting up.
"Due to the nature of their relationship and economic affairs, the Countess does not have access to the funds necessary to hire us and her husband refuses to give her any money other than her monthly allowance, which is in the neighborhood of $50,000," Grant explained. "He is an industrialist, primarily serving the military in armaments production. He is also one of the largest land owners in the UK. According to Forbes, he's worth some $28 billion. I've agreed to take the case contingent upon viewing the CCTV footage and ascertaining for myself that she actually has a case. She's making a copy of it and sending it to me overnight express."
"What does she want us to do, other than obtain the divorce?" Penny asked.
"Get as much of his money as possible," Grant replied, "and that's a quote. She's quite rightfully incensed that he'd do such a thing."
"Anything else?" Penny asked.
"You know everything that I know," Grant replied. "Get in touch with Amy and have her start doing her thing and getting the rest of the boiler room doing theirs."
Penny felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of a new case, Salomé's having been so all-consuming, and depressing. She felt herself getting wet when she heard Amy's voice when she called her and realized that she missed her.
Salomé's mood seemed better when they went out for dinner that evening and things returned to normal when the four of them shared a bed for the night, Grant and Victor taking turns fucking each of them, and to Salomé's delight, even sucking each other off before putting both of them on their stomachs and fucking them in the ass.
Penny and Salomé had just returned from a long walk on the beach the next morning after breakfast when a FedEx courier arrived with an envelope for Grant. Going to his bedroom, he and Penny plugged the memory stick that had been in the envelope into her laptop and watched the video, which ran for just over 2 hours, showing 5 men individually and collectively fucking an extremely passionate woman with strawberry blonde hair and blue eyes with huge breasts with large cherry nipples. She had a fat pussy with long butterflied inner lips beneath a fat bulging clit. Each time one of the men would cum, usually in the woman's mouth, the 5 men would slap palms in a high-5. When they finally finished, the woman just lay sprawled on the shag-carpeted floor with cum oozing from her well-fucked pussy and ass, her face and breasts covered with cum.
"That hardly looks like rape," Penny observed when the video finished. "She loved every minute of it."
"But her drink was clearly spiked," Grant pointed out, going back to the beginning of the video and playing it in slow motion, showing one of the men using a syringe to extract some clear liquid from a small vial which he then put into one of the champagne glasses just before the woman entered the scene, at which point all of the glasses were poured full of champagne, the one that had been spiked handed to the woman. Once the champagne had been drunk, it was only a few minutes before the men began touching, then undressing the woman, with her full participation. "I want a high-definition blowup of this frame," Grant said, freezing the video on the frame showing the syringe in the vial. "I want to know what they spiked her drink with."
While Penny worked on that, Grant called their client and had a lengthy conversation.
"It looks like we'll be leaving for a few days," Grant said when he finished talking. "We need to interview her."
"Back to England?" Penny asked.
"Actually, she's in Thailand," Grant replied. "Because of her husband's connections to the military, she felt unsafe being in the UK. She's on an island called Koh Samui which is off the east coast of Thailand's Surat Thani province in the Gulf of Thailand."
"What about Salomé?" Penny asked. "We can't just leave her here by herself. She's upset enough as it is."
"I suppose that we could take her with us," Grant suggested. "Talk with her, see how she feels, then check on flights. I'll call Mrs. Clouseau and explain that we'll be gone. She can deal with the Qataris if necessary until we return."
Salomé was delighted at the prospect of joining them, especially when she learned that Koh Samui's only weather was summer and warm.
"If we fly commercial, it will take at least 19 hours to get to Koh Samui," Penny explained to her father. "I checked on private charters and we could do it in 11 hours, but the price is about double."
"It's worth it," Grant said. "See if you can arrange something for tomorrow. She's staying at the Explorar Koh Samui, so see if you can get us something there."
It was late afternoon in Koh Samui by the time their private charter flight landed.
"Oh, it's so warm!" Salomé exclaimed as they exited the plane. "And it smells so fresh."
They found a taxi for the short ride to Explorar Koh Samui in Maenam on the central north coast of the island where they were shown to their 2-bedroom villa right on the beach. Looking out over the water, they could see the mountainous island of Koh Pha Ngan 20km away.
"Oh, let's go swimming," Salomé suggested, undressing, Penny right behind her.
They ran down onto the beach and into the water.
"Oh, it's so warm!" Salomé exclaimed.
"Ladies, ladies," one of the resort's attendants called to them from the beach on the water's edge. "Nudity is not allowed. The police will come. Please," he implored, holding up a couple of large beach towels.
"Unbelievable," Penny muttered as she and Salomé exited the water and wrapped the offered towels around themselves.
"For a country that sells sex like candy, they're surprisingly touchy about nudity," a woman sitting on one of the chaise lounges lining the beach said, Penny immediately recognizing her from the video that she had seen, the miniscule top of her bikini not even fully covering the large cherry nipples on her huge, milky breasts.
"Countess Smythe," Penny said.
"Do I know you?" the Countess asked.
"I'm Penny Lane," Penny replied. "I'm co-counsel with Grant Studder."
"Oh, my attorney?" the Countess asked, taking off her large sunglasses and revealing her sky-blue eyes.
"One of them, yes," Penny replied. "This is Salomé Hamadi, a...friend."
"Gwyneth Smythe, though my friends call me Gwynie," she said, smiling.
"We didn't even bring bathing suits," Penny said, shaking her head.
"I had the same problem," Gwynie said, laughing. "I thought that the staff was going to have a heart attack when I tried swimming au natural. I know that it's not allowed, but I always try. Sometimes they're far more interested in seeing me naked than they are worried about the police giving them grief for not enforcing the rules."
"We were hoping to have a nice swim before dinner," Salomé said.
"They have this wonderful thing here," Gwynie said. "They call it Walking Street. It's like a night market. They have everything, especially wonderful street food. You'll have no trouble finding a bathing suit there and you can also have dinner. I was going to go. Why don't you join me?" she asked.
"That sounds great," Penny agreed. "We'll get dressed and tell Grant."
"It looks like we're neighbors," Gwynie said as she got to her feet, the tiny wisp of material of the bottom of her bikini disappearing between the fat outer lips of her pussy. "That will be convenient. Shall I come get you in, say, 15 minutes?" she asked.
"Yes," Penny replied. "And thank you. It's been nice to meet you."
Penny struggled to suppress a smile when Gwynie came to get them, first from the expression on her face as she looked up at Grant, and secondly, from the expression on his face when he saw her in her mid-thigh sarong with a matching halter top that barely contained her substantial breasts.
It was a short ride to Fisherman's Village where the Walking Street was taking place, a picturesque collection of shops, restaurants, and bars that stretched along the length of the beach. There was a sea of people and the atmosphere was electric with excitement, the sounds of Thai music wafting over everything, along with the pungent smell of marijuana overlaying that of the various food stuffs. They quickly found someone selling bathing suits and Penny and Salomé each bought one, the smallest amount of material being their main criteria.
Gwynie introduced them to som tam, a salad originally from Laos but adopted as one of the Thai national dishes, comprised of shredded green papaya, garlic, chili peppers, green beans, roasted peanuts, dried shrimp, fish sauce, lime juice, and wedges of tomato. They next found a shawarma vendor and Grant opted to get one, while Salomé chose a couple of spicy grilled sausages on a stick from a different nearby vendor. Penny was delighted to find a vendor grilling whole fish and she ordered one, as did Gwynie. They found a nearby portable bar and got big cold bottles of Chang beer, then sat at one of the convenient tables to eat and watch the people go by.
"You seem to know a bit about things," Penny ventured as they ate. "Have you been here long?"
"About a week now," Gwynie replied, "but I've been coming yearly for almost 20 years. Koh Samui is heaven on earth to me."
"You like Thailand," Penny said.
"Yes, but Koh Samui is its own special place that just happens to be a part of Thailand," Gwynie replied. "The ring road that goes around the circumference of the island is only 55km. Life on Koh Samui epitomizes the 'island time' way of life, then you have the perfect, year-round weather, phenomenal food, and the Thai people, who are just wonderful. This is my favorite place on this planet that I've found. Pretty much anything and everything is possible here."
"There's a palpable sense of...I don't know, something, but I've never gotten this feeling anywhere before," Penny said. "It's a good feeling."
"The more time you spend here, the harder it is to stay away," Gwynie said, smiling.
Finished eating, they spent a couple of hours slowly exploring the entire walking street, seeing the incredible variety of handcrafted goods and souvenirs being offered before finally taking a taxi back to the resort.
"Why don't we meet for breakfast, say, 9:00?" Gwynie suggested. "Then perhaps we can talk about my problem."
"That sounds perfect," Grant said. "Thank you for being our guide this evening. That was quite an experience."
"They do it once or twice a week," Gwynie said. "There are four or five Walking Streets in different parts of the island, usually on a night that nobody else has one. You see the same vendors at each of them. Believe it or not, the price you pay for food on Walking Street is about double what it would cost anywhere else, but 90% of the people attending are tourists, so it makes sense."
"But everything was so inexpensive," Penny pointed out.
"Amazing, isn't it?" Gwynie laughed. "Well, good night. Until tomorrow."
Penny and Salomé couldn't get into their bikinis fast enough, diving into the water beneath a cloudless, moonless sky, stars blazing overhead.
"This is like your home in the Bahamas," Salomé said.
"Yes, but even better, I think," Penny said. "Nassau doesn't have any culture to speak of outside of the Straw Market, and if we didn't have Ella, the restaurants aren't exactly the best. There's an entirely different feeling here. Everything we ate tonight tasted amazing, and it was street food. The vendors, there was a gentleness about them. I'm looking forward to seeing more of this place."
Breakfast was served on an open-air platform right on the beach, an assortment of fresh fruits, several types of oranges, papaya, pomelo, dragon fruit, sapodilla, and strawberries, along with an assortment of French pastries. Fresh juices were also included and Penny had three refills of the strawberry juice.
"Shall we talk in my villa?" Gwynie asked as they drank coffee after the meal.
"That would probably be best," Grant agreed.
"I will enjoy myself on the beach while you talk," Salomé said.
Stopping to get a couple of legal pads, Grant and Penny went next door to Gwynie's villa.
"Inside or out here on the balcony?" Gwynie asked.
"Inside would be better," Grant replied. "I'd like to record the interview, if you don't mind. Nobody will ever see it unless things proceed to court and it would be necessary to use as evidence. I won't be asking you anything that wouldn't be asked in those circumstances in any event."
"I understand," Gwynie said, leading them into the villa's living room.
"I suggest that you either cover up somewhat or change," Grant said, Gwynie having come to breakfast straight from a swim in the sea, wearing her nearly non-existent excuse of a bikini. "It's about perception."
"That's got to be the first time in my life that a man tried to get me to cover up," Gwynie laughed. "They've got wonderful bathrobes here, will that do?" she asked.
"I'm sure that would be fine," Grant replied.
Gwynie sat on the sofa and Grant and Penny sat in chairs facing her across a coffee table where Penny set up her iPhone to record.
"For the record, I am Grant Studder and I am interviewing Countess Gwyneth Smythe in the presence of my co-counsel, Penny Lane," Grant began. "You are voluntarily submitting to this interview?" he asked.
"I am," Gwynie replied.
"In your own words, please tell me about the circumstances that caused you to contact me," Grant said.
"I was drugged by my husband, then used sexually by him and a group of his friends," Gwynie replied, expressionless.
"You did not consent to this?" Grant asked.
"No," Gwynie replied. "Not that I recall. I don't remember the incident."
"Then how do you know that it occurred?" Grant asked.
"I woke up on the floor, my face and breasts covered with dried cum," Gwynie replied. "I also had dried cum around my ass and pussy, as well as all over my inner thighs. My husband is good for one ejaculation a night and that would only be a few drops."
"So, because of that, you assume that a group of your husband's friends participated in this incident?" Grant asked.
"The last thing I remember before waking up was having a glass of champagne with Darwin, Tim, Harold, James, and Neville," Gwynie replied. "I assumed that it was them, then I found proof."
"What kind of proof?" Grant asked.
"Our entire house is covered by CCTV cameras," Gwynie replied. "When I checked, the CCTV coverage of that room was missing for a 3-hour period. Our system has built-in redundancy. I found a copy of the missing 3 hours on the backup system. When I watched it, I saw exactly what had happened to me."
"Has anything like this ever happened before?" Grant asked.
"If you mean being drugged and raped by my husband and his friends, not that I'm aware of," Gwynie replied.
"What about without being drugged?" Grant asked.
"When I first met Darwin, I was an exotic dancer in Canary Wharf," Gwynie replied after a long silence. "He'd always come in on Saturday nights with a group of his friends, sometimes during the week by himself. He'd always hire me for a private show after I had danced my sets. They'd have their fun."
"Could you describe exactly how they had their fun?" Grant asked. "If it's too personal and you're uncomfortable, I understand and it's not necessary for you to answer. I'm just trying to understand the circumstances of your relationship."
"Their fun was sex," Gwynie replied evenly.
"All of them?" Grant asked.
"Yes, one by one and some or all of them together, whatever pleased them," Gwynie replied. "I'd get hired for £100 for a private show, then they'd tip me when it was over. That kept things legal. They were good tippers, too, £2,000, £3,000 for a couple of hours."
"How long did this go on, with Darwin, and his friends?" Grant asked.
"Five years, maybe more," Gwynie replied.
"Were they the only private parties that you had?" Grant asked.
"No," Gwynie replied. "I'd have 2-3 a night usually, though they didn't tip nearly as well, a couple hundred pounds, sometimes as much as £500."
"When did you get married?" Grant asked.
"We've been married 17 years," Gwynie replied.
"Have you had any sexual experiences of that sort since you married?" Grant asked.
"No," Gwynie replied firmly. "That was my main condition before I'd agree to marry Darwin. I wanted to be a respectable woman if I was married, only be with him. It took 2 years after he first asked me before he finally agreed. Until that night, I had been faithful to him."
"And that is why you now want a divorce?" Grant asked.
"Yes, but there's more," Gwynie replied. "When I confronted him about it, he told me that he thought that I'd appreciate a trip down memory lane, that I had clearly enjoyed myself and that he didn't see why I was making a fuss about something that I'd done hundreds of times before. He didn't see anything wrong with it, didn't even apologize."
Penny almost snapped her pen in two as her anger surged upon hearing that.
"When I told him that I wanted a divorce, he laughed at me, told me 'good luck with that'," Gwynie continued.
"Is there anything else that you feel I ought to know or that you want to tell me?" Grant asked.
"I'm not naïve," Gwynie replied. "I know what I was and I know what I've become. I'm not ashamed of any of it, but that one night, when I think about it, I am filled with shame. I actually thought that I knew my husband, only to find out that I didn't know him at all, nor he, me."
"I understand," Grant said. "We'll now terminate the interview," he said, nodding at Penny who turned off the iPhone's recorder.
"Can you help me?" Gwynie asked.
"Yes," Grant replied. "The question is how much...retribution do you want?"
"Right now, as much as I can get," Gwynie replied.
"These other men, are they wealthy?" Grant asked.
"They're all members of the billionaires club," Gwynie replied.
"Would you like to see them all arrested, tried, and jailed for rape?" Grant asked.
"Could that happen?" Gwynie asked, her eyes lighting up.
"Technically, yes, realistically, I'm not sure," Grant replied. "They're all titled, which means that anything that happens reflects on the Crown, and the Crown is extremely averse to anything negative affecting it. It's hard to know what power it could or would wield behind the scenes. Whether you go after them criminally or financially, the threat of embarrassment will bring the Crown into play in some fashion."
"You mean that I could sue Tim, Harold, James, and Neville for damages?" Gwynie asked.
"Yes, and/or criminally charge them with rape, just like your husband," Grant replied.
"What do you suggest?" Gwynie asked.
"That depends upon how much you want to publicly shame them," Grant replied. "I'm not trying to minimize what they did to you, but they have kept it private, if only for their own self-serving interests. If you were to go after them publicly, they might not be so restrained."
"They'd tell the world about me, about that night, about my past," Gwynie said with a sigh. "I've spent 17 years becoming a different person. That would all go to waste. Nobody would see who I am now, only who I was."
"I would hate to see such an effort wasted," Grant said. "After their reputations, what do they value the most?" he asked.
"Money," Gwynie replied without hesitation. "It's all they talk about, who's got how much. It's an obsession."
"Then go for the money," Grant suggested. "Use the threat of the criminal aspect as the club that forces them to accept whatever settlement you decide to present to them. If the Crown makes its presence known, we can use that same argument to get it to put pressure on them to settle. As ever, embarrassment is the overriding issue, so they'll all do whatever it takes to avoid that."
"How much money are you talking about?" Gwynie asked.
"I can't answer that yet until I have my team do more research, but I can surmise that it would be more than you'd ever be able to spend," Grant replied.
"Let's do it, then, but the threat of initiating criminal proceedings isn't necessarily a bluff," Gwynie said. "If everything went to trial, I'd still get money, right?"
"Most definitely," Grant agreed.
"I could handle seeing my reputation trashed if I had that much money," Gwynie said. "I don't think that they could, especially not if they face possible jail on top of having to pay me. I don't plan on living in the UK after this anyway. I'm going to live here."
"I'll do my best," Grant assured her. "We're going to be here for at least two more days, so I'll see what my research people come up with and let you know if there's anything that you should be aware of."
"Thank you," Gwynie said. "I appreciate everything more than you could know. Just this interview and you answering my questions has taken a huge load off of my shoulders."
"I like her," Penny said as they returned to their villa to change into suits to go swimming.
"She's got a lot of class, I'll give her that," Grant said. "It's hard not to admire her."
Going down to the beach for a swim after first calling Amy and giving her the names of the other four men, they found Salomé and Gwynie in the water together talking. Giving them space, Penny and Grant luxuriated in the perfect, clear water, watching the palm trees that were everywhere swaying gently in the breeze, their fronds making a distinctive rasping sound as the wind soughed through them.
"They have a lot in common," Grant said when they saw Salomé and Gwynie hug each other.
"The worst part of this job is seeing the pain," Penny said with a sigh.
"We can only do what we can to alleviate that pain," Grant said as Salomé and Gwynie approached, Gwynie's miniscule bikini top skewed so that one huge breast was totally visible, its large cherry nipple screwed into a hard knot on the end.
"Gwynie says that there's a beach party tonight where we can find some men," Salomé said as Penny reached out and tried to tug Gwynie's bikini top into place.
"Unless I don't move, it's a lost cause," Gwynie said with a laugh as she tried to settle the tiny piece of material over her nipple, the cherry aureoles of each nipple clearly visible around the edges.
"A beach party sounds like fun," Penny said, "especially if there are some men. Shall we all go?"
"I want to use the time difference to make some calls," Grant said, "but don't let that stop you."
"Will you join us, Gwynie, or is that not your thing?" Penny asked.
"A month ago, I'd have said that it wasn't," Gwynie replied, "but with everything that's happened, I consider myself single. Some fun like that sounds good to me. It's been a while. I guess that it's time to start looking out for myself again."
As the sun set, they could see the lights of the party down the beach several hundred meters away, and when the wind was just right, hear the music.
"The problem here is that most of the men that are looking for women are looking for Thai women," Gwynie explained. "If we're hoping to find some men, we need to give them a reason to look at us instead of thinking about the Thai women that they'll be able to find later in any of the bars."
After some discussion, they decided to wear their bathing suits and quickly realized that it had been the right thing to do, as everyone turned to look at them as they sauntered along the beach towards the party. There were a couple of hundred people, half of them in bathing suits. There was loud music being pumped through a bank of speakers and several portable bars set up. Penny was chagrined when she realized that they hadn't brought any money with them.
"I thought of that," Gwynie said, lifting the small silk bag that was hanging between her voluptuous breasts.
They bought bottles of Chang beer and slowly wandered through the crowd down and into the water, standing in knee-deep water as they watched the revelry, many other people in the water all around them. There were people dancing to the music on the beach and the smell of marijuana was heavy in the air.
"Hello," a swarthy-looking man said as he approached them, followed by two other similar-looking men. "Would you like some company?" he asked.
"No, thank you," Salomé replied instantly, taking one of Penny's hands and gripping it tightly.
"Come now, dressed like that, or not, you must be looking for some company," the man persisted.
"Please, leave us alone," Salomé said, and Penny could feel her trembling as she pulled her closer when the other two men also moved closer to them.
"There you are," a younger-looking man with curly brown hair and pale green eyes said, coming up to them and putting an arm around Penny's shoulders and smiling. "I was looking for you. Here they are," he called out, waving to four other men. "Who are your new friends?" he asked, smiling.
"They were just leaving," Salomé said as the young man's friends joined them.
The swarthy-looking man gave them an unfriendly look, then turned and moved away, his two friends joining him.
"Sorry about that," the young man with his arm around Penny's shoulders said, releasing her. "You looked like you needed rescuing. I'm Moti. These are Shimon, Rafi, Meir, and Rueben," he introduced, pointing to each of them as he named them.
"I'm Penny and this is Salomé and Gwynie," Penny replied. "Thank you. Salomé, what was the problem? I've never seen you react like that."
"I-I don't want anything to do with Arabs," Salomé replied, shaking her head.
"They were..." Penny started to say.
"Saudis," Moti said, nodding. "You don't like Arabs?" he asked, smiling at Salomé.
"No," Salomé replied.
"We're not exactly crazy about them ourselves," Moti said. "We're from Israel. Do you have a problem with Israelis?" he asked.
"I-I've never met one before," Salomé replied.
"And now you've met five," Moti said. "Maybe you'd like to join us for an evening of fun. We particularly like mostly naked, beautiful women. It's a shortcoming on our part," he said with a grin.
"Wouldn't you prefer us completely naked?" Gwynie asked, smiling.
"Of course, but first things first," Moti replied, laughing.
Within minutes it seemed like they had known each other for years. The conversation was relaxed as they learned a little something about one another, the young men surprised to learn that Salomé's origins were Qatari.
"Maybe we should go somewhere else," Penny suggested, feeling Moti's hard cock pressing against her ass.
"We're staying just down the beach," Moti said, his hands on her hips as he held her firmly against his hard cock, Penny smiling at Gwynie when she saw that one of her hands was behind her, Rafi standing very close.
They were staying at the 2h Resort, not 100m from their own, where they had a room with 2 large beds. In no time at all, their tiny bikinis disappeared, as did the bathing suits of the 5 men. When they finally left a few hours later, they had each had each of the men, sometimes 2 at once.
"Oh, I had forgotten how much fun it can be to have a group of horny young men," Gwynie sighed.
"I'm still horny," Salomé said, laughing. "Why don't we wake Grant for some more fun?" she suggested as they arrived at their own resort.
"Join us?" Penny offered, smiling at Gwynie.
"Do you think that would be okay?" Gwynie asked. "He is my attorney, after all."
"And mine," Salomé added. "That hasn't stopped me."
Grant was pleasantly surprised to be awakened, looking down in surprise at Gwynie kneeling between his legs, her hand wrapped around the part of his cock that wasn't in her mouth as Salomé straddled his face, Penny kneeling behind Gwynie, using her hands to spread her ass cheeks apart as she leaned forward, her tongue rimming her rosebud before lowering it to her dripping pussy, sucking on her fat bulging clit before sliding her tongue into her and slurping up the fast-flowing, spicy juices.
Penny could tell by the sigh of contentment that Grant liked the feeling when Gwynie slid her pussy down onto his cock and began fucking him. Trading places with Salomé and riding Grant's tongue, she enjoyed watching her father's cock apDivorce Lawyer Pt. 16
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 16.
Arriving in Paris refreshed, thanks to the on-board shower, they arrived at the Ministry for the meeting 10 minutes early. Entering the conference room, they were greeted by Mrs. Clouseau. A couple of minutes later, Ali Al Mana and Saad Al Jassim arrived, but without Saddam Al Kaabi.
"We are meeting at your request," Mrs. Clouseau said once they were seated. "How can we help you? And where is Mr. Al Kaabi?"
"Mr. Al Kaabi is no longer associated with these negotiations," Mr. Al Mana replied, clearing his throat. "Speaking on behalf of the Qatari government, all properties and business interests in France associated with Sheikh Ali will be ceded to Mrs. Hamadi. We request that she sign a binding NDA with respect to everything related to her marriage and divorce."
"Would this have anything to do with the accident Sheikh Ali had two days ago?" Mrs. Clouseau asked, smiling tightly at the surprised looks on their faces.
"What accident?" Salomé asked.
"I'm sorry that you have to learn it this way, but Sheikh Ali was found in his bed two days ago," Mrs. Clouseau replied. "He had apparently broken his neck while rolling over. It is our understanding that his younger brother Selim is going to be designated as the new crown prince and that Mr. Al Kaabi has been imprisoned. Your children have been confined to a hospital for treatment of their various problems."
"Ali is...dead?" Salomé asked in a tight voice, her eyes wide.
"So I have been informed," Mrs. Clouseau replied. "Gentlemen?" she asked, looking at the two Qataris.
"Your information is essentially correct," Mr. Al Mana replied. "Sheikh Ali met with an unfortunate accident. The Qatari government has no desire to see the valuable relationship between our two countries damaged by an unnecessary scandal. It is hoped that reconciling this marital asset issue amicably will help to demonstrate our concerns in this regard."
"Ali is dead," Salomé said, slowly shaking her head. "I used to pray for this day, but I also used to fear it, not knowing what final instructions he might have left for dealing with me."
"I have been specifically instructed to inform you that you have nothing to fear, that there is no ill will towards you," Mr. Al Mana said. "There is regret for what you had to endure, though you understand that an official apology can never happen."
"What happens now?" Salomé asked, turning to look at Grant.
"I imagine that there will be some documents from the Qatari government backing up what we have just been told," Grant replied.
"We have them with us," Mr. Al Mana said, extracting a folder from his briefcase and sliding it across the table.
"When the French government learned of Sheikh Ali's death, since he died intestate in France, his entire estate automatically ceded to his widow," Mrs. Clouseau said as Grant perused the documents in the folder. "Since there is no overt Qatari government interest in any of the former Sheikh's French possessions, there is nothing for the Qatari government to concede, though the gesture is noted and appreciated."
"Then our business is concluded," Mr. Al Mana said, getting to his feet. "Condolences, Mrs. Hamadi," he said awkwardly before he and Mr. Al Jassim left.
"What happens now?" Salomé asked.
"Does our agreement still stand?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Mrs. Clouseau replied. "I, too, came prepared," she said, smiling as she extracted two multi-page documents from her briefcase and offered them to Grant.
"What is it?" Salomé asked.
"An agreement whereby you sell your entire inheritance to the French government," Grant explained as he read. "That way you don't have to worry about anything but dealing with having more money than you could possibly ever spend."
"You mean, it's over, all of it?" Salomé asked, stunned.
"Once you sign these documents," Grant replied, smiling as he pointed to the places where she should sign on each of them, then signing himself as a witness, followed by Penny and Mrs. Clouseau.
"The funds will be transferred within 24 hours," Mrs. Clouseau said, putting her copy of the signed agreement back in her briefcase. "Once again, I'm sorry for everything that you had to endure, Mrs. Hamadi, and hope that the rest of your life is full of joy and happiness."
"Thank you for everything," Salomé said.
Salomé was very quiet as they made their way back to Biarritz where they found that Victor had returned.
"Well, the first thing you need to do is to establish a bank account," Victor said. "Considering the amount of money that you will have, I suggest a bank that specializes in large estate management, like Julius Baer in Switzerland. If you'd like, I can help you arrange things."
"I'd appreciate it," Salomé said. "I am totally clueless."
"The next thing that you need to decide is where you want to live," Victor said.
"Somewhere warm that's not France," Salomé replied. "This country has nothing but bad memories for me now. But I really have no idea. I don't know anybody anywhere. I'm almost afraid to be on my own now. I've had the three of you taking care of me, looking after me. Suddenly it's a bit frightening that I'm going to have to do it for myself."
"I have faith in you," Penny said. "Besides, it's not like we're going to stop being friends or anything."
"I agree," Victor said. "You can be my date to the parties that I go to. You'll soon learn that there is a hard-core group of people that go to all of the parties and they'll become your friends, just like they have become mine. There will always be a place for you in any of my homes."
"I know that Helen and I would always be happy having you stay with us," Grant added. "But you do need to learn to take care of yourself, one step at a time. I agree with Victor, first a bank account, then finding a place to live that you can call your own."
"What about Koh Samui?" Penny asked. "The weather couldn't be more perfect, the food was great, the people friendly, and Gwynie said that she was going to be living there. You'd have a friend close by."
"I liked her," Salomé said. "We have a lot in common."
"Why don't you give her a call and see what she thinks of the idea?" Penny suggested. "She obviously knows the place fairly well. I'm sure that she can tell you the advantages and disadvantages of living there."
"And in the meantime, we have a party to go to in Zermatt in a couple of days," Victor said, smiling. "If you're still interested."
"Oh, yes, I am," Salomé said, smiling.
"Now that your situation is cleared up, I can start formally introducing you to the people that you'll want to know," Victor said. "The party in Zermatt is for the crème de la crème of our group of people. Only a couple of dozen people at the most. You'll recognize some of them from the party in Saint-Tropez and they'll certainly remember you."
"I'm afraid that I'm going to have to miss that party," Grant said. "I need to go to London to deal with Gwynie's situation."
"Does that mean that you won't be coming to the party either?" Salomé asked, looking at Penny.
"There's no need for you to miss it," Grant said. "I'm primarily going so that I can have a talk with Mr. Brewer about the situation, brief him personally on what's coming so that the Crown doesn't get taken by surprise. They might have their own way of helping to expedite things so that their own interests are served, or at least not severely damaged."
Penny was happy to see Salomé forget her troubles when the four of them went to bed after dinner, lying side by side on the bed while Grant and Victor fucked them. She couldn't help laughing when Salomé and Victor fought over sucking Grant's cock when he was ready to cum, everyone laughing as they licked the cum from each other's face that they hadn't managed to capture directly.
While Victor helped Salomé the next day to arrange banking services, Penny worked with Grant to draw up the necessary papers to initiate civil suit proceedings against Earl Smythe and his friends, as well as the petition for a criminal complaint. Penny was on her knees in front of Grant, his cock going off in her mouth, when Salomé burst into the room, filled with excitement.
"Is this how you always work?" she asked, laughing as she watched Penny finish sucking Grant dry.
"Only when we're not in the office," Penny replied, licking her lips as she continued swallowing.
"We have to maintain some level of professional decorum," Grant said as he zipped his trousers. "What would the employees think?"
"I have a bank account now," Salomé informed them, a big smile on her face. "They're sending me all of the documents by special courier, including a credit card. It will be here in the morning. Victor said that you'd need this," she said, offering a piece of paper with all of her banking information.
"I'm waiting to hear that the money has arrived from the French government," Grant said. "As soon as it does, I'll wire your money to the new account. For what it's worth, it will be $32.5 billion."
"That sounds like a lot of money," Salomé said.
"It will make you one of the 100 wealthiest people on the planet," Grant said.
After seeing Grant off the next morning on his private charter to London, they flew in Victor's Gulfstream to Geneva, Switzerland, a 45-minute flight, then transferred to one of Air Zermatt's helicopters for the 45-minute flight to Zermatt where they found an electric taxi - no fossil-fuel burning vehicles allowed in Zermatt - to The Omnia, where Victor had booked the Roof Suite, which had a stunning view of the Matterhorn.
Woefully unprepared for the freezing winter weather, Victor took them shopping, purchasing one-piece ski suits for each of them, red for Salomé and sky-blue for Penny, assuring them that ski suits were apropos anywhere in Zermatt. They went to dinner at the Michelin-starred Alpine Gourmet Prato Borni where they enjoyed the tasting menu and a delicious bottle of local white wine before going back to their room to lie down and rest for a couple of hours before heading to the party, Salomé more than Penny frustrated by Victor's insistence on saving himself for the party, Salomé having to content herself with Penny as Victor watched.
Dressing in their new ski suits, and only the ski suits, they found a limousine waiting to take them to the Chalet Zermatt Peak, a luxurious chalet of 6 floors with 5 suites, an outdoor Jacuzzi, a steam room, and a sauna. Fires were blazing in all of the many fireplaces, making the place exceedingly warm. Penny was relieved to see that most of the people were also wearing ski suits, she and Salomé quickly emulating many of the others by slipping out of the top of their ski suits and tying the arms around their waists, leaving their upper bodies exposed, their hard-nippled breasts swinging free.
Penny felt her face flushing each time Victor introduced them to people and learned that they had been at Saint-Tropez, not remembering any of them, though all insisted that they had enjoyed her charms at least once and looked forward to doing so again. All of the guests were in the living room where there was a fireplace large enough to stand in blazing away, the opposite wall being entirely of glass and showing the Matterhorn all lit up with lights for night skiing.
Victor introduced them to Dieter and his wife Margo, their hosts. Dieter was a huge, barrel-chested man, while Margo was petite with black hair and eyes, the most undressed person there, wearing only a very brief string-bikini panty, her camel toe very obvious, with smaller breasts topped with large dark nipples which were hard and sticking out.
"I regret that we weren't formally introduced when we met in Saint-Tropez," Dieter said, smiling. "But I was far too captivated enjoying you to talk."
"Talking was the last thing on my mind," Penny replied, laughing.
"But there was another one, your sister," Dieter said.
"That was my mother," Penny said, enjoying the look of surprise on his face.
"He hasn't stopped talking about the three of you," Margo said, smiling. "It was the highlight of the party for him."
"Not just me, either," Dieter said. "I've had numerous friends tell me the same, including several people here tonight. I'm very pleased that Victor invited you to join us."
"Why don't we get things started?" Margo suggested.
"Would you join us?" Dieter asked, a big smile on his face.
"Yes, but how?" Penny asked.
"There's an unwritten understanding that the real fun and games don't start until Dieter and I initiate them," Margo replied. "We usually do it ourselves, but I think that there's sufficient excitement about the two of you being here to adjust that so that we include you."
"I don't mind helping," Salomé said. "What should we do?" she asked.
"You could start by undressing," Margo replied, demonstrating by peeling her almost non-existent bikini bottom off to stand naked.
Penny was acutely aware of the other party-goers gathering around as she divested herself of her ski suit, feeling her pussy flooding as her ruby nipples ached with hardness. When Dieter drew her and Salomé down onto the large polar bear rug in front of the fireplace, she saw that Margo had done the same with Victor, lying on top of him, her pussy plastered to his mouth as she inhaled his cock.
While Salomé rode Dieter's tongue, Penny began sucking on his thick cock, everyone gathered around to watch. When she noticed Margo mounting Victor's cock next to them, she did the same with Dieter's, moaning softly when she felt it fill her pussy as she began to fuck him. All around them people were undressing and joining in and the room quickly filled with the sounds and smells of sex.
After several minutes, she and Salomé traded places, Salomé sliding her pussy down onto Dieter's cock after first sucking on it, while Penny enjoyed the feeling of his tongue in her pussy as she straddled his face. She began to cum uncontrollably when Victor rolled Margo onto her back, then straddled her chest, laying his glistening cock on her extended tongue, a stream of cum shooting out and into her open mouth. When Dieter announced that he was going to cum, she lay forward and competed with Salomé as they sucked him off together.
Almost immediately they were both grabbed by other men and found themselves sucking on pussy-flavored cocks before having them fill their pussies. Time seemed to slow as man after man took their turn. At one point Penny noticed that there were fewer people around them as she sucked off yet another cock after first getting fucked by it.
"The fun's moving upstairs," Victor explained, suddenly appearing, his rock-hard cock throbbing in front of him.
Following him up the stairs, they found the bedroom doors open and all of them occupied. At Victor's urging, they entered one of them and joined the people on the bed. For the next several hours, different people would join them and they would also move to different bedrooms to join the people that they found there.
The thing that Penny noticed that impressed her the most was the fact that none of the men were in a hurry, several of them fucking her for more than half an hour before announcing that they were going to cum, and not one of them cumming inside of her except a few that had fucked her in the ass and she had specifically asked them to finish inside of her, each of the bedrooms having an en suite bathroom where she could clean up before joining in the fun again.
Dawn was breaking and Penny found herself once again on the polar bear rug in front of the fireplace on top of Victor, fucking him while Dieter fucked her in the ass. Though she hadn't exactly kept track, it seemed to her as though she had fucked each man two or three times and that it had been the best night of sex of her life.
It was nearing noon and Penny was in a 69 with Margo, who had urged her to join her up in one of the bedrooms, two of the men fucking them in the ass at the same time.
"God, this is incredible," Penny panted as she and Margo lay back gasping for breath, cum oozing from their ravished asses.
"We only invite those men that we know are capable of making it an incredible party," Margo explained. "At Saint-Tropez, it's just the opposite. It's all about numbers. We prefer a party of quality over quantity, as it turns out to be the same, just better. You and Salomé are perfect fits and the men clearly love being with you."
"It's just so magical being able to just fuck for hours on end," Penny said. "And it seemed so much more personal. The men actually talk to us while they're fucking us. I felt like a person as opposed to an object, which I also don't mind at all. I almost feel as though I've had enough, which has only happened to me once before in my life," she said, remembering the night in Nassau with Charlie Sweeney.
"Never in my life have I been in a situation where I didn't want more," Margo sighed. "The best thing that ever happened to me was meeting Dieter, who is the same. The man is just indefatigable, like most of the men that we've invited. There's nothing worse than being at one of the parties and having the men all wear out."
"Speaking of which," Penny said, a big smile spreading across her face when she saw two men enter the bedroom, their hard cocks leading the way.
Making her way downstairs a couple of hours and several men later, Penny was unsurprised to find a group of people gathered around the polar bear rug where Victor was on his hands and knees sucking Dieter's cock while another of the men was fucking him from behind.
"Victor is always the life of the party," Margo said, suddenly appearing next to her with Salomé as they watched Dieter cum, Victor eagerly slurping it up as the man fucking him pulled his cock from his ass and sprayed cum all over his lower back and ass.
"Oh, Penny, this is just the best," Salomé said, sliding an arm around her waist as they watched Margo move forward and drop to her knees to lick the cum from Victor's ass and back while he finished sucking Dieter off.
"I hate for it to end," Penny sighed.
"I've been invited by a number of people to visit them at their homes," Salomé said. "They've all offered to have a party if I come to visit."
"Me, too," Penny said, smiling. "I don't think that we need to worry about party invitations in the future."
Very reluctantly, their bodies still tingling with excitement, they pulled on their ski suits and said good-bye, promising to return the following year and looking forward to other parties where they would once again meet.
"Oh, Victor, I thank the gods for the day I met you," Salomé said as they made their way back to The Omni.
"Funny, I was thinking the same about the two of you," Victor said, laughing. "You are both perfect additions to my life and crazy world, like you were born for it."
"Unfortunately, I have to return to my professional world," Penny sighed. "Duty calls."
"I've got a few weeks before the next party in San Francisco," Victor said. "I think that I'll go back to Palm Beach until then. You're welcome to join me, Salomé."
"Oh, you should, Salomé," Penny enthused. "I have to go meet Grant in London, but then we'll be back home and we can all get together. My mother is there and Victor should introduce you to Selena. You'll love her. She's a lot like Gwynie and she'll just love you. Between her and my mother and Victor, I doubt that you'll be bored."
"You really don't mind?" Salomé asked.
"We met for a reason," Victor replied. "I can't imagine better life companions than the two of you."
Victor insisted on dropping Penny off in London on his way back to Florida with Salomé, and she and Salomé had a tearful good-bye before she descended from the Gulfstream, finding the limousine from The Londoner hotel that was waiting for her. Sighing when she got to the suite that Grant had taken and not finding him there, just a note telling her that he'd be back in time for dinner, Penny treated herself to a long hot bubble bath, then crawled into the bed for a nap, everything catching up to her. She awakened to the sound of the shower and got out of bed, going to the bathroom and entering the shower with her father, her hands reaching for his cock.
"I didn't want to wake you, you were sleeping so soundly," Grant said as she sank to her knees, running her tongue around the head of his cock before taking it into her mouth.
"I didn't get much sleep last night," Penny said, looking up at him and smiling, then taking him into her mouth and going all the way down on him, enjoying the sensation of his cock throbbing deep in her throat.
"Christ on a crutch," Grant gasped, his hands resting lightly on her head as she enthusiastically face-fucked herself, going all the way down on him each time, quickly bringing him to the point of exploding. "Ahhhhh," he groaned as his cock exploded, watching as stream after stream of hot thick cum shot into her mouth before she wrapped her lips around him, her throat bobbing as she gulped his cum down and finished sucking him off.
"You missed a great party," Penny said as she got to her feet, licking her lips and pulling him down for a long cummy kiss.
"I can just imagine," Grant said, smiling.
"Come fuck me and I'll tell you all about it," Penny said, her hand wrapped around his cock as she led him to the bed, lying back and drawing her knees to her chest, opening herself for him and sighing as he sank his cock into her.
"It sounds like you made some nice connections," Grant said, pulling his cock from her pussy as she sat up, feeding it into her mouth as he came, groaning as she sucked him off and gulped down his cum.
"Salomé is especially happy," Penny said, licking her lips when she finished, smiling up at him. "I can tell that she's worried about what to do now that everything about her divorce is over. She's worried about being a burden and also at having to take care of herself."
"Salomé would never be a burden," Grant said, pushing her onto her back and dropping to his knees, pressing her legs wide apart as he leaned over to eat her sopping pussy.
"God, you are the best," Penny gasped when she finally reached down to push his face away from her pussy, her body continuing to be wracked by orgasms. "I'm starting to worry. All I can think of is sex. I want to live in a permanent sex party."
"What about your work?" Grant asked.
"That's the problem," Penny replied, sighing. "I love my work and don't want to give it up, but I also never stop thinking about sex, just fucking man after man."
"Well, you have the freedom to do as you choose," Grant said, helping her to her feet and hugging her, enjoying the feeling of her hard ruby nipples pressing against him as he caressed her ass. "As far as work is concerned, as long as you're there for the interviews and settlements, the boiler room pretty much takes care of everything. Your value is in your ability to relate to our clients and their needs. I rely on your insight and instincts."
"What's happening with Gwynie's situation?" Penny asked.
"We have a meeting in the morning with Mr. Brewer," Grant replied as they dressed. "I've been preparing the paperwork to file the lawsuits and the criminal complaint. I'd appreciate it if you'd look it over after dinner."
They went downstairs to Whitcomb's for dinner, enjoying a bottle of Veuve Clicquot champagne, ordering escargots, tuna tartare, yellowtail carpaccio, and lobster thermidor before heading back up to their suite where Penny settled down to read over the documents that Grant had prepared.
When breakfast arrived the next morning, Penny's face was flaming when she answered the door, having hastily pulled on a robe, cum running from her ass and down her legs as Grant cleaned up in the shower, only realizing after the room service waiter left that her robe had loosened, which explained the flush she had seen in his cheeks, having been treated to a good look at her naked body.
"Well, I wish I could say that it's good to see you again," Mr. Brewer said when he welcomed them into his office and offered them seats and coffee. "But I doubt that you're here for a social call."
"Unfortunately, we're not, though it is good to see you again," Grant replied, laughing, then explained why they were there.
"Jesus Fucking Christ!" Mr. Brewer exploded when Grant had finished, his face flushed. "This is not the kind of publicity that we need right now."
"It's ugly," Grant agreed, nodding, "and Mrs. Smythe is insisting on pressing forward with both a criminal complaint and a suit for damages against all five of the men, her husband included. I felt that it was only right to give you a head's up."
"Needless to say, we simply cannot allow a public trial," Mr. Brewer said, sighing.
"How can you avoid it if my client insists on pressing charges?" Grant asked. "She is particularly adamant in wanting to see them all in prison."
"She could end up there herself if a criminal complaint fails and they decide to sue her in return," Mr. Brewer replied.
"We have incontrovertible video evidence of the actual event," Grant said, shaking his head. "It clearly shows Earl Smythe spiking her drink with Rohypnol, then the five men sexually assaulting her for almost three hours. I'd be happy to let you see it if you'd like."
"I think that I'd rather not see such a thing," Mr. Brewer replied, shaking his head. "Could you arrange for me to meet with Mrs. Smythe?" he asked. "Perhaps between us we can find a different path that will not result in such an embarrassment to the Crown. Earl Smythe and His Majesty are old friends from his university days. This could be an unmitigated disaster if it were to become public knowledge, not to mention Earl Smythe's connections to the defense industry."
"I don't know if she'd be willing to leave Thailand where she is currently hiding from her husband," Grant replied. "She's very frightened of him right now."
"I can guarantee her safety," Mr. Brewer said. "I'm not suggesting that she isn't entirely within her rights to insist on bringing her complaints, but I'd like to find a way that does the least amount of damage to the Crown and still gives her the satisfaction that she desires. I'm vaguely aware of her and the excellent reputation that she enjoys, in spite of her early life that you've explained. She's clearly suffered enough. I'd hate to see her suffer even more by having her name dragged needlessly through the mud."
"Something that she is very willing to endure if it results in her husband and his cronies being properly punished," Grant said.
"Please see what you can do," Mr. Brewer said. "If you can get her to come talk with me, I'll clear my calendar to accommodate her schedule."
Two days later, Gwynie arrived from Koh Samui, late in the evening. Grant had arranged the adjoining suite at The Londoner for her. Penny was suitably impressed by the presence of a plainclothes security official accompanying her from the airport, joined by another, the two of them taking up station in the hallway between their suites.
"Countess, it is a pleasure to meet you, though I wish the circumstances were otherwise," Mr. Brewer said, shaking her hand the next morning when they met in his office. "I have personally spoken with His Majesty and his advisors and would like to make a suggestion so that this unfortunate situation can be resolved to your satisfaction, as well as minimizing any negative feedback on the Crown."
"As long as it includes prison, I'm willing to listen," Gwynie replied.
"It does, but it will also be done without any fanfare, for obvious reasons," Mr. Brewer said, then explained. "I might add that your title will be made permanent and hereditary, if that means anything to you."
"It doesn't," Gwynie replied scornfully. "All the titles in the world can't excuse the behavior of those who abuse them. My title comes as a result of marrying my husband. It is no longer an honor, but a badge of shame."
"Your title will be your own hereafter, with no reference to your husband," Mr. Brewer assured her. "You will also be elevated to Duchess, the highest possible title other than Queen, with all of the rights and prerequisites that go with it. As trite as it might sound, your willingness to protect the Crown is what your title will be based upon, nothing more, that and your own sterling reputation. It will be bestowed by His Majesty personally as a token of his esteem and thanks."
"Duchess!" Gwynie gasped.
"This is for settling the criminal complaint?" Grant asked.
"That is correct," Mr. Brewer replied.
"What about compensation from the perpetrators of the assault?" Grant asked.
"What do you require?" Mr. Brewer asked.
"Half of everything that they have," Gwynie said without hesitation. "Not a penny less."
"That might prove difficult," Mr. Brewer said hesitantly. "My understanding is that their fortunes are tied up, not liquid."
"I don't care," Gwynie said. "They can sell things or take out loans for all I care. I care nothing for their welfare or lives. The more I can ruin them, I will. They'll still have plenty of money."
"Those are the terms, Mr. Brewer," Grant said, smiling. "They are not negotiable. It's an all-or-nothing situation. I imagine that a lawsuit would end up close to that amount in any event, not to mention the possibility of life in prison after a public, open trial."
"Give me a couple of days and I'll see what I can come up with," Mr. Brewer said. "If any of the women had broken even the merest of laws, I assure you that they'd be in the dock, too."
At Penny's insistence, they went to The Broken Coach for fish and chips for lunch after their meeting with Mr. Brewer.
"For the first time in my life, I feel uncomfortable being here," Gwynie said as they ate.
"That's not hard to understand," Penny commiserated.
"What do you think will happen?" Gwynie asked.
"Well, unless the men are willing to take their chances in a public trial that could see them jailed for life, they'll accede to your demands," Grant replied. "And I'm sure that they're going to be encouraged in that by the Crown. The Crown is not going to be happy with His Majesty's relationship with your husband being exposed in conjunction with these events."
Neither Penny nor Grant objected when Gwynie expressed a desire to spend the night with them, Penny enjoying sitting on her face while she watched her father fucking her, then leaning over to suck her father off when he was ready to cum, then eating Gwynie's swampy, gooey pussy, sucking on her long inner lips and fat bulging clit as she came over and over again. Penny was leaning back on her elbows, watching as Gwynie ate her pussy, her big breasts swaying beneath her while Grant fucked her in the ass, when the phone rang.
"Mr. Brewer," Grant said when he answered the phone, his cock continuing to slide in and out of Gwynie's ass. "Yes, I'm sure that we can be there," he said, suppressing a groan as he pulled his cock from her ass, Penny's eyes wide and her smile wide as she watched his cock erupt and shoot cum all over Gwynie's ass and lower back as he came. "That's good to hear," he said, squeezing the last drops of cum from his cock. "Until then," he said, dropping the phone. "Christ on a crutch, talk about timing," he gasped, leaning back on his knees as Penny scrambled from beneath Gwynie's insistent tongue and leaned over to lap up all of the cum on her ass and lower back.
Gwynie was noticeably nervous as they rode in a taxi to Mr. Brewer's office the next afternoon, her large cherry nipples hard and jutting out against the material of her dress, her generous décolleté on display, having deliberately chosen that particular dress to taunt. Instead of Mr. Brewer's office, they were escorted to a conference room where they found Earl Smythe and the others already gathered, their expressions hang-dog, their wives' faces pale and drawn.
"Good morning, Baroness," Mr. Brewer greeted her, rising to his feet and taking her hand, smiling at the look on her face, Penny seeing the shock on the faces of the others. "My congratulations on your elevation."
"Thank you, Mr. Brewer," Gwynie said as she took a seat between Grant and Penny, Mr. Brewer taking a seat at the head of the table.
"I have to admit to feeling a distinct disgust at being in your presence," Mr. Brewer said, looking down the table at the gathered group. "You are neither gentlemen nor ladies. You are a disgrace, both to yourselves and the former honor you held as Peers of the Realm. Per His Majesty, you are hereby stripped of your titles," he said, holding up an ornate document. "Since your wives' titles depended upon yours, they are also relegated to the status of commoners, forfeiting any and all rights and privileges that you previously held. Furthermore, the Church of England has annulled your marriage to Baroness Smythe, Mr. Smythe," he said, emphasizing the fact that he was now a commoner.
"As I have explained, only through the generosity of Baroness Smythe and His Majesty are you being given the chance to plead guilty to felonious rape, for which you will each serve a sentence of six months in prison, and you will serve every day of that six months. To insulate His Majesty from your heinous behavior, you are being given the chance to do this privately, here and now, giving you the opportunity to forgo a public trial and the attendant embarrassment, not to mention the possibility of being sentenced to a life term upon a finding of guilt, of which there is no doubt."
Penny had never seen defeat so etched as upon the faces of the five men and four women sitting across from her, none of them able to look at Gwynie.
"You will now sign this Affidavit of Confession that I have prepared, attesting to your guilt, and your wives will sign as witnesses, as they are equally complicit, morally if not legally," Mr. Brewer continued, unable to disguise the contempt in his voice as he slid a document over to Darwin Smythe. "You have 48 hours in which to transfer the monetary damages that I have explained to you and report to Belmarsh Prison for incarceration. Failure to do either will abrogate this agreement and you will be arrested and remanded for public trial and the Crown will use its prerogative to confiscate all of your holdings upon your convictions," he explained as they each signed the document. "You may now leave," he said, dismissing them contemptuously.
"Mr. Brewer, you are a very scary man," Penny said, shaking her head when they had gone.
"Why, thank you, Miss Lane," he said, smiling. "That's one of the nicest compliments that I've ever received. Baroness, on a personal note, I am truly sorry that you had to undergo this calamitous experience and hope that you will be able to feel a sense of vindication and find happiness going forward."
"Thank you for everything, Mr. Brewer," Gwynie said, sighing.
"If I may ask, what are your plans now?" Mr. Brewer asked.
"I am going to make my home in Thailand," Gwynie replied. "I am no longer comfortable here in the UK."
"I understand and that is our loss," Mr. Brewer said.
"Please convey to His Majesty my thanks for his concern and his help," Gwynie said.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"God, I feel so drained," Penny said after saying good-bye to Gwynie and watching her board her flight to Thailand. "And poor Gwynie. She might have all of that money now, but she's alone, betrayed by her friends and feeling the need to exile herself."
"She's obviously a strong woman," Grant said. "I'm sure that in time she will find herself and make new friends, though I imagine that she'll always have trouble truly trusting anyone," he said as they walked towards the gate for their own flight to Florida.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"God, you have no idea how much I needed that," Penny gasped as she collapsed into the mattress as Amy withdrew her hand from her pussy, crawling up on top of her to suckle her hard ruby nipples before kissing her.
"I know that it's easy to say, and you're a lot closer to things than me, but you can't take these cases so personally," Amy said as they held each other close. "Divorce is all about pain. There are no winners, only those that don't lose as much."
"I'm afraid that I'm like Grant in that unfairness upsets me," Penny sighed. "And when that unfairness happens to someone that I care about, it's even harder to take."
"We live in an inherently unfair universe," Amy said.
"Grant says that I'll eventually get used to it," Penny said. "I hope I never get used to it."
"That's just one of the things that makes you so special," Amy said, working her way down Penny's body to slide her tongue into her.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"God, you look like hell," Penny said when she saw her father as she arrived at the office the next morning.
"Thanks," Grant said, laughing. "Combine the jet lag with your mother and Salomé and you'll understand."
"Salomé!" Penny said, smiling. "I was going to try to get in touch with her, see how she is."
"As insatiable as ever," Grant said, "as is your mother."
"Lucky you," Penny laughed.
"How's Amy?" Grant asked.
"As delicious as ever," Penny replied, smiling broadly. "Why didn't you just sleep in?"
"Oh, I'd have loved to," Grant laughed, "but leaving was the only way to stop them. Both of them had their switches stuck on on. Besides, I had this to take care of," he explained, holding up a handful of envelopes. "The French government came through."
"Is that why Salomé was so switched on?" Penny asked.
"It means nothing to her," Grant said, shaking his head. "She only shrugged and said 'I guess that's good' when I told her. Here, save me using an envelope," he said, holding out a check as he got to his feet.
"Oh, my!" Penny gasped when she took the check from him and looked at it. "$326 million. That's just so insane."
"Let's go make everyone happy," he said, leading the way to the boiler room.
Penny was surprised by the stunned silence when people opened their envelopes and pulled out checks for $35 million. She would have expected raucous cheering, not the tears she saw streaming down a few of the faces, the wry smile on Amy's face as she slowly shook her head the only thing that made sense. Then the room exploded in shouts of disbelief, everyone quieting down when Grant explained.
"We're having an extraordinary year so far, I must admit," he told the room. "But we wouldn't be able to accomplish what we do if it wasn't for each and every one of you and what you bring to the table. As you can see, it pays, so keep up the good work."
Returning to their office, they found a man sitting in the small reception area in front of Cindy's desk.
"Mr. Studder, this is Mr. Joshua Rangers," Cindy quickly said, her small dark nipples hard and sticking out obviously beneath her light-blue blouse. "He'd like to talk to you."
"I'm sorry for not making an appointment and just showing up like this," the totally baldheaded man said as he got to his feet and offered a hand to shake, a couple of inches shorter than Grant, but muscular and fit with grey eyes and approximately the same age.
"Not a problem," Grant said as they shook hands. "Grant Studder and my co-counsel, Penny Lane."
"Your parents had a great sense of humor, or were they Beatles fans?" Mr. Rangers asked, smiling as he shook hands with her, Penny suppressing a smile when his eyes stayed on her breasts for several moments, her light-grey blouse doing little to hide them.
"Both," Penny said, laughing and feeling the color that crept into her cheeks as she felt her large ruby nipples screwing into hard knots.
"It's still a great song," Mr. Rangers said.
"Shall we go into the office and talk?" Grant asked. "Would you care for some coffee or tea?"
"Coffee would be great," Mr. Rangers replied. "Black."
"For all of us, please, Cindy," Grant said, then led the way into the office where they took seats, Mr. Rangers on the sofa and Penny and Grant on the comfortable chairs on either end of the coffee table. "How can I help you?" Grant asked.
"I think that I want a divorce," Mr. Rangers replied.
"You think that you want a divorce?" Grant asked in reply.
"Oh, I want a divorce," Mr. Rangers said, "but whether I get one or not is going to depend upon whether it's going to destroy my life or not. I might have to make a choice between the lesser of two evils."
"Can you explain that so that I can understand exactly what it is that you're dealing with?" Grant asked. "Our conversation is covered under attorney-client privilege. It won't leave this room."
Cindy chose that moment to enter with a tray with their coffees, Penny smiling when Cindy bent over to place them on the coffee table, her back to Mr. Rangers, wondering exactly what sort of a view he was getting, Cindy wearing one of her typical miniskirts. The color in his cheeks when Cindy moved away told her that it had been a nice view.
"Thank you, Cindy," Grant said as she left. "Do you mind if I record our conversation?" Grant asked, pulling out his iPhone. "I can erase it before you leave if you decide that you don't think that I can help you, but it will save me the trouble of taking notes."
"That's fine," Mr. Rangers agreed, nodding. "I really have no idea where to start. I've been trying to figure that out."
"Is there any one specific reason that you want a divorce?" Grant asked.
"In a word, adultery," Mr. Rangers replied.
"Is she having an affair?" Grant asked patiently.
"No, not as such," Mr. Rangers replied. "She's having sexual liaisons with other men," Mr. Rangers replied.
"What state do you live in, Mr. Rangers?" Grant asked.
"New York," he replied.
"Adultery is one of the grounds for divorce in New York," Grant said.
"Even if I'm also guilty of adultery?" he asked.
"That would be irrelevant," Grant assured him. "If you're suing your wife for divorce based upon her adultery, your behavior doesn't matter."
"And what about the division of property?" Mr. Rangers asked.
"New York courts must divide the marital property equitably. That means fairly, considering the circumstances of the case and of the parties involved, but it does not necessarily mean equally. There is no statutory requirement of a 50/50 split of marital property in New York," Grant explained.
"My wife's father recently passed and she inherited his company," Mr. Rangers said. "Her mother died a few years ago. She has a 25-year-old son from a previous marriage. I've been the CEO of the company for the past 10 years. I don't want to see the company broken up or sold. I want to continue to run it."
"Is your wife aware of the fact that you're interested in a divorce?" Grant asked.
"If she is, it's not because of anything that I've said," Mr. Rangers replied. "The idea has been in my head for a few months now."
"How do you think that she'll react if and when she does find out?" Grant asked.
"Not well," Mr. Rangers replied, shaking his head. "The thing is, with her father's initial backing, I built what was once a single store that never did more than $200,000 of annual revenue in a year before I began managing it into a nationwide chain of over 500 stores with an annual revenue of just under $3 billion. For all intents and purposes, it's my company. I built it and I run it. It's easily worth $30 billion today if it were to go public. We have $9 billion in the bank in ready cash. But Harold, my wife's father, owned it 100% and left it all to her when he passed. The first thing that she did was to require any expenditure of $100,000 or more to be okayed by her. She's totally hamstrung me with respect to running the business."
"Has your wife ever had anything to do with running the business?" Grant asked.
"Running it, no, participating in it, yes, as does her son," Mr. Rangers replied.
"How do they participate in it?" Grant asked.
"They're both involved with the production of a single product, while we deal with over 300,000 products," Mr. Rangers replied. "Their input is barely a blip on our revenue stream or profits. It's more of a hobby for them, something to do that they enjoy."
"What ultimate outcome would you want in the event that you divorce your wife?" Grant asked.
"Total and absolute control of the company," Mr. Rangers replied firmly. "Some sort of a fair split, and I'll buy her out if she wants, but I have to have a minimum of 51%. Can you help me?" he asked.
"Yes," Grant replied without hesitating, "if you can afford my fees."
"You're reputed to be the best," Mr. Rangers said. "What do you charge?"
"A $10 million non-refundable retainer to start, then 10% of any settlement," Grant replied.
"$10 million!" he gasped, his eyes wide. "I might be able to get that much, maybe. Is there any other alternative?" he asked.
"Yes," Grant replied, nodding. "In lieu of the $10 million retainer, 1% of the total value of your marital estate and 10% of any settlement, all payable upon final settlement."
Penny felt her pussy get wet as she watched her father and Mr. Rangers, knowing that this was him at his closing-in-for-the-kill best, only she had never seen him do it with respect to his fees, only to destroy the opposing side in final negotiations.
"Putting $10 million together would be difficult and it would leave me personally broke," Mr. Rangers finally said, shaking his head. "I can't borrow because that would require my wife's participation and agreement. If you'll agree to represent me without a retainer, I accept your terms."
"I'll have Cindy draw up a contract," Grant said.
"You never asked me the name of my company," Mr. Rangers said.
"It didn't matter if I wasn't going to represent you," Grant replied. "I just needed to know the outline of what the situation is so that I could determine if I could help you. Now that I've agreed to represent you, I'll want far more information, not the least of which is what the name of your company is."
"Googol Books," Mr. Rangers said.
"Google Books?" Penny said.
"G-o-o-g-o-l Books," Mr. Rangers spelled, smiling. "You probably know it better by its sign, which everyone wonders how to pronounce; 10100 Books. 10100 is a number that is pronounced googol. The whole idea was to reflect our unlimited number of titles."
"I never knew that," Penny said, laughing. "And I never had any idea what to call the place. It was just that number bookstore."
"I took a lot of heat when I changed the name from Foster Books," Mr. Rangers said, smiling. "People won't know what it means, I was told. They won't know how to pronounce it, I was told. Which was the whole point. I wanted them to be curious enough to ask. Once I can get someone into one of our stores, if they're interested in anything that we offer, I've got a chance to make a new customer."
"Why don't we go to lunch and I'll have Cindy draw up a contract?" Grant suggested. "Then, if you have the time, I'd like to interview you more in depth about your situation."
"I could use something to eat," Mr. Rangers said. "My stomach's been a mess with the stress of this whole situation."
"It's a nice day," Grant said as then exited the elevator on the ground floor. "Why don't we walk over to Sushi Yama. It's just a few blocks."
"That sounds great," Mr. Rangers said. "I love sushi."
By the time they got back from lunch, they were on a first-name basis, the two bottles of sake they had shared helping.
"Did you meet your wife first or start working for her father first?" Grant asked after the contract had been signed and they were seated comfortably around the coffee table, his iPhone on the table recording the conversation.
"I met Diane as a result of working for her father," Joshua replied. "I was 30, she was 30 with a 10-year-old boy, Gregory. It was my first week working. I had previously worked for Barnes & Noble, which is why I was hired. Harold wanted to have a more efficient and profitable business. The first thing I did was convince him to have an on-line presence, which he didn't like. He didn't use a computer and was proud of his first-generation Nokia cell phone."
"I have degrees in Business Administration and Computer Science from Columbia University, so I wrote the first website for Foster Books on my own time at home. When we started getting orders for books because of it, Harold's attitude towards me changed. He had always treated me okay, but like the Long Islander that he is, he was pretty acerbic. It only took about six months before our online sales were equaling our in-store sales and I was his golden boy. One of the first things that I noticed that was significantly different from Barnes & Nobles was that Foster Books had a much greater percentage of remaindered books, ones that don't sell. All of the bookstores carry the books on all of the various best seller lists, and tried and true classics, but the majority of the books in a bookstore fall outside those categories, and that's where you make it or you don't."
"I convinced Harold to commission a nationwide poll to find out who was reading and what. It was expensive and I could tell that he wanted to say no, but he was convinced that I had the Midas touch, so he agreed. Based on the results of what I learned from that poll, I would give Harold lists of suggestions about what books to order. In six months our remaindered books went down by more than 70%. That's when he gave me the title of manager, though nothing really changed, other than a raise."
"One thing that I had seen in the poll that we had had done was that people 50 and up were interested in erotica, printed erotica, more women than men, interestingly enough. They were the people who weren't born with the internet and all of its possibilities as part and parcel of their daily lives. They wanted to hold their books and magazines in their hands. Almost 80% of our walk-in customers are women. Men are far more likely to do their shopping online."
"I'd been thinking about that particular fact for a couple of months, wondering if there were some way we could capitalize on it. I had the germ of an idea and decided to run it by Harold to see how he'd react. We were sitting at one of the reading tables in front and I mentioned what I had learned from the poll. He just sat there, didn't say anything, didn't look at me. Finally he sighed, really big, and told me that his wife loved reading trashy novels, as he put it."
"I had met Harold's wife, Irene, many times, and his daughter, Diane, and her son, Greg. Seldom a day went by when they didn't stop by, their home just a couple of blocks away. Diane and her mother looked a lot alike, black hair, grey eyes, barely 5' tall, Diane an inch taller than her mother. They were always friendly, said hello, asked how I was doing, normal chit-chat. Irene favored long skirts down to her calves, while Diane was always in a miniskirt, even on the coldest, snowiest of days. They'd often bring something to eat for Harold, but he always shared it with me, usually some cake or cookies."
"Anyway, right about then Diane came in to visit, sitting down at the table with us. She could tell that something wasn't right with her father, so she asked him if he was okay. He told her that we had been talking about Irene's trashy novels. Diane laughed and told us that all of Irene's friends read them, that they traded them and had reading sessions where they'd read aloud to each other. She thought that it was hysterical that these prim and proper women would read such things, but even better was hearing them read it and say the words that they'd never dare to utter otherwise. Diane confessed to having taken part in their reading sessions a couple of times and said that it had been fun."
"I asked her if she could find out some of the titles and she said that she'd even bring me a box full of them, that her mother had a big collection. That was the first time I ever really had a conversation with Diane. I was very surprised when she showed up at my apartment later that evening after dinner with a box of paperback books. I hadn't given her my address or phone number or anything."
"I always dressed nicely at work, long pants, button shirt, socks with my shoes. But I was at home with a beer in my hand wearing running shorts and a T-shirt and no shoes. Diane was dressed the way she always dressed, miniskirt and a tight T-shirt with no bra. She had smaller breasts, so she didn't really need one, but her dark nipples were always pretty obvious. She might have been 30, but she dressed 15. Sorry about the language," he said, glancing at Penny.
"Joshua, it would please me to no end if you would actually say something that would shock or embarrass me," Penny said, smiling. "You're doing great so far. Don't stop."
"Well, she asked if I had a beer for her and I got her one. We were sitting on the sofa and I was looking through the box, checking out the books. There were a couple dozen of them. Then she suggested that we read one of the books together, the way her mother and her friends did. I couldn't believe it. I mean, I won't say that the thought of what it might be like with her hadn't crossed my mind, but working for her father and her with a young son, it never really went past the momentary wondering stage."
"Did you have a girlfriend or date at that time?" Grant asked.
"Not per se, no," Joshua replied. "There were bars I liked going to. I'd meet people, but never anything involved."
"Did you read a book together?" Penny asked.
"I'd have felt like a fool if I hadn't agreed," Joshua replied. "I mean, we were both 30. We weren't teenagers. And I didn't think that it would be anything more than a good laugh. Which it was until she suggested that we act out the scenes that we were reading. I was blown away by her, literally and figuratively. It was like being caught up in a sexual maelstrom. It was definitely the best sex I'd ever had with a woman up to that point in my life. It's not that I'd been with so many, but she was so much...better than any of them in my experience. After that, Diane would come over every night after she had put Greg to bed. She didn't hide how she felt about me when she'd come by the store. I got the feeling that Harold was okay with it and Greg had always been friendly, so there were no problems with him."
"Meanwhile, I had researched the titles and publishing houses and distributors of the books that Diane had brought me and realized that the profit margins were astronomical. When I showed the numbers to Harold, he couldn't agree fast enough to my idea to have an erotica section in the store, close by the front counter so that we could make sure that no underage people accessed that section. It was like winning the lottery. As fast as we'd order them, they'd sell, both in-store and online."
"That's when I got the idea to dedicate a separate enclosed section of the store to erotica; books, toys, and videos. It took about six months to learn what sold and what didn't. When it came to the videos, the biggest sellers were anything interracial, followed by family taboo, and then, very surprisingly, mature, videos where one or more of the actors is a senior citizen. Dildos, vibrators, strap-ons, and butt plugs also sold well and the profit margins were huge."
"When Harold told me that half of Irene's dresser and closet space was taken up by her sex toys, books, and videos, I wasn't the least bit surprised, as Diane had her own collection. She loved to watch porn and have sex. She especially liked to include toys. Though he never said anything, I could tell that Harold had more of a spring to his step. He must have been reaping the same rewards with Irene as I was with Diane."
"I think that it had more to do with Greg than wanting to marry Diane because I wanted to get married, but I asked and she said yes. Neither Diane nor Greg had ever heard from his father when he had walked out on them just a few months after Greg had been born, and I thought that it would be helpful to him to have a father, not just his mother's boyfriend. In any event, the only thing that changed is that we moved into our own home, an apartment in the same building as her parents. Which was great. Irene was helpful with respect to Greg. He could be in either place and feel at home."
"It was shortly after we married that I got the idea to change the name of the store and to branch out, opening other stores. It was a big risk. The capital investment wasn't that much, finding a location and building it out to suit our needs. We were doing 70% of our business online at this point, 60% of that in the erotica section, but the store itself was still bringing in more than $200,000 a year, almost double what it had done previously. We opted for Boston for our first expansion, finding a space in the Faneuil Hall Marketplace. It started slowly, people coming in out of curiosity, but within 6 months it was paying for itself. What was the most interesting was the 7% surge in online orders from the Boston area, mostly erotica. People were seeing the store and checking it out, but were too self-conscious to buy something, preferring to do it in the anonymity of their homes online."
"We were paying on average $9.95 for every video that we ordered, selling them for $19.95. My research told me that it was possible to produce a 30-minute video for as little as $5,000, though depending upon the elaborateness of the production and the cost of personnel, it could be as high as $100,000. Any video that didn't sell at least 1,000 copies, we stopped carrying. Based upon our sales, it was obvious that people weren't buying the videos because of the quality of the production so much as for the content. They were far more interested in the nitty-gritty than any artistic efforts."
"I decided to try to produce a 30-minute video to see what was involved. If it worked, it would be a gold mine. I didn't tell Harold or Diane what I was going to do, wanting to see how it turned out before doing that. I found actors through the personal ads in the back of free street newspapers, two muscular, well-hung Black men in their 20s, a 40-ish, full-bodied, redheaded MILF, and a silver-haired grandmother in her 60s with big breasts who looked 15 years younger than she was. I found a film student at The City College of New York to film it using the college's camera, and rented a suite at the Hilton."
"There was no script. The only thing I told them was that everyone should fuck everyone in every way possible and that there should be no disrespect of any kind, nothing that could be considered as demeaning, not in language or physical actions; no force, no hitting, no choking, no spitting, things like that. I left the dialogue up to them, only suggesting that they make it like it would be if they were really having this experience on their own for the fun of it."
"Everything was shot close up, the actors filling the screen. It couldn't have gone any better. When I suggested shooting a scene with the two women together, they did; same with the two men, they had no issues about having sex together, and it all ended with all four of them together. Including the suite, the entire thing cost me $3,000 and it only took 3 hours."
"The actors all assured me that they'd be up for more of the same kind of work whenever I needed people and that they also had lots of friends who would also be interested. When Diane asked me what had gotten into me after I spent a couple of hours trying to fuck her to death when I got home, I told her. She insisted on watching the video immediately, it had been filmed straight to disc, and loved it, trying to do to me what I had already done to her. I asked Diane to show it to her mother to get her reaction. They had become more friends than mother and daughter and Diane had told me about how she had bragged about how I was with her in bed."
"That was how I started producing my own videos. I bought an apartment in our building to use as a film studio and purchased 10 Vinpower SharkCopier disc copiers which I daisy-chained together. I could clone 100 discs in 15 minutes. I'd use still photos from each shoot and run them through a couple of Photoshop filters to make them more cartoonish/muralistic for the packaging artwork. Within 2 years, my cost to produce a disc, everything taken into account, was just under $5. Suddenly we were printing money and opening a new store every couple of weeks. Every new store that we opened drove an increase in online sales for that area, and the stores turned a profit, though not nearly as much as we were making from our online business."
"One day, perhaps 6 months after I started producing my own videos, Diane had taken Greg to the zoo and Irene came to visit me in my film studio office where I spent most of my time. She had never come before, so I was a bit surprised. Diane was a frequent visitor, especially if we were filming. She loved to watch, then take it out on me, which I also enjoyed. I knew that Diane was always giving Irene copies of the videos, so I was very curious to find out what she was beating around the bush to avoid addressing."
"She asked me how I found actors and I told her. Then she just about blew me out of my socks when she told me that she'd watch the videos and feel a sense of jealousy as she'd watch the actors her age performing, wishing that she could do it. I have no idea why, but I asked her what was stopping her. She just stared at me with her mouth hanging open for a minute, and in that moment I had one of my moments of total clarity."
"I'd be too afraid that someone would recognize me, she told me, absolutely flooring me, as much as for what she was saying as for how it meshed perfectly with the idea I had just had. What if you could do it and the only people who could possibly recognize you would be those that knew your naked body intimately, I asked her. When she asked me how that could be possible, I told her that she could wear a mask that covered her head, eyes, and nose. To this day I don't know why I goaded her like that. I don't know what I was expecting and I certainly didn't think that she was seriously considering it."
"What would Harold say? she asked me, and that was the moment that I realized that she was seriously considering it. It was hard for me to imagine her having sex, much less staring in a porn production. I told her that the only way she would ever know that would be to tell him and find out. Maybe I could just try it once to see what it was like, she said. Harold wouldn't need to know, would he? she asked. That was when I started wondering about what my responsibilities were in the situation. I never discuss my actors with anyone, I told her. Their lives are their own and it's not my place. My job is to produce videos, not be anyone's moral policeman."
"Then she asked me if I had a mask like I had described so that she could see what it would be like. It was the most surreal experience of my life. I always found it very interesting to see my mature actors work. I know it for myself now, but that was the first time that I started to realize that people might get old physically, but that that didn't mean that their desires changed. Some of my mature actors were incredibly hot and could give any young women a run for their money when it came to sucking cock. By and large, they were far more uninhibited, more willing to really let go."
"Did you ever interact sexually with your actors?" Penny asked. "It must have been quite a temptation."
"Not then, no," Joshua replied, shaking his head. "That came later, and it was a temptation, which I took out on Diane, which she appreciated, as much for the fact that I saved it for her as anything. Anyway, I told Irene that I didn't have such a mask, but that I would get one and let her know when I had it. When she asked me not to tell either Harold or Diane about our conversation, I assured her that any conversation between us about anything was always just between us, that I'd never share what we had talked about unless she specifically told me that it was okay to do so."
"There were a few BDSM shops that I was aware of, not competitors, as we served different markets, and I found the kind of mask that I was looking for in one of them. It was black and painted to look like a cat's face. It laced up the back and would be impossible to pull off without unlacing it. I sent Irene a text message informing her that I had obtained it and she showed up at my studio office the next morning when Diane was at one of her twice-a-week Pilates sessions. I showed her the mask and saw her face light up when she saw that it was painted to look like a cat. Irene and Harold had 4 cats. I could see her hands trembling when she pulled it on and her voice quavered slightly when she asked me to lace it up so that she could feel what it was like. Unless you knew it was her, there was no way to tell. She must have spent 15 minutes in front of a mirror, looking at herself from every possible angle before she asked me to unlace it for her."
"If I wanted to try it, would you let me, be in one of the videos? she asked me. If that's what you want to do, yes, I told her. I'm not encouraging you to do it or discouraging you. You must think that there's something wrong with me, she said. What I think is that you have seriously impressed me, I told her, then explained that I understood how much courage that it took to even approach me about it. I told her how much I admired my mature actors, for the same reason, that they have the courage to ignore anything but their own desires, and to enjoy themselves, as they are hurting nobody."
"She left, and when I'd see her, which was often, as she and Diane were always visiting back and forth, she didn't say anything and I figured that she had come to her senses, so to speak. It was almost two weeks later that she came to see me when Diane was at her Pilates class and told me that she had decided that she wanted to try it if I was still willing to let her. I told her that I would be happy to, but wondered how we'd be able to manage it around Diane, telling her that Diane enjoyed watching the videos being filmed, something that I know that she already knew."
"I looked at the schedule. I usually film 1-2 videos a day. I saw that I hadn't completely staffed a shoot for the following Friday night, coincidentally on the same day that there was a fair across the Hudson River in Secaucus, New Jersey. I realized that this would also be a way to ensure that Diane was out of the way and told her that if she was serious about doing it, that she could do it then. She agreed to be the one to suggest to Diane that she take Greg to the fair and promised that she'd show up 30 minutes early so that could put her mask on without anyone else seeing her without it."
"I was sure that Irene would change her mind and had already accepted the fact that I'd be doing the shoot with only one woman. For some reason, I was surprised when Irene showed up precisely 30 minutes early, clearly nervous. I asked her if she was sure that she wanted to do it, assured her that there was nothing wrong with deciding that it wasn't for her, but she insisted that she wanted to try it, confessing that she had always had a secret yearning to be a porn star, and that if she didn't take this opportunity, that she'd regret it for the rest of her life. When I asked her if she'd ever been with a Black man, she said no, but that that was part of what made her want to try it."
"I was just finishing explaining how we didn't work with a script, that I wanted her to be exactly as she'd be if what was going to take place was happening just for the fun of it, when the rest of the actors and cameraman, a young woman this time, showed up. If they were surprised by Irene's mask, they didn't show it, but they did compliment her on how it looked. I could see some of the tension drain from her when she heard that. The other female actor was a chubby blonde with large breasts, though short like Irene. The two men were both on the NYU basketball team, very tall and very black. We all went into the bedroom and everyone started to undress. Irene hesitated briefly, then let her dress slide to the floor, leaving her naked. I could see that she looked a lot like Diane. The only real hint that she was 20 years older, in her mid-50s, was that her skin was looser."
"I gave the action call and the two men sat down on the end of the bed, each pulling one of the women between his legs, pulling them close and kissing them, their hands wandering all over their bodies. I could see that Irene was tense, but when the actor she was with began sucking on one of her small dark nipples, she clutched his head, her own thrown back. If I had any doubts about Irene's ability to do the scene, they were quickly dispelled when the actor urged her to suck his cock after he had sucked on her nipples for a bit, his large hands mauling her ass cheeks. She sank to her knees and began sucking his cock like she had been doing it all her life."
"He was pretty big. She tried, but she couldn't quite take him into her throat. When he came, she didn't bat an eye, sucked him off and swallowed every bit of it. When he pulled her up onto the bed and on top of him, Irene took the initiative, reaching down beneath herself to guide his cock to her pussy. I was in awe watching her fuck him. She was moaning and he was playing with her breasts. Every once in a while she'd look over at the other couple, emulating whatever she saw them doing."
"When the other actress suggested that they trade men, she didn't hesitate. I remember thinking that even Diane wasn't that energetic as I watched her fucking the actor beneath her. When he announced that he was going to cum, she spun around and took him in her mouth, sucking him off while he ate her. When she finished, she looked up to see the other actress doing the same, then the men pushed the two of them together. It was obvious to me that that wasn't the first time that Irene had been with a woman. She ate the chubby blonde with gusto. When the two men started to fuck them in the ass, Irene groaned. Her whole body was shaking and then she was eating the other actress again. It was hard to believe that she hadn't ever done anything like this before. When the actor fucking the chubby blonde in the ass pulled his cock out to cum, Irene didn't hesitate to take him into her mouth and suck him off."
"Then they shot the same scene all over again. Irene pulled it off like she had been doing it all her life. She seemed especially excited and interested watching the two men together. When they finally finished, she lay sprawled on the bed on her stomach, her legs spread apart, her pussy and ass gaping, leaking cum from the final money shot. The other actors complimented her and thanked her for working with them, told her that they hoped to work together again in the future, then they left. Irene got up and went to the shower after I unlaced the mask for her."
"When Irene returned from the shower, she dressed, then asked me if she had done well enough to be allowed to do it again. I was floored. It had been very obvious that she had enjoyed herself, but I thought that it was just a one-off, something that she had always wanted to try and had finally gotten out of her system. I told her that as far as I was concerned, she could participate as much as she liked, but told her that it would be next to impossible to hide it from Diane. She told me not to worry about Diane, that she'd deal with her. When I asked her about Harold, she told me that she'd deal with her own personal life, but that she'd like to continue participating."
"There wasn't much I could say. Finding mature women was the most difficult thing that I had encountered, though there were a surprising number of them. Like Irene, they were explosive, totally uninhibited, eagerly accepting a cock in the mouth, pussy, or ass, and they all seemed to have voracious appetites for eating cum, directly from the source or from each other. I wasn't there to judge them or anyone. I was interested in making videos that would sell."
"So I started including Irene in the schedule. She's always show up early to put on her mask, but once she was naked, she became a sexual dynamo and was very popular with the other actors. I was dreading the day that Diane would find out, and that happened after just a few weeks. We were shooting a scene and Diane dropped in to watch, at first finding it interesting to see a mature woman wearing the mask, then suddenly realizing that it was her mother. I'll never forget the look that she gave me."
"When the shoot ended and the other actors left, Irene and Diane got into a heated discussion with Irene telling her that it was her life and that she was finally doing something that she had always wanted to do, that she was having more fun and enjoying herself like she had never before done in her life. Diane was pretty upset and angry with me for having allowed it, but I pointed out that her mother was an adult and capable of making her own decisions and that she had approached me, not the other way around. When she complained that it wasn't fair to her father, I used Irene's own words and told her that the personal lives of my actors wasn't any of my business, that I was in the business of producing videos, and that I welcomed anyone who fit with what I was trying to produce."
"They must have had quite a talk, but Irene insisted on continuing and Diane would always show up when we were doing a shoot with Irene. She'd never say a thing, just watch, and I had no idea what was going through her head. She didn't seem to want to talk about it. One evening after a shoot when Diane had left to go get dinner ready for Greg, Irene told me that some of her friends from the book-reading group were interested in seeing what it was like to participate in a shoot, but that like her, they were worried about being recognized. They wanted to experience unbridled sex, but they were worried about the ramifications of anyone finding out, especially their families."
"I was secretly overjoyed at the idea, mature women being increasingly hard to find, and agreed to letting them see if it was for them. I purchased another cat mask and arranged a shoot with Irene and one of her friends. It didn't take me long to understand why Irene had taken to sex with another woman so readily, as she and her friend put on quite a show. When the shoot was over, they both admitted to me that their reading sessions often turned into group daisy chains as they worked out their excitement and frustrations on each other."
"It didn't take long to notice that the videos that I was producing with the masked mature women were selling really well. Something about the anonymity and the obvious amateur nature of the actors was appealing to our audience. When one of the male actors mentioned to me that he knew of a few girls that he went to college with that would be interested in participating, but only if they could wear a mask to protect their identities, I realized that I was on to something. I shortly found myself with a surfeit of women wanting to participate in making porn videos, both mature and college-aged."
"I realized that I had a unique opportunity and started having all of the actors wear masks for the shoots, the men included, the sales numbers backing up my instincts. I also started getting more and more young Black men interested in participating, primarily because of the masks. I had never realized how many men were interested in experimenting with other men sexually, and the masks afforded them the anonymity and privacy that they needed to be able to do so. Between the many colleges and universities in the city, I was suddenly in the position of having more actors than I could accommodate."
"I bought another apartment in the building to have a second studio and purchased my own video cameras. Word spread throughout the various colleges and universities, and budding filmmakers eager to hone their skills were eager to join in. One universal truth about college students is that they're always needing money, and the $250 I paid each actor or camera operator for each session was like manna from heaven for them. I soon had two lines of production, one for the mature women and another for the younger, college-aged women, and the sales were amazing. I changed up the branding, emphasizing the amateur nature of all of the actors, and the videos sold like hotcakes."
"Then one day one of the cameramen asked me if I had thought about digitizing the videos for download. It had never occurred to me, but as soon as he said it, I realized what a great idea that would be. People can't play a video disc on their smartphones, but they can sure download the video. I had learned about anti-copy software early in the game, and unless someone had some really expensive equipment, copying the videos was not possible. You couldn't watch them on a computer and do a screen capture, either. The anti-copy software would disable the video card to prevent that. Anyone trying to do it would end up with nothing but black."
"Anyway, I looked into doing the same thing with downloadable videos and found software that would not only not allow it to be copied, but it would restrict the downloaded material from playing on more than one device. Within a year, I had cut back on disc production by 80%. Downloading was what people wanted and sales went up over 300%. It was like printing money."
"How did your wife feel about her mother being involved?" Penny asked, stunned by his story.
"Once she got over her anger, she started to realize that she had never seen her mother as happy as she was, as was Harold, who had no idea what was going on, but Irene seemed to take extra care in making his life more pleasurable. Diane had watched her mother participating in shoots more than a dozen times before she asked me one night how I'd feel about her taking part in a shoot. For some reason, it had never occurred to me that she'd be interested in actually doing it herself, though the ferocity with which she'd attack me after watching a shoot had made our sex lives nothing short of spectacular. I should have seen it coming."
"How did you feel about that?" Penny asked.
"Well, I had decidedly mixed feelings," Joshua replied. "Primarily, I didn't like the idea of her with other men, but at the same time, I didn't want to be a hypocrite. I thoroughly enjoyed watching Irene in action and knew that there was little difference between her and Diane physically. When I asked her if she was just asking theoretically out of curiosity or if she was asking because she wanted to try it, she told me that she'd leave it up to me, but that she wouldn't mind seeing what it was like, especially if she could wear a mask."
"I was in a no-win or a win-win situation, depending upon how you looked at it," Joshua continued. "How could I tell her that I didn't like the idea when I was allowing her mother to do it? I realized it for what it was, having interviewed enough women that I understood the desire to live out a hidden, forbidden dream. I had stopped being surprised by the number of women, old and young alike, as well as the men, who were interested in experiencing what it was like to have unbridled, unlimited, so-called forbidden sex, especially if they could do it anonymously."
"So I swallowed my pride and told her that if that was what she wanted to do, I'd accept it and support her decision. I'll never forget her smile when I said that, a mixture of astonishment and joy. She didn't hesitate to tell me that she wanted to try it, so I put her on the schedule for the next shoot that I hadn't fully staffed. It was a strange experience for me. I knew that it was her, but wearing the mask, she was just a person. It had become like that when I'd watch Irene, too. She wasn't my mother-in-law, she was a faceless woman."
"I was surprised by how turned on I got watching her. I didn't realize it at the time, but she had never been with a Black man before. Watching black cocks plunging in and out of her was hot beyond words, mostly because I knew it was her. I wasn't the least bit surprised that, unlike Irene, Diane had no problem deep-throating the cocks. She had been doing it to me for years and I knew how much she loved sucking my cock. She'd often told me that sucking a cock and having it go off in her mouth was her favorite part of sex. And she was a natural showman. Like she did with me, knowing that I liked to watch, she'd hold the cock she had been sucking and jack it onto her extended tongue and into her mouth when it came. It was also obvious that it wasn't her first time with another woman. She ate pussy with a real vengeance."
"When the shoot ended, she unlaced and pulled off the hood on her own while the other actors dressed, then left after telling her how much that they had enjoyed doing the shoot together. She was lying on the bed, trying to catch her breath. She pushed up onto her elbows to look at me and asked me if I was upset with her. I could see the real concern in her eyes and understood that she might be feeling some guilt. While she was anonymous to everyone else, she wasn't to me and she couldn't hide from me."
"Watching her during the shoot, I had seen nothing but unbridled joy as she let herself go and knew that it would be unfair and hurtful if I didn't support her as I had said I would, so I crawled onto the bed and pushed her legs up and ate her pussy. I had often eaten her after fucking her, so I knew how wet she could get, but it was off the scale. I had never seen her so wet and she came uncontrollably while I was eating her. I was as worked up as I'd ever been and I practically ripped my clothes off and began to fuck her. I had always thought that Diane was the best sex I'd ever had, but what I experienced then blew anything away that I'd previously experienced with her. It was by far the best fuck of my life."
"After that, our sex lives were on steroids. It was like a switch had been flipped and she was permanently, insatiably horny. There was no doubt in my mind that she was going to continue participating in the shoots and I realized that I didn't care, that I knew it for what it was. And I was right. I was scheduling Diane and Irene for shoots 3-4 times a week and I was doing 3-4 shoots each day in each of the studios. Diane eventually got to the point where she'd do shoots almost every day and multiple shoots several days a week. One thing I did, though, was eat and fuck Diane after every shoot, as much for her as for my own pleasure, even when she was full of cum from the final money shot."
"That didn't bother you, eating her when she was full of another man's cum?" Penny asked.
"No," Joshua replied, shaking his head. "I'd eaten her more times than I could count after cumming in her myself, and when I was a senior in high school, I had started experimenting with other guys, circle jerks, circle sucks, and even fucking. I prefer women, but there's something to be said for sex with another guy. Does that shock you?" he asked, smiling.
"Not in the least," Penny replied, smiling back. "My two favorite men are both like that, they like women and men pretty equally. I personally find it sexy to watch two men together."
"I guess I'm the one to be surprised," Joshua laughed. "About a month after Diane started participating in the shoots, she asked me why I had never scheduled her to do a shoot with her mother. That had been deliberate on my part. For some reason, I had thought that the idea would be off-putting to one or both of them. I asked Irene how she felt about it and she, too, told me that she wondered why I had never scheduled them to work together, that she thought that it would be fun. So I did and it was off the scales hot. I almost came in my pants watching them eating each other while at the same time being fucked in the ass. As many times as I saw them doing the same thing, it was never as impactful as that first time."
"One night we were supposed to be doing a mature shoot with Irene and one of the guys scheduled had an accident on his way and wasn't going to be able to make it. Everyone was there and ready to go and I would have to pay them. I didn't feel as though the video would work as well with only one guy and said so. That was when Irene suggested that I do it, participate in the shoot in front of the camera. She told me, and everyone else, that Diane had told her enough about me in bed to know that I was more than capable of doing it. I had never told Diane anything about my experiences with other men, so I assumed that she was referring to my sex life with Diane."
"There was no logical reason to refuse and I knew that I had often wondered what it would be like to fuck Irene, which I would be doing if I participated. So I did it. I put on a mask and did the shoot with them. Irene was a great fuck and had every bit as tasty a pussy as Diane. I'd never had sex with another man in front of a woman, so having Irene and the other woman watching me suck the other actor, then get fucked by him, was a strange experience, but I got off on it. When Diane learned about it from Irene, she insisted on me doing a shoot with her. After that, I'd take part in at least one shoot a day, often with both Irene and Diane in the shoot, having sex with both of them."
"Life with Diane was better than ever, especially our private, personal sex life. We were like teenagers, the way we'd go at each other, fucking each other senseless. The business revenue was growing exponentially and new brick & mortar stores were opening like clockwork every couple of weeks across the country. I had another idea and cut our retail price of the videos to $9.95, $3 less than anyone else was selling them for. There was an initial slowing down of revenue growth, then sales started to explode, and within 3 months we had tripled the number of videos we were selling and the revenue started to increase."
"About this time I made some contacts in Asia and began selling them hundreds of thousands of videos. That turned into contacts in Africa and the numbers just continued to grow. Today, I sell tens of millions of videos outside of the U.S. each year. Books only make up 20% of our revenue stream today and 12% of our profits. Erotica is where the real money is. Only a few of our brick & mortar stores don't pay for themselves, but they're worth carrying for the business that they drive to our online sales. I stopped opening new stores after the 500th. Our 10100 logo is now in the top 20 most-recognized brands in the US."
"Anyway, things went on like this for several more years. Diane, Irene, and I continued to participate in the shoots, often together. One of the good things about drawing our talent pool from the local colleges and universities is that their populations are constantly in flux, people leaving school and then new people arriving. That assured us of a constant flow of new talent wanting to experience what it's like to be in a porn video."
"One afternoon, not too long after Greg's 18th birthday, I was doing a shoot with Irene and Diane when Greg suddenly showed up. I had no idea that he even realized the totality of what I did other than run the book store business. We were so wrapped up in the shoot that we didn't even realize he was there until it ended. It had been a shoot where I had fucked Irene, then let Diane finish sucking me off before she ate Irene. Irene was surprisingly calm about it, Diane was in a panic. I was merely numb with shock. I had a good relationship with Greg and didn't know how it would be affected after he had seen me suck a cock, then get fucked by one, much less fucking his grandmother."
"Greg didn't say anything, just left the studio. Diane was beside herself when he didn't show up for dinner. When he showed up for dinner the next night, he had some of the newspaper rags that I advertised for actors in in his hand, the ads circled. We both practically fell out of our seats when he announced that he had an 8" cock and wanted to be in the videos, adding that he had sucked a lot of cocks but had only been fucked a few times. When Diane finally managed to say something, it was to the effect that it would be inappropriate, of all things. And you and Josh having sex with grandma and other people is appropriate? he asked."
"When Diane looked at me for help, the only thing I could think to tell her was now she understood how I felt when she asked if she could participate in the shoots. I couldn't be a hypocrite then and I won't be one now, I told her. That was the first night in as long as I could remember when we didn't have sex. Diane cried most of the night. The next morning at breakfast, she told Greg that he was 18 and an adult, so it was up to him to make decisions about how he wanted to live his life, that she wasn't going to tell him to do as she says and not as she does."
"Greg surprised the hell out of me when he told us how hot he thought what he had seen was and how he thought that we were the coolest adults that he had ever known. When Diane asked him how he felt about her doing what he had seen, he told her that he liked to have sex with as many different people as possible and that he didn't see why it shouldn't be the same for her, especially since I didn't seem to mind."
"I could tell that Diane was totally nonplussed and decided to feel Greg out a bit, asking him how it was that he came to suck cocks. He explained how he had made a sarcastic remark about a classmate who was known to be gay and that one of his friends who he thought highly of admonished him by telling not to knock it until he'd tried it, offering to let Greg suck his cock so that he could find out whether there was anything wrong with it. He had shamed Greg in front of his other friends and he had felt the peer pressure to agree to try it. When he did, in front of them all, he was surprised to realize that it was fun and that he had liked it, especially when his friend came in his mouth without any warning. That's when he learned that he was the last one of his circle of friends to suck a cock. After that, it was a regular part of hanging out with them. They'd all suck each other."
"When I asked him how many times he could fuck and continue to get an erection, he told me that he had no idea, that it had never happened to him. There was no way I could refuse him, so I agreed to schedule him to see if he would be suitable for participation in the video productions. I set him up for one of the shoots with college-aged girls, figuring that it would be unfair to have him do it the first time with women his grandmother's age. He hadn't exaggerated about his cock. Not only was it easily 8", but it was thick. I had instructed him to just watch what the other actor did and to do the same. He showed no signs of nervousness or shyness, avidly eating and fucking the two girls, and clearly enjoying sucking the other actor's cock."
"During the shoot, Irene and Diane quietly snuck into the studio and were standing in the back in the shadows, watching. With the way the lighting was set up, Greg probably didn't know that they were there, and I had asked them not to come because I didn't want him to be nervous or self-conscious. It was only when the other actor fucked him in the ass that I heard a sharp inhale behind me when Greg groaned as the big black cock stretched his ass, though he didn't pull away from it, instead he actively tried to impale himself on it, moaning the whole time he was being fucked. I also noticed that his cock was rock-hard the whole time, which was a good sign. The actors who lost their erections while being fucked in the ass weren't what I was looking for."
"When the shoot ended, Greg was on his knees, his face and chest pressed against the bed, his ass gaping open and cum running from it down over his balls and down the shaft of his throbbing cock to drip onto the bed. When I asked him if he was okay, he told me that it had been great, that he couldn't wait to do it again. When I turned to look at Diane and Irene as he slowly got to his feet, Diane's face was flushed and Irene had a big smile on hers."
"I started scheduling Greg regularly, and his youth plus his seeming naïveté came across beautifully on the finished video. If they weren't doing a shoot themselves, Irene and Diane always came to watch Greg doing his. When I asked him if he was ready to do a shoot with the mature women, he said yes and asked if he could do it with his grandmother. Irene loved the idea, though Diane was mortified. I realized that Greg was a lot more like Irene than he was his mother. When they did the shoot, Diane present to watch, Greg's love and affection for Irene were impossible to miss, from the way he ate her to the way he fucked her, and it translated wonderfully to the finished video."
"It wasn't long before he did a shoot with his mother and then with her and Irene together. At Greg's suggestion, we did a shoot with the four of us, the first time I had done one with Greg. It was a novel experience for me, sucking his cock and fucking him. He had always been a boy, my son, and to have him suck my cock, then fuck me while I was fucking his mother in the ass was a sublime experience. After that, Greg became one of my most dependable male actors, enthusiastically participating in every shoot, oftentimes with his mother, grandmother, or both."
"Greg was responsible for bringing some of his friends into the game, both male and female. We were quite literally printing money. This went on for a few years, then Irene suddenly got sick. It turned out that she had stage 4 pancreatic cancer. She insisted on continuing to participate in the shoots until her ill health forced her to stop. The last shoot she did was with the four of us. She died about a month later."
"Diane was inconsolable. She dealt with it by participating in 2, 3, sometimes 4 shoots a day, literally trying to fuck her way to some sort of oblivion. Harold completely withdrew, playing cards, backgammon, and chess with his small circle of friends, and drinking. He stopped asking about the business, just left it to me to run as I always had. Not two years later, four months ago, he finally passed. I personally think that he died of grief. Irene had been everything to him, yet he had never known about her late-life career as a porn actress. Which brings us to the present," Joshua sighed.
"That's an amazing story," Grant said, shaking his head. "I'm truly impressed by what you've accomplished. Are Diane and Greg still actively doing shoots?"
"Oh, most definitely," Joshua replied, nodding. "I still do them, too, when my time permits. Our lives are all about sex."
"Then why do you want to divorce such an extraordinary woman?" Penny asked, perplexed.
"I don't know any other way to get control of the company," Joshua replied. "When I asked her about it, her response was that I should just keep doing what I do, that Harold had left the company to her for a reason. What do you think?" he asked.
"I think that the details of your life are irrelevant," Grant replied. "As odd as it may seem, you still have a solid case for a divorce, if that's really what you want."
"I can't see any other way to get control of the company," Joshua said.
"If it were to go to trial and your wife was insistent, everything that you've just told us could come out. It would be part of the record which is open to the public. Are you willing to do that?" Grant asked.
"I can handle the idea of people looking down their noses at me if they were to learn about everything," Joshua said. "I've done nothing to be ashamed of, no matter what the prevailing mores are. I'm not so sure how Diane would feel about it, especially since Greg is involved. I'm sure that she would never have participated in the video productions if she weren't able to wear the mask to protect her identity."
"I need to have my staff look into aspects of what you've told me," Grant said. "Right now, the only thing I see is you coming to some sort of an understanding with your wife or suing her for divorce and forcing the issue through the courts. Any competent lawyer would try to use your own behavior to mitigate your wife's. In essence, the Court would probably consider it a wash if they considered it at all, as it's not relevant to the division of assets. What you do have going for you is the fact that you are responsible for having built the company and making it what it is today. My personal feeling is that the Court would take that very much into consideration, especially if your wife has no compelling reason to have restricted your ability to run the company, as she has by placing a limit on your ability to act in matters with a value exceeding $100,000. But make no mistake about it, a trial of this sort is ugly and nasty. It can only cause pain to all concerned."
"I'm not trying to hurt anyone or cause anyone any pain, I just want to be able to run my company without any constraints or having to answer to anyone," Joshua said. "If divorcing Diane is the only way to do that, that's what I'll do. It won't change how I feel about her, or Greg, but I want my company!"
"Has this issue interfered with your relationship with your wife?" Penny asked.
"Somewhat, yes," Joshua replied, nodding. "There's a...remoteness in our personal interactions ever since Harold passed."
"Has it affected your sex life?" Penny asked.
"Our personal sex life isn't as exciting and explosive as it was before Harold passed," Joshua replied. "Professionally, the shoots we do together are as dynamic as ever. We did one yesterday with Greg and it was great."
"Give us a few days, perhaps a week," Grant said. "Make sure to leave your contact information with Cindy when you leave. I should have an idea of how to proceed once I learn more."
"Thank you," Joshua said, smiling wanly. "It feels a whole lot better just to know that at least I have a chance."
"What a story!" Penny said when Joshua had gone. "My god! I'd have jumped at the chance when I was in college. I used to tell myself that if it weren't for the fact that I wanted to be a lawyer and work with you, I'd have definitely tried porn. That was going to be my fallback if I didn't make it as a lawyer."
"Porn's loss is my gain," Grant said with a laugh.
"What I need right now is a good fuck, then a mouthful of cum," Penny sighed. "I don't suppose you'd relax your silly office policy, would you?" she asked, getting to her feet and lifting the front of her miniskirt to expose her naked pussy, her long inner lips pouting apart and glistening with her juices.
"What if Cindy were to suddenly come in?" Grant asked as she came towards him, then turned, leaning over to lean on the sofa and flipping the back of her miniskirt up to practically put her starred rosebud and glistening pussy in his face.
"What if she does?" Penny replied with a laugh. "It wouldn't be anything that she hasn't seen before. Please. I know that you need to get off as much as I do after listening to that."
"I never even fucked your mother in this office," Grant said as he got to his feet and pulled his zipper down, extracting his rock-hard cock then sliding into her and grabbing her hips as he began to fuck her.
"Poor Mom," Penny sighed as he fucked her. "God, that feels so good," she said, rotating her ass as he continued to fuck her.
Penny was sitting on the sofa, gulping down Grant's cum as he exploded in her mouth when Cindy came into the office, stopping when she saw them, her jaw dropping in shock.
"I cannot believe what I'm seeing," she said, the door closing behind her as she approached and watched Penny finish sucking Grant off. "In five years, he's never let me suck his cock in the office."
"Progress," Penny gasped, stabbing the tip of her tongue into the slit of his cock and pursing her lips over it, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked, trying to extract every last drop of cum. "Mmm, that wasn't so bad, was it? My pussy feels much better now."
"Christ on a crutch," Grant muttered as he zipped himself up.
"He fucked you?!" Cindy gasped, her eyes wide. "You'd better be an equal opportunity employer," she said, turning on her heel and leaving.
"Thanks," Grant said, shaking his head.
"Oh, it was definitely my pleasure," Penny laughed. "I'm going to take the rest of the afternoon off. I have something to take care of. I'm sure that Cindy will be happy to take care of anything that arises."
"Fuck and run. That's gratitude for you," Grant muttered as Penny left, laughing.
Penny drove up to Barber Aviation, loving the surprised look on Bill's face when he saw her. Promising to catch up later, she asked if she could get some time on the simulator for the Gulfstream. Totally losing track of the time as she reviewed, then practiced, she was stunned to learn that more than eight hours had elapsed when Bill came to tell her that it was closing time. It didn't take much to convince him to go to dinner, then to his house for some energetic catching up.
"I'm going to be ready tonight for a check-out on the simulator," Penny gasped as she leaned on her elbows while Bill fucked her in the ass the next morning, neither of them having gotten much sleep. "Oh, yes," she moaned when she felt his cock pulsing deep in her ass as he came.
"Are you going to be able to get an actual Gulfstream for your actual check-out flight when you pass the simulator check-out?" Bill asked as they showered, Penny using both hands to thoroughly soap and wash his cock.
"I'm going to arrange that tonight," Penny replied, smiling up at him. "I've got just enough time for once more," she said, slowly jacking his once-again rock-hard cock.
"Turn around and bend over," Bill said, smiling as he fed his cock into her hot pussy once again as she leaned against the wall in front of her.
Penny was engrossed reading the transcript of the interview with Joshua Rangers the next morning at work when her phone rang, displaying an unfamiliar number.
"This is Penny Lane," she answered.
"Penny! It's Salomé," she heard.
"Salomé! I didn't know how to get in touch with you. How are you?" Penny asked.
"Oh, it's so nice here," Salomé replied. "Now I understand why you enjoy being home again. Victor has been sweet and it was nice to see your mother again. It's almost as good as being with you when I'm with her. And of course, Grant. You're so lucky to have a father like him with that beautiful cock of his."
"I agree and I can't wait to see you," Penny said.
"That's what I'm calling you about," Salomé said. "Victor introduced me to Selena and she invited me to stay at her house while I'm here. Victor is so busy with his affairs that I've been lonely. It's never lonely at Selena's. Selena wants you to come for dinner tonight. Bring your friend Amy. I can't wait to meet her. Victor will also be here."
"That sounds great," Penny said. "When I finish work, I'll go home and shower and change and get Amy. I'll probably be there around 7:00. Oh, I can't wait to see you again!"
Penny couldn't help smiling when Salomé ran up to her when she and Amy arrived at Selena's, wearing only a short sarong, her beautiful breasts swaying on her chest, their small dark nipples hard as she wrapped her in a big hug.
"Oh, I have missed you!" she said, kissing her and caressing her cheek.
"And I've missed you," Penny said, kissing her back, their tongues swirling around each other for a moment. "This is Amy."
"You're every bit as beautiful as Penny described," Amy said, stunned by how beautiful she was.
"And so are you," Salomé said, smiling. "It must be fun to see the two of you together with your red hair."
"It's good to see you again," Selena said as she approached, wearing only a short beach jacket that hung open, her big breasts with their large dark nipples visible, as was her fat clit peeking out from between the outer lips of her pussy.
"Hi, Selena," Penny said, kissing her, one hand caressing a breast. "Thank you for taking care of Salomé."
"It's nothing but a pleasure," Selena said, her laughter pealing. "She might be the first woman I've ever met that's hornier than me. We make a great team."
"Isn't this a sight, four of the most beautiful, sexy women in the world in one place," Victor said as he approached, a towel wrapped around his waist. "It's been too long, Amy," he said, kissing her deeply, one of her hands raising up to the back of his neck, the other dropping to release his towel, her hand wrapping around the shaft of his cock.
"We'll have to do something about that, won't we?" Amy said, smiling up at him as she slowly jacked his cock, which quickly sprang to its full size.
"Wait until you see what else there is," Salomé said, taking Penny by the arm and leading her through the house to the tropical patio area where Penny's eyes opened wide at the sight of three hugely muscled, naked Black men, smiles on their faces as they slowly jacked their big thick cocks. "They're all just wonderful," she said, going up to one of them and replacing his hand on his cock with her own, smiling broadly at Penny.
"Dinner won't be ready for about 20 minutes, so let's enjoy ourselves with a little pre-cocktail cock," Selena said, letting her beach coat slide from her body to the floor, leaving her naked, her waist-length black hair swaying from side to side behind her as she went up to one of the men, dropping to her knees in front of him and taking his cock into her mouth.
Quickly undressing, Penny saw that Victor was helping Amy out of her clothes and Salomé was stretching out on one of the nearby chaise lounges, drawing her knees to her chest as the man she had picked dropped to his knees in front of her, leaning over and dragging his tongue up through her pussy.
"That's what I'd like," Penny said, smiling at the remaining man as she stepped forward and wrapped her hand around his cock.
"It will be my pleasure," he said in a French accent as Penny led him by his cock to the chaise lounge next to the one Salomé was on, the man she had picked already driving his cock into her as Penny laid down, hooking her elbows behind her knees and watching open-mouthed as the man she had picked leaned over and began to eat her pussy.
"Selena, your hospitality is like no other's," Penny sighed when the man eating her pussy raised up and filled it with his thick black cock.
"Everyone should be good at something," Selena said, smiling down at Penny as she led the man that she was with to the chaise lounge next to her, a streak of cum running from one corner of her mouth down to her chin.
As Selena sank down on the chaise lounge, drawing the man with her, her legs lifting to wrap around his waist as his cock sank into her, Penny looked over to see Salomé, open-mouthed as the man fucking her plunged his cock in and out of her pussy, on the other side of her, Amy on her hands and knees, Victor behind her pumping his cock in and out. She had just sat up to take the man's cock in her mouth, tasting herself all over it as it exploded, blasting cum, when one of the household staff appeared to announce that dinner was ready.
"What a perfect way to start a dinner party," Victor said with a laugh, pulling his glistening cock from Amy's pussy as she turned around, opening her mouth just in time to capture a stream of thick cum as it shot from his cock.
"I agree," Salomé said, reaching down between her legs and bringing her fingers up to her mouth covered in cum.
The dinner was served on an outdoor table next to the pool, the large lawn stretching out to the beach and the azure ocean beyond.
"Where did you find those gorgeous men, Selena?" Penny asked as they ate.
"They're from Haiti," Selena replied, smiling. "They're actually my groundskeepers, but as you noticed, they also have other abilities."
"I'm going to suggest to Gwynie that we hire staff that serves a dual function," Salomé said, smiling.
"What are you talking about?" Penny asked. "You've been in contact with Gwynie?"
"Yes," Salomé replied. "We're going to buy a house together in Koh Samui. I've decided to make that my home. We're going to help one another heal from the trauma of our lives."
"That's wonderful news, Salomé," Penny said. "You two will make a formidable team."
"We'll have a nice sex party for our housewarming," Salomé said with a laugh. "You'll come, won't you?" she asked.
"Wild horses couldn't keep me away," Penny replied, laughing.
"You'd have been more than welcome to make your home here," Selena said.
"I appreciate that, but the idea of having a home that's far away from the world's troubles, that seems like the best thing for me," Salomé said. "I need the space to learn who I am without the pressures of the world all around me."
"Well, even though it's halfway around the world, I'll be more than happy to visit often," Victor said.
"I'm counting on that," Salomé said.
"Speaking of which, could I borrow your Gulfstream for a few hours?" Penny asked.
"Of course, but why?" Victor asked.
"Remember I told you that I was going to learn to fly it?" Penny asked. "Well, I'm ready for my check-out flight and I need a real Gulfstream with which to do it."
"Your check-out flight?" Victor said, staring at her.
"I've been taking lessons," Penny explained. "The only thing left for me to do is a check-out flight with a certified FAA instructor."
"You fly?" Victor asked, stunned.
"You didn't know?" Amy asked, laughing. "Penny has her own jet. She learned to fly and bought her own jet so that she could go to the Bahamas quickly."
"I...I don't know what to say," Victor said. "You never cease to amaze me."
When Penny crawled out of bed the next morning to stagger to the shower, cum running from her ass and pussy from the latest fucking, she couldn't help smiling as she watched Amy and Salomé in a 69 eating each other. Ever since the previous evening, they had been practically inseparable, fucking the Haitians side by side, then eating each other.
"I understand now why everyone is so enamored of Salomé," Amy said as they drove home to change before going to work. "I've never seen a more beautiful woman, and eating her, my pussy and mouth water at the very thought."
"She is quite incredible, especially when you consider what she's been through," Penny said with a sigh. "I never get tired of eating her, and every man that I've seen fuck her waxes rhapsodic afterwards."
"I could say the same thing about you," Amy laughed. "I still stand by what I said to you when we first met, that you are a drop-dead gorgeous, walking wet dream, and I never get tired of eating you."
"Mmm, I like the sound of that," Penny laughed.
Grant looked up in surprise when Penny arrived the next morning, wearing shorts so brief that the fiery bush of hair above her pussy stuck out of them, and a too-small T-shirt that was ripped off just beneath her breasts, the swell of them showing.
"Nice outfit," he said, shaking his head.
"I need the day off," Penny said with a smile. "I want to get ready for my check-out flight this afternoon."
"What on earth are you talking about?" Grant asked, his eyes widening when she explained. "You're going to fly Victor's Gulfstream?" he asked skeptically.
"Yes, and I want you and Mom to come along," Penny replied. "Salomé is coming and so are Amy and Selena."
"Your mother is just going to love this," Grant said with a laugh. "Christ on a crutch, Penny, are you serious? I mean, you can actually do it, can't you?" he asked.
"Bill says I can and I'm confident," Penny replied. "I've got almost 40 simulator hours of flight time and have done a simulator check-out flight. Now I just need to do it in an actual Gulfstream. Bill's coming along to sit right seat, if that reassures you. He's the person who will determine if I qualify for the rating."
"I apologize, but it does reassure me," Grant said, shaking his head. "Please tell me that you're not thinking of applying to NASA and becoming an astronaut."
Everyone met at the North County Airport at 3pm and Ilse and John served a magnum of Krug Grande Cuvée and hors d'oeuvres once everyone was aboard, Penny, Bill, John, and Ilse eschewing the champagne.
"Please don't kill all of us," Helen said when Penny, Bill headed to the cockpit to take off, Victor, Ilse, and John following.
"What fun would that be?" Penny replied with a laugh.
Taking the left-hand seat, Penny hoped her nervousness didn't show, her stomach doing flip-flops as she went through the pre-flight checklist, Bill sitting in the co-pilot's seat and observing, Victor, Ilse, and John standing behind them.
Smiling broadly as she began to taxi to the runway, Penny activated the plane's P.A. system.
"Welcome to the maiden voyage of Orgasmic Airlines," she said, everyone laughing. "I am going to lose my virginity by piercing the sky with this big cock that we're all sitting on. I hope that you enjoy the ride and cum a lot."
Everyone was laughing, then the speaker squawked.
"Gulfstream 6969, say again," they heard from the tower. "You might want to consider limiting your pre-flight announcements to your passengers, not on an open frequency."
Penny's heart thudded from her chest down into her stomach as her face flamed, everyone hysterically laughing.
"Gulfstream 6969, you are cleared for...take-off," they heard the tower say, with a pronounced pause, followed by laughter which suddenly cut off.
Her face red with embarrassment, Penny pushed the throttles forward and the Gulfstream hurtled down the runway, then into the air, her heart pounding the whole time, her nipples achingly hard and her pussy wet as she heard the cheers and applause from the cabin. For the next hour, she meticulously executed every maneuver that Bill requested, then brought it in for a landing, her heart in her throat, letting out a sigh of relief when they touched down, harder than she would have liked, but safely and in one piece. The smile never left her face at the ensuing celebratory dinner party and orgy afterwards at Selena's.
"I'm really proud of you," Grant said as he fucked her, her elbows behind her knees so that she could hold her head up and watch as his big cock slid in and out of her pussy, her long inner lips clinging to the shaft each time he pulled back. "You never cease to amaze me."
"Thanks, Dad, that means a lot to me," Penny gasped, smiling up at him.
"You want it in your ass?" Grant asked, pausing his stroking.
"You know I do," Penny replied, moaning softly as she watched him pull his cock from her pussy, then press it into her ass. "Oh, god, I love that," she gasped as he began to fuck her.
"Captain's privilege," Ilse said, crawling between her spread thighs and leaning over to lick up the cum that Grant had blasted all over her pussy and stomach before gluing her mouth to Penny's gaping pussy and feasting on her. "I'll fly with you any day, especially if it ends like this," she said, licking her lips as she smiled up at her before diving back into her pussy.
"Oh, how did I ever produce such a crazy daughter?" Helen asked as she straddled Penny's face, a river of cum from one of the Haitians running from her gaping pussy onto Penny's outstretched tongue as she lowered herself. "Thank you for not killing all of us," she said, laughing as Penny began to slurp on her gooey pussy.
Penny was still walking on air, her pussy and ass tingling, when she finally got to work the following morning.
"Come back down to earth yet?" Grant asked, smiling.
"Cum, that pretty much covers it," Penny laughed. "God, that was so much fun. I saw you and Mom having a good time," she said, remembering one moment where she had watched them sucking one of the Haitian's cock together as he was cumming.
"We enjoyed ourselves," Grant said, his smile ear to ear. "Until Saint-Tropez, it had been a while since we had attended affairs of that sort together. It's nice to be doing it again."
"See, having a daughter who is such a wanton slut has its advantages," Penny said. "What would you do without me?"
"Life sure wouldn't be as interesting, I'll give you that," Grant replied.
Just before lunch, Amy came into the office, a smile on her face as she held up a memory stick.
"I love being so good at what I do," she said, laughing. "I managed to hack Gregory Rangers' phone. He uses a Samsung, so it's an Android OS. He's really not too smart. No security at all. I found these on his phone," she said, tossing the memory stick to Grant. "You're going to just love it."
"How could you hack his phone from here?" Penny asked as she joined them from her desk, moving around behind Grant with Amy, smiling when Amy squeezed her ass.
"I called him," Amy replied. "I pretended to be from Vivid Videos, feeling him out about offering a job. While I had him on the line, I was able to piggyback a hack bot into his phone. By the time the call ended, I had all of his IM's and photos and videos."
Plugging the memory stick into his computer, Grant opened it, then opened the first file, an MP4 video file. The first thing that they saw was a somewhat older woman, in her late 40s, standing naked between two strapping young men, a hand wrapped around each of their cocks while they each had a hand on one of her smaller breasts, her nipples hard and dark.
"Come on, mom, smile," they heard a male voice say.
"That would be Gregory Rangers," Amy said, "and I assume that that's Diane Rangers, his mother, with the two studs."
"Let's go to the bed," they heard Gregory Rangers' voice say.
Two more young men appeared in the video as Diane Rangers climbed onto the bed, dark-tinged inner lips and a fat clit peeking out from between the outer lips of her fat pussy beneath her starred rosebud. Rolling onto her back, her feet flat on the mattress well apart, the glistening pink interior of her pussy was clearly visible as two of the young men knelt on either side of her, her hands filling with a cock each, pulling one to her mouth and inhaling it.
"I get to fuck her first," Gregory Rangers said, the camera's lens moving closer and down Diane Rangers' body, her spread pussy filling the picture, then a hard thick cock entering the picture. "Oh, yeah," Gregory Rangers said, rubbing the head of his cock up and down between the spread lips of his mother's pussy, then sinking it into her and beginning to fuck her.
They watched as Gregory fucked his mother, the whole while Diane was alternating between the cocks of the other four young men, sucking on them. The video ran for over an hour, during which time each of the young men fucked her, got their cocks sucked, and fucked her in the ass.
"There are over 100 videos," Amy explained. "I scanned a few at random and they're pretty much the same, just the number of guys changes. Gregory and Diane are in all of them. I didn't see any other women in the ones I checked."
"Joshua didn't say anything about Greg and Diane having a sexual relationship outside of the video production," Penny said. "I wonder if he knows about this."
"Good question," Grant said, a smile creasing his face.
"I hope so," Penny said, shaking her head. "Can you imagine how he'd feel if he didn't know and found out? I mean, I know she fucks tons of other people, and he knows it, sees it, but at least that's in the course of her work. This, this is just for the fun of it."
"Remember, divorce is all about pain," Grant reminded her. "And as painful as this might be, assuming that he doesn't know, it's also what will give him all of the leverage in any settlement talks."
"Incest," Penny said. "In New York it's a felony punishable by 5-25 years in jail. If she doesn't settle with him and he sues her for divorce, it will come out and she'll be opening herself to criminal charges."
"Greg, too," Grant said. "He's an adult, having sex with his mother. It doesn't matter who the instigator is, it's a voluntary act and it's illegal, as stupid as that may be."
"You have no idea how funny it is to hear the two of you discussing incest laws," Amy said, laughing. "Aren't they protected by the first amendment and free speech, creativity and all that, the same way producing pornography is allowed to pay people for sex?"
"That's what any competent attorney will try to argue," Grant replied. "But these videos, that will blow that argument out of the water."
"What about Joshua?" Penny asked. "He said that he and Greg have sex together when they're producing videos."
"He and Greg are not biologically related," Grant replied, shaking his head. "They're not breaking any laws."
"What are you going to do?" Penny asked.
"I guess I'll start by giving Joshua a call and take it from there," Grant replied.
Two days later a large box was delivered by courier. When they opened it, they found hundreds of videos, all of them Cat videos.
"I asked Joshua to send me some videos so that we could evaluate them," Grant said, laughing. "I didn't expect so many. Have the boiler room go through them, along with the bank and corporate records that he sent, and reduce everything to an easily understood spreadsheet. I want to know how many videos that Joshua, Diane, Greg, and Irene were in, individually and together."
"Clever how they did these," Penny said, looking through the box, then holding up one of the videos that showed four naked people on the cover wearing cat masks, the two men sporting large erections. "This must be Joshua, Diane, Greg, and Irene," she observed. "The two women are quite similar. I wonder if the covers actually depict the actors on the video," she mused, holding up another one with two Black men and the same two women.
"There's only one way to find out," Grant said, smiling.
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"You know, even though the videos are largely the same, they're seriously hot," Penny said when she arrived at work the next day. "No plot, just sex. I can see why they're so popular."
"I agree and so does your mother," Grant said. "She suggested that we make one."
"Oh, that would be fun!" Penny said, laughing.
"Shall we see what the boiler room thinks of them?" Grant asked, holding up a handful of envelopes.
Penny was stunned when she opened the envelope that Grant handed to her and saw a check for $268 million.
"This is so insane," she said.
The flushed faces in the boiler room said everything about the videos that they were evaluating. Penny found it amusing to see people quickly blanking their monitors as if to hide what they had been watching. But when Grant distributed the envelopes and they saw their checks for $26.8 million, there were gasps of disbelief and shouts of laughter.
"I doubt that there are any better paid lawyers in the world than you," Grant told them when the cheers died down. "And you've earned every single bit of it. Your work was instrumental in unraveling a difficult and complicated case and now you reap the rewards. Thank you. I'm sure that thinking about the possible compensation will make having to watch the videos that you're evaluating much less onerous," he said to laughter.
The next day they were on a flight to New York. They checked into the Aman New York and were shown to their suite where Penny insisted on trying out the oversized bed, sighing in delight as she wrapped her legs around her father's waist as he plunged his cock in and out of her hungry pussy.
"How is it possible that something like this could be illegal?" she asked as she slurped on his cock when he was ready to cum, gulping it down.
"It does seem pretty ridiculous," Grant agreed, sighing as he watched her finish sucking him off, then leaned over to kiss her.
"Do we have time for you to fuck me in the ass?" Penny asked, rolling over onto her stomach and reaching back to spread her ass cheeks apart.
"We'll make the time," Grant said, groaning as he felt her ass grip his cock as he slid it into her.
"God, I love the way that feels," Penny sighed as he fucked her.
"I wonder if it's genetic," Grant said, laughing as he continued to stroke his cock in and out of her ass. "It seems to run in the family. Your mother loves it, too."
"And you don't?" Penny asked.
"I admit that it's one of the finer sensations in life," Grant conceded as he continued to pound her ass.
One of the hotel's courtesy cars gave them a ride to their meeting, which turned out to be in one of the apartments that Joshua used as a production studio. The first thing that Penny noticed was that Diane seemed to be very nervous as they sat down around the dining room table.
"Dave, it's been a while," Grant said, shaking hands with Diane's attorney.
"It has indeed," he replied, "though I could do without seeing you across from me," he said, grinning. "Maybe things will turn out differently this time."
"You can't be serious," Grant laughed, then introduced Penny and Dave introduced Diane, who wouldn't meet Joshua's eyes.
"We're here in response to your client's sudden desire to divorce his wife out of the blue," Dave said. "My client is quite upset by this and doesn't understand why it's necessary, as she is perfectly happy with the state of her relationship with her husband."
"Is that why she can't even look him in the eye?" Penny asked, Dave sitting up a little straighter, his eyes opening wider as he realized that she was far more than just an attractive decoration.
"Of course she knows why it's necessary," Grant said, smiling. "It is her own actions that precipitated this. She has nobody to blame but herself. It is only as a last resort that my client has decided to take this course of action."
"What exactly is the problem?" Dave asked.
"Your client precipitously changed the parameters of how my client can do his job when she inherited 10100 Books upon the death of her father 41/2 months ago," Grant replied. "He feels that it was unwarranted and unnecessary, as there had never been any issues with how he performed his job as the CEO of 10100 Books. He is concerned because Mrs. Rangers knows nothing about the actual running of the business. Her only connection and knowledge comes from her involvement in the production of videos. He is rightfully concerned because he is the one who has built the business into the market-dominating behemoth that it is and doesn't want to see his work destroyed by someone who knows nothing about running a business, much less this one."
"In what way has my client changed the parameters of how Mr. Rangers performs his job?" Dave asked.
"By requiring him to get Mrs. Rangers' approval and to sign off on any expenditure in excess of $100,000," Grant replied.
"$100,000 is a lot of money," Dave said. "Why is it unreasonable that there should be a degree of oversight when it comes to expending such an amount or greater?"
"Because in the past 15 years, it has never been necessary," Grant replied. "Why is it suddenly necessary to hamstring his ability to do his job in this fashion?"
"My father left me the business for a reason," Diane suddenly said. "I have to protect my son's future. I don't think that it's the least bit unreasonable that I should be made aware of and approve any expenditures of such an extreme amount."
"Do you not trust your husband to make these decisions?" Grant asked. "Has he ever abused his position in any way?"
"That's beside the point," Diane replied defensively.
"That's exactly the point," Grant said firmly.
"Surely there must be some way to alleviate this impasse," Dave said.
"Due to the unprovoked action that your client has taken, which my client found humiliating, as there was no reason for such an action, my client's faith in his wife to behave responsibly towards him with respect to running the business has been seriously damaged," Grant said. "It is only with the greatest reluctance that he has determined that a divorce and a division of assets to be the only way to gain control over the company so that he can continue to run it effectively."
"I don't see that as being grounds for a divorce under New York law," Dave said.
"No, but adultery is," Grant said quietly, Diane gasping, her mouth dropping open.
"Adultery! You cannot be serious! You're every bit as adulterous as I am," she said, Penny smiling when she saw Dave grimace at her tacit acknowledgement of the allegation.
"My client could simply sell the business, which would make the problem go away," Dave pointed out. "There have been offers."
"Actually, she can't," Grant said, smiling. "I filed a motion with the Court to stop that from happening until these proceedings are resolved."
"But why would you do that?" Dave asked, puzzlement writ large on his face. "He'd be a very wealthy man as a result."
"My client isn't interested in being a wealthy man," Grant replied. "His only interest is in running the business unfettered. Anything else is just icing on the cake. His salary has been only $150,000 a month for the past 12 years, in spite of the business having annual revenues approaching $3 billion. It is my opinion that since he and he alone built and has run this business for the past 15 years, that the Court will overwhelmingly award the majority of it to him in a division of assets, New York having an equitable division of assets as part of its divorce law, as well as adultery being one of the grounds for a no-fault divorce. Mrs. Rangers' involvement with the business is only responsible for 0.4% of total profits."
"What adultery?" Dave asked disingenuously. "While it's not codified, New York recognizes the existence of open relationships within a marriage."
"Mrs. Rangers, would you object to my asking you some questions?" Grant asked. "They would be questions that I would ask you under oath if this were to go to trial."
"You can answer if you wish, unless I ask you not to," Dave said, "but you don't have to. It's entirely up to you."
"What do you want to know?" Diane asked cautiously.
"Have you ever had sex with anyone other than your husband since you were married?" Grant asked.
"Well, of course I have," Diane replied with a laugh. "But only in the context of my work. So has Joshua."
"And your work is what exactly?" Grant asked.
"I'm an actress in adult videos," Diane replied, some color suffusing her cheeks.
"Adult as in pornographic?" Grant asked.
"I suppose that there are people who would consider them as such," Diane replied.
"And are you paid for this work?" Grant asked.
"Well, no, I...I'm just helping out with the family business," Diane replied. "I never saw the need to be paid."
"How long have you been doing this unpaid work for the family business?" Grant asked.
"I-I'm not sure, 12, maybe 15 years," Diane replied, more color suffusing her cheeks.
"Do other family members also work in this family business?" Grant asked.
"Well, obviously Joshua does," Diane replied.
"What about your son, Gregory?" Grant asked.
"I don't see why that's relevant," Diane replied, flushing.
"As your attorney explained, you don't have to answer my questions," Grant asked, "but I can assure you that you will have to answer them, under oath, if this goes to trial, and we both know that my question is certainly relevant to the issue at hand."
"Yes, Greg also works for the...business," Diane said after a moment.
"Does he get paid for his work?" Grant asked.
"He does," Diane replied.
"And what exactly does he do?" Grant asked.
"He's an actor," Diane replied.
"Also in adult videos?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Diane replied.
"Any other family members working for the family business?" Grant asked.
"No," Diane replied.
"No? What about your mother?" Grant asked.
"How dare you! My...my mother has been deceased for years," Diane sputtered indignantly.
"My condolences," Grant said. "Before her death, did she work in the family business?" he asked.
"Yes," Diane replied, biting off the word.
"And also as an actress in adult videos?" Grant asked.
"You don't have to answer," Dave said when she looked at him imploringly. "But if this goes to trial and he asks you that question, you would have to answer, and as he explained, you would be under oath."
"Yes," Diane replied, glaring daggers at Grant.
"Was she paid for her work?" Grant asked.
"I-I don't know," Diane replied. "We never talked about it."
"Irene was never paid for her participation," Joshua interjected. "She did it because she loved doing it."
"Have you no respect for the dead?" Diane asked viciously.
"I loved and respected Irene and you well know it," Joshua replied. "She was a delight to know and a pleasure to work with. When I asked her if she wanted to be paid like everyone else, she scoffed at me, told me that she wouldn't dream of taking money for doing something that she enjoyed so much."
"Did you ever work with your husband, son, or mother when making the videos?" Grant asked softly.
"Yes," Diane replied, barely audible, her eyes downcast.
"Would this be one of them?" Grant asked, holding up one of the videos showing four masked, naked people, the two men sporting erections.
"I-I don't know," Diane stuttered. "It's impossible to know with the masks. That was the whole idea of wearing them."
"Well, let's see," Grant said, pulling out a thick sheaf of papers and quickly flipping through. "This is video number 3685, and according to this printout of all of the videos that 10100 Googol ever shot, it starred Diane Rangers, Irene Rangers, Joshua Rangers, and Gregory Rangers. The camera person was Julia Simpson. Does that seem correct to you? I must say that I'm impressed with the recordkeeping, how complete it is. Not only does it tell us who acted in the video and the camera person, it also indicates which of the now 6 studios it was shot in, the date, and at what time."
"I-I don't know anything about those records," Diane said. "Like I said, with the masks, it's hard to say who it is. That could just be a cover to generate sales and have no relationship to who the actual actors are."
"Joshua, is there a television or computer monitor handy that we could use?" Grant asked. "Something big enough so that we can all see it without having to crowd around a laptop?"
"Sure, in the other room," Joshua replied. "You want me to get it?" he asked.
"If you don't mind," Grant replied. "Why don't we take a 10-minute break? Maybe you'd like to confer with your client, Dave."
While Joshua went for the monitor, Dave and Diane left the room. When they returned, the monitor was set up and plugged in at one end of the dining room table and Penny had already established a Bluetooth connection to it.
"Shall I continue?" Grant asked, smiling. "By the way, Joshua, do you happen to recognize the people on the cover of this video?" he asked, holding it up.
"That's me, Diane, Irene, and Greg," Joshua replied.
"You're certain? You can tell even though everyone is masked?" Grant asked.
"100% certain," Joshua replied, nodding. "I've seen all of them naked more times than I can count, and I definitely know what I look like. Besides, as you pointed out, our recordkeeping is very good. Since all of the employees connected with video production were paid in cash at the end of each shoot, I need good records for our accountants for tax purposes."
"Any objections to me playing this video?" Grant asked.
"For what purpose?" Dave asked.
"Well, your client has alleged that it's possible that the cover isn't representative of what the video contains," Grant replied. "I'd like to see if that's true."
"Go ahead," Dave said uncomfortably.
At a nod from Grant, Penny started the video. Dave's face got progressively redder and Joshua's smile broader as they watched 30 minutes of intense sexual activity.
"Well, I'm impressed," Grant said when it finished, shaking his head. "And I must say that the people in the video looked exactly like those on the cover. Am I correct?" he asked.
"You are," Joshua replied, nodding, his smile still on his face.
"How on earth do you find people that can perform like that?" Grant asked. "I mean, that's a lot of action in just 30 minutes."
"That's shot over a 2-3 hour span," Joshua explained. "We shoot each segment, then edit it all down so that everything fits in the 30-minute window, which our polls showed was the maximum amount of time that people were interested in watching. If it were longer, they'd get bored. As you saw, it always starts out with the women sucking the men until they cum. Then they trade partners and do it again. Then the men eat the women before fucking them, cumming inside of them. Then they trade partners and do it again. Our polls showed that people prefer to see cum being eaten and not just sprayed around and wasted. Then the women do a 69 while the men fuck them in the ass, cumming inside of them, then they trade and do it again. After that, the two men suck each other, then take turns fucking each other in the ass."
"So, what we saw in this particular video was you and Greg, your step-son, getting your cocks sucked by Diane and Irene, is that correct?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Joshua replied.
"And then you and Greg fucked both Diane and Irene, finishing in each of them, then trading places?" Grant asked.
"That's correct," Joshua replied, smiling.
"Then Diane and her mother did a 69 while you and Greg fucked them in the ass, is that correct?" Grant asked.
"Yes," Joshua replied.
"Then you and Greg sucked each other's cocks and fucked each other in the ass, is that correct?" Grant asked.
"That's correct," Joshua replied. "We do every single video just like that, everyone doing everyone. It's what our polling showed us that our customers wanted, non-stop sex between everyone."
"Did you make videos together like this with your family members often?" Grant asked.
"More times than I can remember," Joshua replied. "I have no idea how often or how many times."
"Well, after looking through your records, my staff determined that you personally have participated in 3,721 videos over the years, including 328 with Irene and two other actors, 649 with Greg and actresses who were neither Irene or Diane, and 73 with the 4 of you," Grant said.
"If you say so," Joshua said. "Like I said, it happened more times than I can remember."
"And you, Mrs. Rangers, have taken part in 7,264 videos with 6,192 different male actors," Grant said, smiling as she flushed. "That includes 185 with your mother and non-family actors, 1,876 with Greg and non-family actors, and 112 with your mother and Greg without Joshua. As a point of fact, your mother participated in 895 video productions and Greg has participated in 4,279."
"What's the point of this, Grant?" Dave asked, exasperated, his forehead beaded with sweat, despite the air conditioning.
"The point, Dave, is that we have more than sufficient grounds to claim adultery," Grant replied.
"That won't fly in court and you know it," Dave said. "It was done with the open-eyed consent of all involved, for all intents and purposes, an open relationship to which they both agreed. But that's moot when you take into consideration that the creation of pornography is protected under the 1st Amendment as a form of free speech, which is why it is not illegal to pay actors for participation in sex acts, which would be illegal if it were for purposes of prostitution."
"Perhaps," Grant conceded. "But you and I both know that a determination of that sort is going to be up to the individual judge and their personal feelings on the matter, since it is not clearly laid out in the statutes. Are you willing to take a chance on finding a judge that supports your point of view. By and large, the judiciary is conservative and takes a dim view of anything that goes against Judaic-Christian principles, of which adultery ranks high, being one of the admonishments in the 10 Commandments."
"I'm not willing to concede that," Dave said, shaking his head.
"Then there's the issue of incest," Grant said quietly, Diane inhaling sharply, her eyes widening. "I very much doubt that any court is going to ignore the fact of incest, and that's punishable in New York by 5-25 years in prison."
"Sexual activity done under the guise of pornography is protected speech," Dave insisted.
"You can't possibly believe that any judge is going to accept that when it comes to incest, Dave. There aren't too many bigger taboos when it comes to sex. Were you aware that you were breaking the law by having sex with your mother and your son?" Grant asked.
"I-I never even considered it," Diane replied shakily. "We were creating art."
"If your business were based in New Jersey, where incest is legal between consenting adults over 18, or Rhode Island where incest is legal between consenting adults over 16, it wouldn't be an issue," Grant said. "But New York is particularly harsh when it comes to incest. I personally believe that there should be no restrictions of any kind on consensual sex between adults, but I don't make the laws, I only work with them. I'm not judging you, just pointing out the facts of the issue before us."
"Sexual activity done under the guise of pornography is protected speech," Dave insisted once again, "no matter what state it takes place in."
"Let's say that you're right and that you can find a judge that will also accept that argument," Grant said reasonably. "How do you think that the judge will react to this?" he asked, nodding at Penny.
"What the..." Dave gasped when the video began to play and they heard Greg's voice and watched as he began to fuck Diane while she sucked the cocks of other young men.
Penny saw that Joshua had a sad look on his face as the video played, one young man after the other taking a turn to fuck Diane. At a signal from Grant, Penny paused the video at a point where a stream of cum was captured mid-flight shooting from Greg's cock onto his mother's tongue and into her mouth, her face clearly visible so that there was no doubt.
"This particular video is over 2 hours long," Grant said, sighing inwardly at the stunned look on Dave's face. "I happen to have more than 100 of them, all showing pretty much the same thing, just the number of participants changing, but always including your client and her son. I doubt that you're going to be able to claim artistic freedom."
"Give me a few minutes with my client, please," Dave said, clearly shaken, his face pale.
"I'm sorry that you had to learn that and see it, Joshua," Grant said after Diane and Dave left the room. "Believe it or not, I'm trying to get your wife to settle this without having to resort to the courts. I don't think that she or Greg should face criminal charges because of their relationship, which is what would ultimately happen if this were to come out in a courtroom."
"You know, it doesn't bother me that they like to fuck or that she likes to fuck him and his friends," Joshua said, shaking his head sadly. "What bothers me is that she didn't tell me, that she hid it from me. That hurts."
"I have an idea about how to resolve everything, get you control of the company and keep your marriage together, if that's what you want," Grant said. "Interested?" he asked.
"You know I am," Joshua replied. "How?"
When Diane and Dave returned to the dining room, Penny could see that both of them had really bad body language and she realized that she felt sorry for them, sighing when she thought about the great sex that she and Grant had had just before coming to the meeting, never having given a thought to the legal ramifications of the incest that was an important part of her life.
"I have to confess to being at a loss," Dave said when they sat down. "What can we do to avoid any criminal liability?"
"After talking with my client, I have a proposal, but I'd like to ask Mrs. Rangers another question or two," Grant replied.
"What now?" Diane asked, sighing.
"You said that you had had offers to buy the company," Grant replied. "May I ask who contacted you and what they offered?" he asked.
"Vivid Video contacted her and offered $35 billion cash," Dave replied. "There were two other inquiries, but nothing that seemed serious. No other firm offers."
"They contacted me, too, and offered me $35 billion," Joshua said. "I said no."
"$35 billion, Josh!" Diane said. "We'd never have to worry about anything, ever."
"We don't have to worry about anything now, Diane," Joshua said, shaking his head. "Our lives are like magic. I just want to run the company. Other than you and Greg, that's what I love the most in this world, running the company, something that I built."
"You say that you restricted Joshua's authority to protect your son's legacy, his inheritance," Grant said.
"Yes, that's right," Diane agreed.
"What I suggest is that you put the entire company into a trust in Greg's name with you and Joshua as co-trustees," Grant said. "Enshrine in the trust that Joshua is to be the CEO for as long as he desires, with no restrictions on his ability to make decisions. He will answer to nobody. It's quite clear that he's doing a good job and his hands shouldn't be tied. Further, that unless you both agree otherwise, the trust will come under Greg's control only upon your deaths. I would also suggest that he remain unaware of the trust and its conditions until it comes under his control. This would satisfy Joshua's desires, alleviate your concern for Greg's future, and leave the two of you to decide what your ongoing relationship will be, as I know that this has strained it. Please don't hold it against Joshua my use of the incest card to force you to this point. He had no idea that I was going to do that, nor that I had the videos from Greg's phone. You might want to talk to Greg about that."
"What do you think?" Diane asked Dave.
"I think that it's a win-win," Dave replied. "There's no downside to it for either of you."
"What about us?" Diane asked, looking at Joshua.
"We have a shoot in the morning with Greg and Mandy," Joshua replied, smiling. "Maybe the three of us could rehearse a bit tonight."
"I'd like that," Diane said, tears welling up in her eyes. "Thank you, Mr. Studder."
"It's absolutely my pleasure," Grant said, smiling as he and Penny looked at one another.
"I'd appreciate it if you'd work with me setting up the trust," Dave said.
"I'd love to," Grant agreed. "And if you ever find a case that represents a chance to challenge the incest laws, give me a call. I'd like to join you on it."
"I'm going to move the whole operation to New Jersey," Joshua said. "I had no idea about the incest laws and don't want Diane and Greg to have to worry. It even occurs to me that I can advertise for actors that are related, have an entire new line of videos that are all about incest."
"Oh, my god, I just love the way you think," Penny said, bursting out laughing.
While Diane talked with Dave, Joshua walked Grant and Penny to the door.
"I can't begin to thank you for what you've done," Joshua said. "I always imagined divorce lawyers wanting to eviscerate their opponents, not help them."
"I always look for the best possible outcome for my client," Grant said. "And oftentimes that involves creating a reconciliation. Those are my favorites. Divorce is only about pain. Even with the nice resolution to your situation that we got, there was still pain, though a lot less than there could have been."
"Definitely," Joshua agreed, nodding.
"I'll send you my bill," Grant said, smiling. "Read it sitting down."
* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
"Oh, wow!" Cindy gasped when she entered the inner office with the morning coffee a few days later upon seeing Penny sitting on the sofa, Grant standing in front of her, cum shooting from his cock onto her outstretched tongue and into her mouth.
"You've corrupted me completely," Grant gasped as he watched his daughter sucking him off. "Even your mother wasn't allowed to do this when she worked for me."
"More's the pity," Penny said, licking her lips as she continued to swallow, smiling up at him as she stabbed the pointed tip of her tongue into the slit of his cock, softly sucking on it in an attempt to extract some last dribs of cum. "It's the perfect way to start the day."
"I'll say," Cindy agreed as she set their coffees down on the coffee table while Grant zipped his trousers up.
"I need to finish writing checks," Grant said, returning to his desk with his coffee.
"I was thinking of taking a few weeks off," Penny said as Cindy returned to her desk.
"That shouldn't be a problem," Grant said.
"Joshua paid his bill?" Penny asked as Grant got to his feet, a handful of familiar envelopes in his hand.
"Yes, but he kicked and screamed until I explained why it was so large," Grant replied, grinning. "Getting them to put the entire company in Greg's name made the entire company part of the settlement, $35 billion."
"That should make the boiler room happy," Penny said, smiling.
"And not you?" Grant asked.
"Oh, I don't mind, but I don't really think of it anymore," Penny replied. "I never imagined that I'd have so much money in my life."
"Well, your share from this one is only $700 million," Grant said, grinning as he handed her a check. By my reckoning, that takes you over $2 billion so far."
"It's just ridiculous," Penny said, unable to hide the ear-to-ear grin on her face as she stared at the check in disbelief. "It's actually $2,241,300,000 with this."
"You keep track?" Grant asked, stunned. "I didn't think that you cared."
"I don't really, but the numbers are just so ridiculous, I couldn't help keeping track each time you gave me a check.," Penny said. "I've spent less than 1/100 of a percent of what you've paid me, and that includes my jet and my car. I'm getting 5% interest thanks to Victor's advice. There's no way I could spend even the interest."
The boiler room was understandably jubilant as Grant distributed the envelopes, especially when he announced a 1-month hiatus in business, telling everyone to consider their lives and future, that he was considering making the hiatus permanent.
"Once again, Amy cracked the nut, so while I'm sure that you're happy receiving $70 million each, be equally happy for Amy who gets a double share, $140 million," Grant explained as they celebrated raucously.
"When do I get to suck your cock in the office?" Cindy asked as they returned.
"I'll have to think about it," Grant replied, smiling. "Console yourself with this in the meantime," he said, handing her an envelope.
"Oh, wow!" Cindy gasped when she saw the check for $1 million.
"I think that I'll go to the bank," Penny said, waving her check.
"I'll go with you," Cindy said, her face beaming delight.Divorce Lawyer Pt. 17
The adventures of a divorce lawyer - Part 17.
"Oh, god, yes!" Penny moaned as she arched her back in orgasm, Amy sucking on her huge clit as her hand rocked back and forth in her pussy. "That is just the best," she panted when Amy slid her hand from her pussy, moving up to kiss her deeply.
"Is Grant serious about closing down the business?" Amy asked as they lay entwined in each other's arms, rubbing their pussies against one another.
"I don't know," Penny replied. "Ever since France, he's been different. It's like he's suddenly awakened and realized that he was missing out on life in order to win at business. Mom's sure been a lot happier. When I see him sucking Victor's cock and getting fucked by him, it's obvious how much he's enjoying himself. I think that he's enjoyed rediscovering what fun life can be. He's got more money than he could possibly ever spend, so it's not like he needs to work."
"What are you going to do?" Amy asked.
"Go visit Gwynie and Salomé in Thailand," Penny replied, smiling. "Why don't you come with me? I'm going to invite Cindy, too. Grant and Helen have both agreed to come, a real family vacation. Victor has offered to give us all a ride in his Gulfstream."
"That sounds like a party that I don't want to miss," Amy agreed.
It was a 16-hour flight to Koh Samui with a refueling stop in Dubai in Victor's Gulfstream, Penny delighting in taking a turn piloting so that Ilse and John could each take a break. When they cleared Customs & Immigration, Penny's face lit up when she saw Gwynie and Salomé waiting for them, each of them wearing a sarong and a wife-beater T-shirt with SEX in large letters across the front, oblivious to the stares of disbelief on the faces of the people around them.
"Oh, I have missed you," Penny practically sobbed, throwing herself into their arms.
"I can't believe that you're all here," Salomé said once introductions had been made, hugging and kissing each of them.
"We've got a surprise for you," Salomé said as she and Gwynie led them to a passenger van, Penny gasping in shock when she saw Bitalo standing next to it.
"Bitalo!" Penny said, hugging and kissing him. "What are you doing here?"
"I got an offer that I couldn't refuse," Bitalo replied, his white smile splitting his ebony face.
Everyone piled into the van and Bitalo drove towards Maenam, turning into the Santiburi resort.
"I thought that you were going to buy a house," Penny said.
"We found a better option," Gwynie said.
"You live in a resort?" Penny asked.
"It's not going to be a resort much longer," Gwynie replied. "We bought it and are going to turn it into our own private piece of paradise."
"You bought it?" Penny gasped. "Was it for sale?" she asked.
"Not until we offered $500 million for it," Gwynie replied with a laugh as the van pulled to a stop at the entrance. "They couldn't say yes fast enough. But let's get you squared away in your rooms first. We've got a lot to talk about."
Their rooms turned out to be luxurious villas beneath palm trees right on the beach, one for Grant and Helen, another for Penny, Amy, and Cindy, one for Victor, and one for John and Ilse.
"What an extraordinary setting," Helen said as Gwynie and Salomé led them to The Beachhouse restaurant where a feast was awaiting them.
"We came for dinner one night and I fell in love with the place," Gwynie explained as they all took seats around the lavishly festooned table. "It's 23 acres of tropical paradise."
"Why do you need all of this?" Penny asked.
"Sex parties," Salomé replied, her eyes sparkling mischievously.
"Sex parties!" Penny gasped.
"Salomé told me about the parties that you took her to," Gwynie said, a big smile on her face. "We decided that we wanted to have our own."
"How do you expect to do that with their weird attitudes towards nudity?" Penny asked as they ate.
"We're hoping that you'll solve that little problem for us," Gwynie replied.
"Me! You cannot be serious!" Penny laughed. "How do you expect me to do that?" she asked.
"You're smart," Gwynie replied. "I'm sure that you'll figure it out."
"Gwynie, this is not making any sense at all," Penny protested.
"We want you as a partner," Salomé said, stunning everyone.
"A p-partner!?" Penny gasped.
"Neither of us knows anything about business," Gwynie explained. "We want you to manage turning this resort into a private, year-round, sex party haven. In return, we'll give you one third of it, the three of us equal partners."
While everyone stared in astonishment, Grant burst out laughing.
"I couldn't get the party in Saint Tropez out of my head," Salomé explained. "I've never stopped thinking about it. When we came here for dinner, I thought that this would be a perfect place for a wonderful sex party, but one that never ends."
"But I'm a lawyer," Penny protested. "I don't know the first thing about running a resort."
"Oh, we don't want to run a resort," Gwynie said. "Not like that. We just want to make this a place where the people that go to the sex parties can come year round for a non-stop sex party."
"Don't dismiss their offer out of hand, Penny," Grant said, surprising her. "You're as organized as anyone I've ever met. I don't see you having a problem applying yourself to such an idea."
"You like this idea?" Penny gasped. "The only thing I know about sex parties is how to lay back and let everyone fuck me."
"Are you going to charge people to come here?" Grant asked.
"No," Gwynie replied, smiling.
"Then how do you propose to make money?" Grant asked. "I'm sure that it takes a lot to keep a place like this running."
"We couldn't care less about making money," Gwynie replied with a laugh. "That's the beauty of the whole thing. Between us, we make more in interest on our money in a week than it costs to maintain this place for a year. We're doing this for the fun of it. Neither of us has any family, so we don't have to worry about leaving anything to anyone once we pass on. It's all about having as much fun as possible while we're here."
"Will you advertise, take reservations?" Grant asked.
"No," Gwynie replied, shaking her head. "The whole idea is to provide a playground for the sex party set."
"How will people find out about it?" Grant asked.
"That's easy," Victor interjected, smiling. "We start telling the people at the parties that we go to about it. Word would quickly spread. I can think of dozens of people that would jump at the chance, like me, for example."
"Then why would you need me?" Penny asked.
"Because we want you to be a part of it, our lives," Gwynie replied. "If you're involved, that would mean that you'd be here."
"But it makes no sense," Penny protested.
"It's not supposed to make sense," Salomé laughed. "It's supposed to be fun. How many times have you and I talked about how we wish that we could live our lives at sex parties? Here's our chance."
"We just want you to be the overall general manager, managing the managers so that Salomé and I, and our guests, can fuck to our heart's delight," Gwynie said with a laugh. "There's no accounting, no money involved, just making sure that everything runs smoothly, that our guests, our friends, have a good time."
"Do you have anything better to do?" Grant asked, smiling.
"Are you part of this?" Penny asked. "Did you know that..."
"I'm hearing it for the first time, too," Grant interrupted. "You'd never be content to just lie around, you'd always want to be doing something. Here's an opportunity to spread your wings and learn something new. Tell me, what is your biggest complaint about the sex parties that you've been to?" he asked.
"Not enough men that can keep the women happy," Penny replied after a moment.
"How would you solve that problem?" Grant asked.
"Find men that could," Penny replied, smiling.
"I can just picture that interview process," Amy said to laughter.
"You'll need a secretary to help you," Cindy added, smiling.
"Not you, too, Cindy," Penny groaned.
"Hey, I can think of a worse life than just lying around getting laid in a tropical paradise," Cindy said. "Can you think of a better one?" she asked.
"Do we have to talk about this now?" Penny asked, exasperated. "I mean, we just got here. Can't we just enjoy the dinner?"
"I'm sorry," Gwynie replied contritely. "We're just so excited that you're finally here, all of you."
"Yes," Salomé agreed, smiling. "It's like finally having the entire family together."
Dinner continued apace and whatever conversation there was, was about anything but business.
"Why are you so upset?" Grant asked Penny as they sat in the cool water on the beach afterwards, the lights of Koh Pha Ngan across the way sparkling.
"I don't know," Penny replied with a sigh. "I'm still trying to process you closing down the practice."
"Would you prefer that I not close it down, just retire and leave it to you?" Grant asked. "I know it's been your dream."
"My dream was to work with you," Penny replied. "I never imagined doing it without you. Then it just becomes work."
"Which you don't need," Grant said, nodding. "You're wealthy now. You can do whatever you like. None of the staff that wants to continue working will have any problems finding a law firm that will have them. You don't have to worry about any of them. You've made it very clear to me many times how much you enjoyed the parties that you went to, the freedom to indulge yourself. Now you're being offered the opportunity on a silver platter. You've more than proven your worth as an attorney, now it's time for you to do something else. Accept it, embrace it."
"How could I possibly live here, so far away from you and Mom when we've finally gotten to really know each other?" Penny asked with a sigh.
"Your mother and I have decided to travel more," Grant replied, smiling. "France was a real eye opener for both of us. It reminded us of how we met, what brought us together. We want to recapture that. Quite frankly, we're going to use Victor's and Selena's connections to join in their party circuit. We don't plan on just sitting around the house. In fact, we were going to talk with Gwynie and Salomé to see if they'd be willing to let us purchase the rights to the villa that we're in so that it will always be here for us. We also want to stay as close to you as we can, and what they want to create here seems to be ideal, a perfect dream made manifest. Don't you agree?" he asked.
"Yes," Penny sighed.
"I know you well enough now to know that you'd be quickly bored just traveling from party to party with nothing to challenge you, nothing to stimulate you other than sexually," Grant said. "Overseeing this place would be a piece of cake for you. They're offering it to you because they love you and want you to be a part of their lives. They know that you'd never just accept it as a gift, so they've invented an excuse, a job, so that you'd feel less guilty about joining them, though neither of them has a clue about what it would take to manage such a household as this would be. They need you. They're both just starting to recover from the trauma of having their lives shattered and they look at you as their savior."
"That's silly," Penny snorted. "It was all you. I was just along for the ride."
"Even supposing that that's true, it's not me that they want, it's you," Grant said. "I owe your mother more than I can ever repay for her allowing me to indulge myself the way I have for the past 20 years. The only responsibility I want now is to make sure that she's happy and to share in that happiness. A part of that would be knowing that you, too, were happy. Trust me when I tell you that this is the perfect vehicle for you so that you'll have some balance in your life. Use everything that you've learned to make this place, this dream, come to fruition. I believe that you're uniquely qualified to do so."
Penny spent a mostly sleepless night, and not just because of Amy and Cindy doing their best to cheer her up in their inimitable way.
"You should do it, you know," Amy said the next morning as the sunrise was just starting to pink the sky, Penny's body still vibrating from the non-stop orgasms her fist in her pussy had caused, Cindy dismounting her face.
"What about you, us?" Penny asked, sighing as the three of them snuggled together.
"You can't possibly think that I'd leave you to deal with this on your own," Amy laughed.
"Or me," Cindy chimed in.
"What about your work?" Penny asked. "You love what you do?"
"Yes, but I love sex more," Amy laughed, "especially with you. As far as the work goes, I've been there and done that. Now it's time for the next adventure."
Penny looked at the resort in a whole different light as the three of them made their way to the Breakfast restaurant for the breakfast buffet.
"You look terrible," Gwynie observed when Penny joined her and Salomé at a table, Amy steering Cindy away so that they could have some privacy.
"I didn't get much sleep," Penny said with a sigh.
"I assume that's not just because of Amy and Cindy," Gwynie said, smiling.
"Do you really want me for this?" Penny asked.
"Silly question," Gwynie said dismissively. "The more correct question should be do you want to be a part of our lives? I'm not the least bit interested in doing anything but getting laid, making up for the years I wasted with Darwin. Salomé has a one-track mind and needs to be with people who care and love her. She has neither the ability nor the inclination to manage anything but her orgasms. We need you as much as we want you."
"If I agree to help..." Penny started to say.
"Not help," Gwynie said, shaking her head and smiling. "We are going to be partners in crime."
"You don't need to do that," Penny said.
"But we want to," Salomé said.
"Whether you agree or not, it's already a done deal," Gwynie said, her eyes sparkling mischievously.
"What do you mean?" Penny asked warily.
"When we made the deal with Mr. Bhirombhakdi, the largest shareholder of the Boon Rawd Brewery Company which owns the Santiburi group, we had your name included with ours as one of three equal owners," Gwynie explained.
"How could you do that without even discussing it with me?" Penny gasped.
"For reasons sentimental and practical," Gwynie replied. "Whether you join us actively or not, you now own a third of this property. We've both made wills naming each other and you as beneficiaries in the event of some calamity. As amazing an attorney as Grant is, it is you that is an extraordinary person. Grant is brilliant, but he lacks the depths of humanity that embody you. He's become jaded, you're still pristine. We considered including him, but he wouldn't be right; you are."
"Please say that you'll do it," Salomé pleaded, reaching out for Penny's hand.
"You'll still be free to live your life as you choose, you'll just have this and us as your home," Gwynie said. "We're not trying to imprison you."
"This whole past year has been surreal," Penny said with a sigh. "First, I graduated, then passed all of my bar exams, then I started living my dream, working with Grant and getting paid crazy money for doing very little. Now this. It's just overwhelming."
"The Thai have a saying, mai pen rai, it doesn't matter," Gwynie said, smiling. "Think of it as karma, accept it, embrace it, enjoy it. Think of the fun that we'll have together."
"What can you tell me about this place?" Penny asked, flushing at the smile of triumph on Gwynie's face.
"Right now there are 84 villas, from 2 to 4 bedrooms each, a hotel, four restaurants, and a spa," Gwynie replied.
"You've obviously thought about this already," Penny said. "What would you do with all of it?" she asked.
"Close two of the restaurants," Gwynie replied. "Keep the main one, which is formal and air conditioned, and the beachfront one. Keep the spa. We'd probably be able to trim half of the staff since we won't have the number of guests to manage. Turn the hotel into an employee residence so that we can attract the best possible staff. There will be plenty of room for what staff we do have to bring their families to live with them, which would help with staff retention. Affordable housing is a big problem here, especially for the Thai workers who are usually from elsewhere in Thailand."
"What about the staff that would be eliminated?" Penny asked.
"Give them generous severance packages, a year's salary, two years," Gwynie replied. "The money is irrelevant to us. Just offering that will probably induce a lot of them to leave, most likely the least productive amongst them. The ones that remain and that we acquire, pay them 2-3 times whatever is normal. Make working here a dream job. Nothing ensures loyalty in Thailand like money. From top to bottom, it is absolutely corrupt. There's no such thing as a person who can't be bought here."
"Okay, I'm in," Penny said with a sigh. "Why are you crying?" she asked in dismay when Salomé burst into tears.
"I-I was afraid that you'd say no," Salomé replied, trying to get control of herself. "First Roger, then you, saved my life. Then I met Gwynie who is like the girlfriends I had growing up. I can't imagine life without all of you a part of it."
"Well, I'm here and not going anywhere," Penny said, feeling the weight of the world lift off of her shoulders, having made her decision. "How are we going to close down the resort? What about all of the people who have reservations?" she asked.
"We agreed to a 2-month transition period during which they will not accept any more reservations," Gwynie explained. "It's up to them to deal with any reservations past that. Once the transition period is over, we can start making any changes that we'd like to make. What is that devious mind of yours thinking?" she asked, seeing the far-away look in Penny's eyes.
"I was just thinking about the stupid rules about nudity," Penny replied.
"They only apply to public spaces, not private residences, which is what this will become," Gwynie said.
"What about the beach?" Penny asked.
"You're the lawyer," Gwynie said with a laugh.
"What about men?" Penny asked.
"Same problem," Gwynie replied, shaking her head. "Unless you're willing to lower yourself to fucking a Russian. We've been wearing Bitalo out. The men come here looking for Thai pussy."
"We need men," Penny said. "Not just for us. The biggest problem at the parties that I've been to is that the men can't keep up with the women. There's never enough cock."
"Bitalo says that he knows former associates that we could hire," Gwynie said. "Ex-military. We could hire them as security personnel and let them do double duty."
"I like that," Penny said, smiling. "Grant said something to me about wanting to keep the villa that he and Helen are in, have it for their exclusive use."
"He's welcome to it, as far as I'm concerned," Gwynie said, Salomé nodding in agreement.
"He'd never accept it free," Penny said, shaking her head. "He'd insist on paying for it."
"We aren't doing this for business," Gwynie said.
"The people that we're going to attract as guests are going to be like Grant, rich and proud, too proud to accept freebies, and I'm sure that there will be plenty of them who will want the same kind of an arrangement, exclusive use of a villa so that they never have to worry about being able to get one," Penny said. "We can make private agreements with people so that the authorities will never know. There won't be any legally enforceable titles given, but I don't think that trust will be an issue."
"We only have 84 villas," Gwynie pointed out, "80 after you discount the ones that you, Salomé, and I will have, and Grant and Helen."
"Which is to our advantage," Penny said, smiling. "It guarantees exclusivity. For us, it would actually simplify everything if we made that type of an arrangement for all of them. I need to research the relevant Thai laws to see what our options are, about a lot of things."
"We used Kudun and Partners as our attorneys when we bought this place," Gwynie said. "They're considered to be the best law firm in Thailand."
"I'll contact them," Penny said. "That will save me a lot of trouble."
"You okay?" Victor asked as he walked with Penny from breakfast.
"Yeah," Penny replied. "I could use some cock."
"Wow, even for you, that was intense," Victor said half an hour later when Penny turned from sucking him off to kiss him after a long fuck.
"It's not every day that your life totally changes," Penny said.
"It's the perfect move for you," Victor assured her. "You can't just quit. You have to be doing something. It's not like you'll be stuck here, you know. Are you coming with me to San Francisco in a couple of weeks for the party there? I've already asked Salomé and Gwynie and they're coming."
"I might as well," Penny sighed. "This is what I wanted, after all, your life, traveling around the world to orgies. I can bring Amy and Cindy?" she asked.
"Silly question," Victor laughed as he rolled her onto her back, smiling as she lifted her legs to wrap around his waist as he sank his cock into her again.
Penny spent a couple of hours on the phone with Kudun Sukhumananda and came away energized by what she had learned.
"It's good to see you smiling again," Helen said as she sat on Grant's face, watching as Penny pounded her pussy up and down on his cock.
"I always smile when I'm fucking Dad," Penny said, laughing.
"Something else that we have in common," Helen said, smiling, then falling forward when Grant groaned and she saw cum seeping from around his cock, pulling it spurting cum from Penny's pussy and inhaling it, her cheeks hollowing as she sucked him off, tasting Penny's pussy all over it, then gluing her mouth to her daughter's pussy after sucking him dry and slurping the cum-cocktail from her.
They ate dinner together as a group at The Beachfront restaurant, enjoying the bountiful buffet under the susurrating palm trees soughing in the onshore breeze as a musical trio played popular songs that everyone recognized.
"I just love the atmosphere here," Helen sighed. "It's just so peaceful. I can see why you want to live here, and the food is just spectacular."
"I talked to our Thai lawyer today," Penny said. "He suggested that we turn the property into a condominium, selling the villas."
"Sign me up," Amy said.
"Me, too," Victor said.
"How would that work?" Gwynie asked. "We don't want just anybody."
"I don't like the idea of selling the villas. We should form a club and sell memberships, memberships that include the exclusive use of a villa. The club would have a board which would vet and approve each potential member," Penny replied. "That's you, Salomé, and me. We get to decide who gets to live here."
"What about the ownership issue?" Gwynie asked. "When I talked to the lawyers, they told me that foreigners can't own property, that there must be a 51% Thai partner. Right now, the law firm is our Thai partner. Nothing personal, but I don't really trust lawyers," she said to laughter. "Especially here where corruption is the norm."
"It's possible to apply to the Minister of the Interior, and in conjunction with the BOI, Board of Investment, get an exception declared due to the size of our investment," Penny explained. "Our lawyer explained that since we're considered high-value foreigners, that they'd be inclined to favorably consider it due to the amount of money that we'd be infusing into the economy. He told me that adding $5 million as a contribution, basically a bribe, what he referred to as tea money, for the Minister of the Interior, would seal the deal. When I asked him what would happen when a new government came to power and there was a new Minister of the Interior, he suggested that we add a similar contribution to the Crown in return for a Royal imprimatur, which no government would have the power to do anything about, short of eliminating the monarchy, which isn't likely to happen."
"So, we pay a $10 million bribe and we get to own everything without having a Thai partner?" Gwynie asked.
"Yes," Penny replied.
"That's great!" Gwynie exclaimed, smiling broadly. "You're already proving why you belong with us."
"So, you agree that I should send them the money?" Penny asked.
"You don't need to ask me about anything that you decide about anything," Gwynie replied. "If you think that something is the right thing to do, just do it."
"I agree," Salomé said. "I don't really understand it anyway, so there's no point in asking me. You're here to make the decisions for us."
"We set up a bank account with Siam Commercial Bank that I'll give you all of the access protocols for," Gwynie said. "Use it for whatever you need."
"$10 million?" Penny asked.
"Salomé and I each put in $500 million for this," Gwynie replied, smiling at the gasps around the table. "We've only used half of that to purchase the property."
"We should sell memberships at $5 million each. You'll potentially recover $400 million," Penny said.
"Even better," Gwynie said.
"We should include a right of first refusal for anyone who buys a membership that subsequently wants to sell it," Penny suggested, "with the understanding that the price will always be no more than what it was originally purchased for. We don't want anyone looking at this as an investment opportunity."
"That's a good idea," Grant said approvingly.
"Bitalo, how much would we have to pay your friends to come work here, primarily as security, of course?" Penny asked, smiling broadly.
"None of them are making more than $50,000 a year," Bitalo replied, "and that's for a job that could get them killed, whether they're working privately or still in the military. The only thing that would kill them at a job like this is getting fucked to death, and they'd line up for the chance," he added with a laugh, everyone joining in.
"How many would we need?" Penny asked.
"Depends upon what kind of security you want," Bitalo replied.
"I think that we should have a 3-meter wall built around the entire property," Penny said. "The entrance will be gated and there will need to be someone there 24/7."
"Build the wall with the same passive security that you have at the house in the Bahamas and you'd only need 2-3 people other than the front gate," Bitalo said. "The beach is the biggest problem, stopping tourists from entering the property."
"So, at least a dozen if we want 24/7 coverage," Penny said. "Can you find that many?" she asked.
"Easily," Bitalo replied, nodding. "Just say the word and I'll make it happen."
"Please do," Penny said after a momentary hesitation. "Offer them $50,000 a year and they'll have living quarters in the hotel with all meals included. Uh, they should be suitable, if you know what I mean."
"I understand," Bitalo chuckled. "When do you want them here?" he asked.
"The sooner, the better," Penny replied. "Have them fly first class. We'll reimburse them for their travel expenses. If anyone has any ideas, please don't be afraid to share. I have no idea what I'm doing. I'm making this up as I go."
"I think that you're doing just fine," Victor said.
"I agree," Grant added.
"I wonder if we can start having the security wall built before the transition period is over?" Penny said. "It would be nice to be ready."
"We'll introduce you to the general manager tomorrow," Gwynie said. "I'm sure that as long as we don't interfere with ongoing operations, that it won't be a problem."
"I can talk to him about the staff, too," Penny said, nodding. "I'm sure that he'll have insights that I haven't even thought of."
After breakfast the next morning, Penny, Gwynie, and Salomé went to meet Hans Gunther, the general manager, who impressed Penny by his graciousness, despite the fact that what they were doing was going to eliminate his job. When she explained what she wanted to do vis-à-vis the security wall, he said that he had no problem with it, as long as it didn't interfere with their operations. When she explained about how they were planning on changing the resort, he was very supportive, laughing when she asked him about nudity on the beach.
"For the world's number one sex tourism destination, the Thais are incredible prudes when it comes to nudity," Hans said. "If the police get word that you're allowing nudity on the beach, which is public property, they will bother you."
"Is there any way around that?" Penny asked.
"Money," Hans replied, smiling. "The police here in Koh Samui are phenomenally corrupt. Not only do they control the drug trade, but they have their hands in just about every pie there is. They regularly shake down the local businesses."
"Who should we talk to and how much should we pay?" Penny asked.
"Go to the top," Hans replied. "He's the most corrupt and has the most power. I imagine that if you gave him $100,000 and made him understand that there'd be similar donations every year, that he'd most likely turn a blind eye to nudity on the beach."
"It would be worth it," Gwynie said. "Price of doing business."
"Here's his name and phone number," Hans said, quickly flipping through a Rolodex and writing the information on a piece of paper. "Just a suggestion, dress as provocatively as you can. He's a real piece of work, an unmitigated pig of a human being, and that's insulting pigs."
"How reassuring," Penny said wryly as she accepted the piece of paper.
They spent the next 30 minutes talking about what they wanted to do as far as the staff went and he assured them that he'd do whatever he could to help, that he felt that he had a good staff and was pleased to know that they were being considered. He thought that as many as half would opt to leave if they were offered 2-years of compensation, while the rest would be more than happy to stay when they were offered triple what they were currently being paid.
"I've learned that nothing buys loyalty like showing people that they're appreciated," Penny said when he questioned raising the pay so precipitously, especially in light of the fact that their workloads were going to be drastically decreased. "And nothing shows appreciation more than money. People who are happy at their jobs do a better job, it's just that simple. We only want staff that are excited and happy, that look forward to their day's work."
Then encountered Bitalo on their way back from meeting with Hans Gunther and Penny asked him if he'd join her, going to her villa and finding it empty, Amy and Cindy not there.
"I'd like to pick your brain," Penny said, undressing, a smile on her face.
"Pick away," he laughed, doing the same, his thick, 8" cock quickly rising in front of him when Penny knelt down and took it in hand, running her tongue around the head before taking it into her mouth and going all the way down on him, then slowly backing off.
"I just love black cocks," she said, then proceeded to attack his with purpose, not taking too long before he exploded in her mouth, groaning as she siphoned him, gulping down his cum. "Now fuck me, nice and hard," she said, leading him to the bed and lying back, bringing her knees up to her chest and spreading them apart, moaning softly when he filled her pussy with his cock.
"I want to ask you about the security wall," Penny panted as he fucked her.
"Are you serious?" Bitalo asked, laughing. "Now?!"
"I want you to tell me how it should be built, what it needs to be a state-of-the-art security wall," Penny replied as he fucked her.
By the time Bitalo was ready to cum, Penny sitting up and leaning over to take him into her mouth, she understood what she needed.
"Bitalo," she gasped after sucking him dry, looking up at him as she continued to jack his cock with both hands, "I didn't want to say anything in front of the others, but the men you find, make sure that they're Black," she said, stabbing the tip of her tongue into the slit of his cock when she saw a bubble of cum forming. "Okay?" she asked, smiling up at him.
"You got it," Bitalo agreed, smiling.
"Now fuck me in the ass," Penny said, rolling over onto her knees, her face and chest against the mattress as she wriggled her ass at him.
Doing some searching after Bitalo had gone, leaving her ass tingling nicely, Penny found and phoned Securitas, a security firm in Bangkok that seemed to be what she wanted, and explained her needs, emphasizing the fact that she needed it completed in the next 6 weeks. When they said that they were capable of building such a wall, she asked for an approximate price and was told a minimum of $500,000, possibly as much as $600,000. When she agreed that that was acceptable, they told her that they'd have a representative fly to Koh Samui the next day.
"You should consider creating a small brochure about this place, maybe a single page with 4 photos on each side," Roger told her later that evening after dinner as she fucked him, his hands filled with her breasts as she rolled her hips back and forth. "Bring a dozen copies with you when we go to San Francisco. There will be some people at the party that are the kind of people that you'd want to have here."
Of all the sex parties that Penny had been to, the one in San Francisco was the strangest for her. It was the only one that she had been to where there were twice as many men as women, though most of the men seemed to be more interested in each other than they were the women. She had cum watching Victor and Grant on their hands and knees side by side, each of them sucking a cock while another fucked them.
Cindy had been on cloud nine, fucking and sucking anyone that she could get her hands on, never having been to a sex party orgy before and nearly tearful when it ended. Gwynie's comment about everything taking her back to her life before Darwin and wondering why she had wasted so many years on him when she could have been really having fun made everyone laugh. But Penny's greatest satisfaction had been the 6 couples that she had met, 2 of whom she remembered from Zermatt, who expressed a firm interest in acquiring memberships, the brochure that she had had Cindy create having a great impact, even though the 8 photos were just screen grabs from the Santiburi website.
Flying towards West Palm Beach the following morning to drop Grant and Helen off, along with Victor who insisted that they continue back to Thailand on his jet, who promised that they'd return to Thailand once the transition had passed, they all agreed that having the leisure of no time limit was preferable to the 6 hours of intense activity that they had experienced in San Francisco, as much fun as it had been.
A week after they returned, the first of Bitalo's recruits arrived. Bitalo laughed at the expression on the man's face when he was informed that his interview was to fuck each of them, plus Amy and Cindy. As each of the recruits arrived, they each underwent the same interview process and everyone had smiles on their faces as a result of the regular supply of men, very quickly getting to the point where nobody had to sleep alone.
Hans had the staff informed of the impending changes, and as he had predicted, almost half opted for the severance compensation of 2-years' pay to leave and go back home.
A week before the final transition, the security wall being completed, Penny asked Hans Gunther to please call and make an appointment for them with the chief of police. They each wore halter tops that exposed as much of their breasts as possible without violating the law, and short shorts. Penny had a pen clipped to her top that Bitalo had given her, one capable of audio/visual recording, something that he recommended doing, pointing out that you could never trust a corrupt person to be anything but corrupt. They had made arrangements with the bank and stopped to pick up 3 million baht, which they put into a plastic bag.
The chief of police was exactly as Hans had described him. Penny's skin crawled just being in the same room with him, grateful that she had Gwynie and Salomé for support. His eyes never left their breasts and he was practically salivating when Penny explained their problem, finally asking him if there was any way that they could get him to exempt them from the nudity laws when they were in front of their own home, placing the plastic bag on his desk and sliding it across to him at the same time. His eyes got wide and his smile was ear to ear when he looked into the bag. When Penny told him that they'd see him once a year with a similar gift if he could see his way to helping them, he assured them that there would be no problems.
Six months later, the changes made and the staff stabilized, they had sold 63 memberships to people that they met at the parties that they attended and had a regular population of 2-3 dozen people, most staying only for a week or two, providing a constant flux of new people to have fun with. The swimming pool seemed to naturally evolve as the place where nightly orgies took place and they had exchanged all of the single chaise lounges for king-sized ones as a result.
"You've done a great job here, Penny," Grant told her as he fucked her by the pool one evening, Helen sitting on her face getting her pussy eaten. "And to think that the only thing you ever wanted was to be a divorce lawyer."